fet&er-  £  Jfcv    Seu,:p 


THE 


i%ssaJ^rfs<  *w*'^~ivax«ESi      Ins*     %£b   feew  >«?'  ^#»  <esi>£  %saai  w&  e^ 


THIS  WOULD 


THAT    WHICH  IS   TO    COME. 


DELIVERED    UNDER 


THIS  SXMXI.XTUDE  OF  A  BREAM. 


IN  TWO  PARTS. 

BY  JOHN  BUNYAN. 

i 
WITH    ORIGINAL    NOTiDS, 

BY    THOMAS  SCOTT, 

CHAPLAIN     TO     THE     LOCK     HOSPITAL. 


HARTFORD : 
PUBLISHED  BY  SILAS  ANDRUS. 

1824. 


PREFACE. 


THE  high  estimation,  in  which  the  Pilgrim's  Progrrs' 
has  been  held  for  much  above  a  century,  sufficiently  evince? 
its  intrinsic  value  :  and  there  is  every  reason  to  suppose,  thar 
it  will  be  read  with  admiration  and  advantage  for  ages  to  come; 
probably  till  the  consummation  of  all  things. 

The  pious  Christian,  in  proportion  to  "  his  growth  in  grace, 
and  in  the  knowledge  of  Jesus  Christ,"  derives  more  and  more 
instruction  from  repeated  perusals  of  this  remarkable  book ; 
while  his  enlarged  experience  and  extended  observation  enable 
him  to  unfold,  with  progressive  evidence,  the  meaning  of  the 
agreeable  similitudes  employed  by  its  ingenious  author  :  and 
even  the  careless  reader  is  fascinated  to  attention,  by  the  sim- 
ple and  artless  manner  in  which  the  interesting  narrative  is 
arranged.  Nor  should  this  be  represented  as  mere  amuse- 
ment ;  for  it  has  been  observed,  by  men  of  great  discernment 
and  acquaintance  with  the  human  mind,  that  young  persons, 
having  perused  the  Pilgrim  as  a  pleasing  tale,  often  retain  a 
remembrance  of  its  leading  incidents,  which,  after  continuing 
perhaps  in  a  dormant  state  for  several  years,  has  at  length 
germinated,  as  it  were,  into  the  most  important  and  seasonable 
instruction  ;  while  the  events  of  their  own  lives  placed  it  be- 
fore their  minds  in  a  new  and  affecting  point  of  view.  It  may, 
therefore,  be  questioned,  whether  modern  ages  have  produced 
any  work  which  has  more  promoted  the  best  interests  of 
mankind. 

These  observations  indeed  more  especially  apply  to  the 
First  Part  of  the  Pilgrim's  Progress  ;  as  that  is  complete  in 
itself,  and  in  all  respects  superior  to  the  Second.  Yet  this 
also  contains  many  edifying  and  interesting  passages  :  though, 
in  unity  of  design,  in  arrangement  of  incident,  and  in  simplicity 
of  allegory,  it  is  not  comparable  to  the  other.  Indeed  the 
author,  in  his  first  effort,  had  nearly  exhausted  his  subject ; 
and  nothing  remained  for  his  second  attempt,  but  a  few  detach- 


IV  PREFACE. 

ed  episodes  to  his  original  design  :  nor  could  any  vigour  of 
genius  have  wrought  them  up  to  an  equal  degree  of  interest. 
It  must,  however,  be  allowed,  that  Mr.  Bunyan  here,  in  some 
instances,  sinks  below  himself,  both  in  fertility  of  invention, 
force  of  imagination,  and  aptness  of  illustration  ;  nay,  he  occa- 
sionally stoops  to  a  puerile  play  of  fancy,  and  a  refined  nicety 
in  doctrine,  which  do  not  well  accord  to  the  rest  of  the  work. 
Yet  the  same  grand  principles  of  evangelical  and  practical  re- 
ligion, which  stamp  an  inestimable  value  on  the  First  Part,  are 
in  the  Second  also  exhibited  with  equal  purity,  though  not  with 
equal  simplicity  :  and,  on  many  occasions,  the  author  rises  su- 
perior to  his  disadvantages  ;  and  introduces  characters  and 
incidents,  which  arrest  the  attention,  and  deeply  interest  the 
heart,  of  every  pious  and  intelligent  reader. 

It  woidd  not  perhaps  be  difficult  to  prove,  that  the  Pilgrim's 
Progress  is  as  really  an  original  production  of  vigorous  native 
genius,  as  any  of  those  works,  in  prose  or  verse,  which  have 
excited  the  admiration  of  mankind,  through  successive  ages 
and  in  different  nations.  It  does  not  indeed  possess  those 
ornaments  which  are  often  mistaken  for  intrinsic  excellence  : 
but  the  rudeness  of  its  style  (which  at  the  same  time  is  aptly 
characteristic  of  the  subject)  concurs  to  prove  it  a  most  extra- 
ordinary book  :  for,  had  it  not  been  written  with  very  great 
ingenuity,  a  religious  treatise,  evidently  inculcating  doctrines 
always  offensive,  but  now  more  unfashionable  than  formerly, 
could  not,  in  so  homely  a  garb,  have  durably  attracted  the  at- 
tention of  a  polished  age  and  nation.  Yet  it  is  undeniable, 
that  Bunyan's  Pilgrim  continues  to  be  read  and  admired  by 
vast  multitudes  ;  while  publications  on  a  similar  plan,  by  per- 
sons of  respectable  learning  and  talents,  are  consigned  to  almost 
total  neglect  and  oblivion. 

This  is  not,  however,  that  view  of  the  work,  which  entitles 
it  to  its  highest  honour,  or  most  endears  it  to  the  pious  mind  : 
for,  comparing  it  with  the  other  productions  of  the  same  author, 
(which  are  indeed  edifying  to  the  humble  believer,  but  not 
much  suited  to  the  taste  of  the  ingenious,)  we  shall  be  led  to 
conclude,  that  in  penning  this,  he  was  favoured  with  a  peculiar 
measure  of  divine  assistance  :  especially  when  we  recollect, 
that,  within  the  confines  of  a  jail,  he  was  able  so  to  delineate 
the  Christian's  course,  with  its  various  difficulties,  perils,  con- 
flicts, and  supports,  that  scarcely  any  thing  seems  to  have  es- 
caped his  notice.  Indeed,  the  accurate  observer  of  the  church 
in  his  own  days,  and  the  learned  student  of  ecclesiastical  history, 


PREFACE.  V 

must  be  equally  surprised  to  find,  that  hardly  one  remarkable 
character,  good  or  bad,  or  mixed  in  any  manner  or  proportion 
imaginable  ;  or  one  fatal  delusion,  by-path,  or  injurious  mis- 
take, can  be  singled  out,  which  may  not  be  paralleled  in  the 
Pilgrim's  Progress  ;  that  is,  as  to  the  grand  outlines  ;  for 
the  minutice,  about  which  bigoted  and  frivolous  minds  waste 
their  zeal  and  force,  are,  with  very  few  exceptions,  wisely 
passed  over.  This  circumstance  is  not  only  very  surprising, 
but  it  suggests  an  argument,  perhaps  unanswerable,  in  confir- 
mation of  the  divine  authority  of  those  religious  sentiments, 
which  are  now  often  derided  under  the  title  of  orthodoxy  :  For 
every  part  of  this  singular  book  exclusively  suits  the  different 
descriptions  of  such  as  profess  those  doctrines  ;  and  relates 
the  experiences,  mistakes,  falls,  recoveries,  distresses,  tempta- 
tions, and  consolations  of  serious  persons  of  this  class  in  our 
own  times,  as  exactly  as  if  it  had  been  penned  from  the  obser- 
vation of  them,  and  for  their  immediate  benefit ;  while,  like  the 
sacred  Scriptures,  it  remains  a  sealed  book  to  all  who  are 
strangers  to  evangelical  religion. 

These  remarks  may  very  properly  be  concluded  with  the 
words  of  a  justly  admired  poet  of  the  present  day,  who  in  the 
following  lines  has  fully  sanctioned  all  that  has  been  here  ad- 
vanced. 

'  O  thou,  -whom,  borne  on  fancy's  eager  wing 
Back  to  the  seasons  of  life's  happy  spring, 
I  pleas'd  remember,  and,  while  mem'ry  yet 
Holds  fast  her  office  here,  can  ne'er  forget ; 
Ingenious  dreamer,  in  whose  well  told  tale 
Sweet  fiction  and  sweet  truth  alike  prevail ; 
Whose  hum'rous  vein,  strong  sense,  and  simple  style, 
May  teach  the  gayest,  make  the  gravest  smile  ; 
Witty,  and  well  employ'd,  and,  like  thy  Lord, 
Speaking  in  parables  his  slighted  word ; 
I  name  thee  not,  lest  so  despis'd  a  name 
Should  move  a  sneer  at  thy  deserved  fame ; 
Yet  e'en  in  transitory  life's  late  day, 
That  mingles  all  my  brown  with  sober  gray, 
Revere  the  man,  whose  Pilgrim  marks  the  road 
And  guides  the  Progress  of  the  soul  to  God. 
'Twere  well  with  most,  if  books,  that  could  engage 
Their  childhood,  pleas'd  them  at  a  riper  age ; 
The  man  approving  what  had  charm'd  the  boy, 
Would  die  at  last  in  comfort,  peace,  and  joy, 
And  not  with  curses  on  his  art  who  stole 
The  gem  of  truth  from  his  unguarded  soul.' 

COWPER  TIROCINIUM,  V.  129. 

1* 


Tl  rREFAciu. 

Several  persons  have  already  favoured  the  public  with  origi- 
nal explanatory  notes,  of  the  nature  of  those  here  published  ; 
but  the  editor,  on  mature  deliberation,  did  not  think  himself 
precluded  by  this  consideration,  from  communicating  his  sen- 
timents  on  a  favourite  book,  according  to  apian  he  had  formed 
in  his  own  mind.  Every  man  who  thinks  for  himself  has  his 
own  views  of  a  subject,  which  often  vary,  more  or  less,  from 
the'  sentiments  of  others,  whom  he  nevertheless  esteems  and 
loves  with  great  cordiality  :  and  the  great  Head  of  the  Church 
has  intrusted  different  talents  to  his  servants,  to  qualify  them 
for  usefulness  among  distinct  descriptions  of  persons.  It  is  in- 
deed incontrovertible,  that  some  men  will  receive  the  great 
truths  of  Christianity  with  candour  and  docility,  when  exhibit- 
ed in  a  style  and  manner  suited  to  their  peculiar  taste,  who 
disregard  and  reject  them,  when  conveyed  in  language  which 
numbers,  perhaps  justly,  think  far  more  interesting  and  affect- 
ing. It  need  not,  therefore,  be  apprehended,  that  the  labours 
of  different  writers  on  the  same  subject  should  materially  in- 
terfere with  each  other  :  rather  we  may  indulge  a  hope,  that, 
as  far  as  they  accord  to  the  standard  of  divine  truth,  they  will, 
in  different  circles,  promote  the  common  cause  of  vital  god- 
liness. 

The  editor's  aim,  in  this  attempt  to  elucidate  the  Pilgrim's 
Progress,  is,  to  give  a  brief  key  to  the  grand  outlines  of  the 
allegory,  from  which  the  attentive  reader  may  obtain  a  general 
idea  of  the  author's  design  ; — to  bestow  more  pains  in  fixing 
the  precise  meaning  of  those  parts,  which  might  most  perplex 
the  inquirer,  and  which  seem  to  have  most  escaped  the  notice, 
or  divided  the  sentiments,  of  expositors  ; — to  state  and  esta- 
blish, compendiously  but  clearly,  those  doctrinal,  practical,  and 
experimental  views  of  Christianity,  which  Mr.  Bunyan  meant 
to  convey  ;  to  guard  them  carefully  from  those  extremes  and 
perversions  which  he  never  favoured,  but  which  too  fre- 
quently increase  men's  prejudices  against  them  ;  to  delineate 
the  more  prominent  features  of  his  various  characters,  with  a 
special  reference  to  the  present  state  of  religious  profession, 
distinguishing  accurately  what  he  approves,  from  the  defects 
even  of  true  Pilgrims  ;  and  in  fine,  to  give  as  just  a  represen- 
tation, as  may  be,  of  the  author's  sentiments  concerning  the 
right  way  to  heaven,  and  of  the  many  false  ways  and  bye-paths* 
which  prove  injurious  to  all  who  venture  into  them,  and  fatal 
to  unnumbered  multitudes.  In  executing  this  plan,  no  infor- 
mation that  the  editor  could  procure  has  been  neglected  ;  but 


PREj,Acfi.  vn 

he  does  not  invariably  adhere  to  the  sentiments  of  any  man  : 
and  while  his  dependence  is  placed,  as  he  hopes,  on  the  pro- 
mised teaching  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  he  does  not  think  himself 
authorized  to  spare  any  pains,  in  endeavouring  to  render  the 
publication  acceptable  and  useful. 

The  text  is  printed,  as  it  stands  in  the  oldest  editions,  which 
may  be  supposed  tc  contain  the  author's  own  terms,  which 
later  editors  have  frequently  modernized.  A  few  obsolete  or 
unclassical  words,  and  unusual  phrases,  seem  to  become  the 
character  of  the  Pilgrim ;  and  they  are  often  more  emphatical 
than  any  which  can  be  substituted  in  their  stead.  Some  ex- 
ceptions, however,  have  been  admitted  ;  as  the  author,  if  liv- 
ing, would  probably  change  a  very  few  expressions  for  such 
as  are  less  offensive  to  modern  ears  ;  and  in  other  instances 
the  slips  of  his  pen,  while  taken  up  with  things  of  vastly  supe- 
rior importance,  would  now  be  mistaken  for  errors  of  the 
press.  Great  pains  have  been  taken  to  collate  different  copies 
of  the  work,  and  to  examine  every  scriptural  reference  ;  in 
order  to  render  this  edition,  in  all  respects,  as  correct  as  pos- 
sible.— The  editor  has  the  satisfaction  of  adding,  that  he  has 
been  favoured  by  Mrs.  Gurney,  Holborn,  with  the  use  of  the 
second  edition  of  the  First  Part  of  the  Pilgrim,  by  which  he 
has  been  enabled  to  correct  many  errors  of  subsequent  edi- 
tions. The  author's  marginal  references  seemed  so  essential 
a  part  of  the  work,  that  it  was  deemed  indispensably  requisite 
to  insert  them  in  their  places.  But  as  the  marginal  notes  do 
not  appear  to  convey  any  material  instruction  distinct  from 
that  contained  in  the  text,  and  to  be  principally  useful  in 
pointing  out  any  passage,  to  which  the  reader  might  wish  to 
refer ;  it  was  thought  most  advisable  to  omit  them,  and  to 
supply  their  place  by  a  running  title  on  the  top  of  every  page, 
conveying  as  nearly  as  possible  the  same  ideas  :  for,  indeed, 
they  so  incumber  the  page,  and  break  in  upon  the  uniformity 
of  printing,  that  all  hope  of  elegance  must  be  precluded  while 
they  are  retained. 

Mr.  Bunyan  prefaced  each  part  of  the  Pilgrim's  Progress 
with  a  copy  of  verses  :  but  as  his  poetry  does  not  suit  the 
taste  of  these  days,  and  is  by  no  means  equal  to  the  work 
itself,  it  hath  been  deemed  expedient  to  omit  them.  That 
prefixed  to  the  First  Part  is  entitled  '  The  Author's  Apology 
for  his  Book ;  in  which  he  informs  the  reader  that  he  was 
unawares  drawn  into  the  allegory,  when  employed  about  an- 
other work ;  that  the  further  he  proceeded,  the  more  rapidly 


V1U  PREFACE. 

did  ideas  flow  into  his  mind  ;  and  this  induced  him  to  form  it 
into  a  separate  book ;  and  that,  showing  it  to  his  friends — 

'  Some  said, '  John,  print  it,'  others  said, '  Not  so  ;' 
Some  said, '  It  might  do  good  ;'  others  said, '  No.' 

The  public  will  not  hesitate  in  determining  which  opinion 
was  the  result  of  the  deeper  penetration  ;  but  will  wonder 
that  a  long  apology  for  so  valuable  a  publication  should  have 
been  deemed  necessary.  This  was,  however,  the  case  ;  and 
the  author,  having  solidly,  though  rather  verbosely,  answered 
several  objections,  and  adduced  some  obvious  arguments  in 
very  unpoetical  rhymes,  concludes  with  these  lines,  which 
may  serve  as  a  favourable  specimen  of  the  whole  : — 

'  Would'st  thou  divert  thyself  from  melancholy  ? 

Would'st  thou  be  pleasant,  yet  be  far  from  folly  ? 

Woud'st  thou  read  riddles  and  their  explanation  ? 

Or  else  be  drowned  in  thy  contemplation  ? 

Dost  thou  love  picking  meat  ?  Or  Avould'st  thou  see 

A  man  i'  th1  clouds,  and  hear  him  speak  to  thee? 

Woud'st  thou  be  in  a  dream,  and  yet  not  sleep  ? 

Or  would'st  thou  in  a  moment  laugh  and  weep? 

Or  would'st  thou  lose  thyself,  and  catch  no  harm? 

And  find  thyself  again  without  a  charm  ? 

Would'st  read  thyself,  and  read  thou  know 'st  not  what, 

And  yet  know  whether  thou  art  blest  or  not, 

By  reading  the  same  lines  ?  O  then  come  hither, 

And  lay  my  book,  thy  heart  and  head  together.' 

The  poem  prefixed  to  the  Second  Part,  in  a  kind  of  dialogue 
between  the  author  and  his  book,  is  still  less  interesting  ;  and 
serves  to  show,  that  he  had  a  more  favourable  opinion  of  its 
comparative  merit,  than  posterity  has  formed  ;  which  is  no 
singular  case. — Some  verses  are  likewise  found  at  the  bottom 
of  certain  plates  that  accompanied  several  of  the  old  editions, 
which  they,  who  omit  the  plates,  or  substitute  others,  know 
not  where  to  insert.  To  show  all  regard,  however,  to  everj' 
thing  that  Mr.  Bunyan  wrote,  as  a  part  of  the  work,  they  will 
be  found  in  the  notes  on  the  incidents  to  which  they  refer. 


THE  LIFE 

OF 

JOHN  BUNYAN. 

THE  celebrated  author  of  the  Pilgrim's  Progress  "was  born,  A.  D. 
1628,  at  Elstow,  a  small  village  near  Bedford.  His  father  earned  his 
bread  by  the  low  occupation  of  a  tinker ;  but  he  bore  a  fair  character, 
and  took  care  that  his  son,  whom  he  brought  up  to  the  same  business, 
should  be  taught  to  read  and  write.  We  are  told,  indeed,  that  he  quick- 
ly forgot  all  he  had  learned,  through  his  extreme  profligacy :  yet  it 
is  probable,  that  he  retained  so  much  as  enabled  him  to  recover  the  rest, 
when  his  mind  became  better  disposed  ;  and  that  it  was  very  useful  to 
him  in  the  subsequent  part  of  his  life. 

The  materials,  from  which  an  account  of  this  valuable  man  must  be 
compiled,  are  so  scanty  and  imperfect,  that  nothing  very  satisfactory  must 
be  expected.  He  seems  from  his  earliest  youth  to  have  been  greatly  addict- 
ed to  gross  vice  as  well  as  irnpiety  :  yet  he  was  interrupted  in  his  course  by 
continual  alarms  and  convictions,  which  were  sometimes  peculiarly  over- 
whelming ;  but  they  had  no  other  effect  at  the  time,  than  to  extort  from 
him  the  most  absurd  wishes  that  can  be  imagined.  A  copious  narrative 
of  these  early  conflicts  and  crimes  is  contained  in  a  treatise  published  by 
himself,  under  the  title  of  Grace  abounding  to  the  chief  of  Sinners. 

During  this  part  of  his  life,  he  was  twice  preserved  from  the  most  im- 
minent danger  of  drowning  :  and  being  a  soldier  in  the  parliament's  army 
at  the  siege  of  Leicester,  A.  D.  1645,  he  was  drawn  out  to  stand  sentinel ; 
but  one  of  his  comrades,  having  by  his  own  desire  taken  his  place,  was. 
shot  through  the  head  on  his  post ;  and  thus  Bumtaiv  was  reserved  by 
the  all^disposing  hand  of  God  for  better  purposes.  He  seems,  however, 
to  have  made  progressive  advances  in  wickedness,  and  to  have  become 
the  ringleader  of  youth  in  every  kind  of  profaneness  and  excess. 

His  career  of  vice  received  a  considerable  check,  in  consequence  of  his 
marriage  with  the  daughter  of  a  person  who  had  been  very  religious  in 
his  way,  and  remarkably  bold  in  reproving  vice,  but  who  was  then  dead. 
His  wife's  discourse  to  him  concerning  her  father's  piety,  excited  him  to 
go  regularly  to  church  :  and  as  she  brought  him,  for  her  whole  portion, 
The  Practice  of  Piety,  and  The  plain  Man's  Pathway  to  Heaven,  he  em- 
ployed himself  frequently  in  reading  these  books. 

The  events  recorded  of  our  author  are  so  destitute  of  dates,  and  regard  to 
the  order  in  which  they  happened,  that  no  clear  arrangement  can  now  be 
made  of  them :  but  it  is  probable  that  this  new  attention  to  religion,  though 
ineffectual  to  the  reformation  of  his  conduct,  rendered  him  more  susceptible 
of  convictions ;  and  his  vigorous  imagination,  at  that  time  altogether 
untutored  by  knowledge  or  discretion,  laid  him  open  to  a  variety  of  im- 
pressions, sleeping  and  waking,  which  he  verily  supposed  to  arise  from 
words  spoken  to  him,  or  objects  presented  before  his  bodily  senses;  and 
he  never  after  was  able  to  break  the  association  of  ideas  which  was  thus 
formed  in  his  mind.     Accordingly  he  says,  that  one  day  when  he  was 

B 


X  THE   LIFE    OP 

engaged  in  diversion  with  his  companions,  *  A  voice  did  suddenly  dart 
from  heaven  into  my  soul,  which  said,  Wilt  thou  leave  thy  sins  and  go  to 
heaven,  or  have  thy  sins  and  go  to  hell ?'  The  consciousness  of  his  wicked 
course  of  life,  accompanied  with  the  recollection  of  the  truths  he  had 
read,  suddenly  meeting  in  his  mind,  thus  produced  a  violent,  alarm,  and 
made  such  an  impression  on  his  imagination,  that  he  seemed  to  have 
heard  these  words,  and  to  have  seen  Christ  frowning  and  menacing  him. 
But  we  must  not  suppose  that  there  was  any  miracle  wrought ;  nor  could 
there  be  any  occasion  for  a  new  revelation  to  suggest  or  enforce  so  scrip- 
tural a  warning.  This  may  serve  as  a  specimen  of  those  impressions, 
which  constitute  a  large  part  of  his  religious  experience,  but  which  it  is 
not  advisable  to  recapitulate. 

He  was  next  tempted  to  conclude  that  it  was  then  too  late  to  repent 
or  seek  salvation  ;  and,  as  he  ignorautly  listened  to  the  suggestion,  he  in- 
dulged his  corrupt  inclinations  without  restraint,  imagining  that  this  was 
the  only  way  in  which  he  could  possibly  have  the  least  expectation  of 
pleasure,  during  his  whole  existence. 

While  he  was  proceeding  in  this  wretched  course,  a  woman  of  very 
bad  character  reproved  him  with  great  severity  for  profane  swearing  ; 
declaring,  in  the  strongest  expressions,  that  he  exceeded  in  it  all  men  she- 
had  ever  heard.  This  made  him  greatly  ashamed,  when  he  reflected 
that  he  was  too  vile  even  for  such  a  bad  woman  to  endure  :  so  that  from 
that  time  he  began  to  break  off  that  odious  custom. — His  guilty  and  ter- 
rified mind  was  also  prepared  lo  admit  the  most  alarming  impressions 
during  his  sleep  :  and  he  had  such  a  dream  about  the  day  of  judgment, 
and  its  awful  circumstances  and  consequences,  as  powerfully  influenced 
his  conduct.  There  was,  indeed,  nothing  very  extraordinary  in  this  ;  for 
such  dreams  are  not  uncommon  to  men  under  deep  convictions  :  yet  the 
Lord  was  doubtless,  by  all  these  means,  secretly  influencing  his  heart,  and 
warning  him  to  flee  from  the  wrath  to  come. 

He  was,  however,  reluctant  to  part  with  his  irreligious  associates  and 
vain  pleasures ;  till  the  conversation  of  a  poor  man,  who  came  in  his  way, 
induced  him  lo  read  the  Bible,  especially  the  preceptive  and  historical 
parts  of  it :  and  this  put  him  upon  an  entire  reformation  of  his  conduct ; 
so  that  his  neighbours  were  greatly  astonished  at  the  change.  In  this 
manner  he  went  on  for  about  a  year  ;  at  some  times  satisfied  with  him- 
self, and  at  others  distressed  writh  fears  and  consciousness  of  guilt.  In- 
deed, he  seems  ever  after  to  have  considered  all  these  convictions  and 
desires  as  wholly  originating  from  natural  principles  ;  but  in  this  perhaps 
some  persons  will  venture  to  dissent  from  him.  A  self-righteous  depend- 
ence accompanied  with  self-complacency,  aud  furnishing  incentives  to 
pride,  is  indeed  a  full  proof  of  unregeneracy :  but  conscientiousness  con- 
nected with  disquietudes,  humiliation  for  sin,  and  a  disposition  to  wait  for 
divine  teaching,  is  an  effect  and  evidence  of  life,  though  the  mind  be  yet 
darkened  with  ignorance,  error,  and  prejudice.  And  he  that  hath  given 
life  will  give  it  more  abundantly  ;  for,  "  The  path  of  the  just  is  as  the 
shining  light,  that  shineth  more  and  more  unto  the  perfect  day." 

While  Bunyan  was  in  this  state  of  mind  he  went  to  Bedford,  in  the  ex- 
ercise of  his  trade  as  a  tinker,  where  he  overheard  some  women  discourse 
about  regeneration:  and  though  he  did  not  understand  their  meaning, 
he  was  greatly  affected  by  observing  the  earnestness,  cheerfulness,  and 
humility  of  their  behaviour ;  aud  he  was  also  convinced  that  his  own 


JOHN    BUN¥Atf.  XI 

views  of  religion  were  very  defective.  Being  thus  led  to  frequent  their 
company,  he  was  brought  as  it  were  into  a  new  world.  Such  an  entire 
change  took  place  in  his  views  and  affections,  and  his  mind  was  so  deeply 
engaged  in  contemplating  the  great  concerns  of  eternity,  and  the  things 
pertaining  to  the  kingdom  of  God,  that  he  found  it  very  difficult  to  em- 
'  ploy  his  thoughts  on  any  secular  affairs. 

But  this  extraordinary  flow  of  affections,  not  being  attended  by  doc- 
trinal information  in  any  measure  proportionable,  laid  him  open  to  vari- 
ous attempts  of  Satan  and  his  emissaries.  The  Ranters,  a  set  of  the  vilest 
antinomians  that  almost  ever  existed,  first  assailed  him  by  one  of  their 
party,  who  had  formerly  been  Mr.  Bunyan's  companion  in  vice:  but  he 
over-acted  his  part ;  and,  proceeding  even  to  deny  the  being  of  a  God, 
probably  furnished  the  character  of  Atheist  in  the  Pilgrim's  Progress. 
While  Mr.  Bimyan  was  engaged  in  reading  the  books  of  the  Ranters,  not 
being  able  to  form  his  judgment  about  them,  he  was  led  to  offer  up  the 
following  prayer  :  '  O  Lord,  I  am  a  fool,  and  not  able  to  know  the  truth 
from  error  :  Lord,  leave  me  not  to  my  own  blindness,  either  to  approve 
or  condemn  this  doctrine.  If  it  be  of  God,  let  me  not  despise  it ;  if  it  be 
of  the  devil,  let  me  not  embrace  it.  Lord,  I  lay  my  soul  in  this  matter 
only  at  thy  foot ;  let  me  not  be  deceived,  I  humbly  beseech  thee.'  No 
experienced  Christian  will  be  surprised  to  find,  that  the  Lord,  in  an  evi- 
dent manner,  graciously  answered  this  most  suitable  request.  Mr.  Bun- 
yan  soon  saw  through  the  delusions  of  the  Ranters  ;  and  probably  refer- 
red to  them,  under  the  character  of  Self-will,  in  the  second  part  of  this 
work. 

The  Epistles  of  St.  Paul,  which  he  now  read  with  great  attention,  but 
without  any  guide  or  instructor,  gave  occasion  to  his  being  assaulted  by 
■many  sore  temptations.  He  found  the  Apostle  continually  speaking  of 
faith  ;  and  he  could  not  understand  the  meaning  of  that  word,  or  discover 
whether  he  was  a  believer  or  not :  so  that,  mistaking  the  words  of 
Christ,*  he  was  tempted  to  seek  a  solution  of  this  difficulty  by  trying  to 
work  a  miracle.  He  thought,  however,  it  would  be  right  to  pray,  before 
he  made  the  attempt,  and  thus  he  was  induced  to  desist,  though  his  diffi- 
culties still  remained.  On  another  occasion  he  was  delivered  from  great 
perplexities  about  the  doctrine  of  election,  by  reflecting  that  none  "  ever 
trusted  in  God  and  was  confounded  :"  and  therefore  it  would  be  best  for 
him  to  trust  in  God,  and  leave  election,  as  a  "  secret  thing,"  with  the 
Lord,  to  whom  it  belonged.  And  the  general  invitations  of  the  gospel, 
and  the  assurance  that  "  yet  there  is  room,"  helped  him  to  repel  the 
temptation  to  conclude  that  the  day  of  grace  was  past. 

This  brief  account  of  his  temptations  and  escapes  may  teach  others  the 
best  way  of  resisting  similar  suggestions  :  and  it  may  show  us,  that  num- 
bers are  durably  harassed  by  such  perplexities,  for  want  of  doctrinal 
knowledge  and  faithful  instructors  and  counsellors.  He  was,  however, 
afterward  enabled,  by  means  of  these  inward  trials,  to  caution  others  to 
better  effect,  and  more  tenderly  to  sympathize  with  the  tempted. 

After  some  time  Mr.  Bunyan  became  acquainted  with  Mr.  Gifford,  an 
Antipoedo-baptist  minister,  at  Bedford,  whose  conversation  was  very  use- 
ful to  him  :  yet  he  was  in  some  respects  more  discouraged  than  ever,  by 
fuller  discoveries  of  those  evils  in  his  heart,  which  he  had  not  before 

*  Matt.  xvii.  20. 


XII  THE    LIFE    OF 

noticed ;  and  oy  doubts  concerning  the  truth  of  the  Scriptures,  which  his 
entire  ignorance  of  the  evidences  by  which  they  are  most  completely 
authenticated,  rendered  durably  perplexing  to  him.  He«wa"s,  however, 
at  length  relieved  by  a  sermon  he  heard  on  the  love  of  Christ ;  though 
the  grounds,  on  which  he  derived  satisfaction  and  encouragement  from  it, 
are  not  very  accurately  stated.  Soon  after  this  he  was  admitted,  by  adult 
baptism,  a  member  of  Mr.  Gifibrd's  church,  A.  D.  1655,  being  then 
twenty-seven  years  of  age  ;  and  after  a  little  time,  he  was  earnestly  de- 
sired by  the  congregation  to  expound  or  preach,  in  a  manner  which  is 
customary  among  the  Dissenters,  as  a  preparation  to  the  ministry.  For 
a  while  he  resisted  their  importunity,  under  a  deep  sense  of  his  incompe- 
tency ;  but  at  length  he  was  prevailed  upon  to  speak  in  a  small  company, 
which  he  did  greatly  to  their  satisfaction  and  edification.  Having  been 
thus  proved  for  a  considerable  time,  he  was  at  length  called  forth,  and 
set  apart  by  fastiug  and  prayer  to  the  ministerial  office,  which  he  execut- 
ed with  faithfulness  and  success  during  a  long  course  of  years  ;  though 
frequently  with  the  greatest  trepidation  and  inward  disquietude. 

As  he  was  baptized  1655,  and  imprisoned  1660,  he  could  not  have  been 
long  engaged  in  the  work  when  the  latter  event  took  place  :  and  it  does 
not  appear  whether  he  obtained  a  stated  employment  as  a  minister  ;  or 
whether  he  only  preached  occasionally,  and  continued  to  work  at  his 
trade  ;  as  many  Dissenters  very  laudably  do,  when  called  to  minister 
among  poor  people,  that  they  "  may  not  be  burdensome  to  them."  Pre- 
viously however  to  the  restoration  of  Charles  II.  when  the  churches  were 
principally  filled  by  those  who  hare  since  been  distinguished  as  noncon- 
formists ;  he  was  expected  to  preach  in  a  church  near  Cambridge  ;  and 
a  student  of  that  university,  not  remarkable  for  sobriety,  observing  aeon- 
course  of  people,  was  induced  by  curiosity  to  hear  '  the  tinker  prate ;'  but 
the  discourse  made  an  unexpected  impression  on  his  mind  ;  he  embraced 
every  future  opportunity  of  hearing  Mr.  Bunyan,  and  at  length  became 
an  eminent  preacher  in  Cambridgeshire. 

When  the  restoration  took  place,  and,  contrary  to  equity,  engagements, 
and  sound  policy,  the  laws  were  framed  and  executed  with  a  severity 
evidently  intended  to  exclude  every  man,  who  scrupled  the  least  tittle  of 
the  doctrine,  liturgy,  discipline,  or  government  of  the  established  church, 
Mr.  Bunyan  was  one  of  the  first  that  suffered  by  them  :  for  being  coura- 
geous and  unreserved,  he  went  on  in  his  ministerial  work  without  any 
disguise;  and  November  12,  1660,  he  was  apprehended  by  a  warrant 
from  Justice  Wingate  at.Harlington,  near  Bedford,  with  sixty  other  per- 
sons, and  committed  to  the  county  jail.  Security  was  offered  for  his  ap- 
pearance at  the  sessions ;  but  it  was  refused,  as  his  sureties  would  not 
consent  that  he  should  be  restricted  from  preaching.  He  was  according- 
ly confined  till  the  quarter-sessions,  when  his  indictment  stated — '•  That 
John  Bunyan,  of  the  town  of  Bedford,  labourer,  had  devilishly  and  perni- 
ciously abstained  from  coming  to  church  to  hear  divine  service  ;  and  was 
a  common  upholder  of  several  unlawful  meetings  and  conventicles,  to  the 
great  disturbance  and  distraction  of  the  good  subjects  of  this  kingdom, 
contrary  to  the  laws  of  our  sovereign  lord  the  King.'  The  facts  charged 
upon  him  in  this  absurd  indictment  were  never  proved  ;  as  no  witnesses 
were  produced.  He  had  confessed,  in  conversation  with  the  magistrates, 
that  he  was  a  Dissenter,  and  had  preached  :  these  words  being  consider- 
ed as  equivalent  to  conviction,  were  recorded  against  him ;  and  as  he  re- 


JOHN   BUNYAN.  X1U 

fused  to  conform,  he  was  sentenced  to  perpetual  banishment.  This  sen* 
tence  indeed  was  not  executed :  but  he  was  confined  in  Bedford  jail 
more  than  twelve  years,  notwithstanding  several  attempts  were  made  to 
obtain  his  deliverance. 

During  this  tedious  imprisonment,  or  at  least  part  of  it,  he  had  no  books, 
except  a  Bible  and  Fox's  Martyrology  :  yet  thus  circumstanced,  he  pen- 
ned the  Pilgrim's  Progress,  and  many  other  treatises !  He  was  only 
thirty-two  years  of  age,  when  he  was  imprisoned  ;  he  had  spent  his  youth 
in  the  most  disadvantageous  manner  imaginable  ;  and  he  had  been  no 
more  than  five  years  a  member  of  the  church  at  Bedford,  and  less  time  a 
preacher  of  the  gospel :  yet  in  this  admired  allegory  he  appears  to  have 
been  most  intimately  acquainted  with  all  the  variety  of  characters,  which 
ministers,  long  employed  in  the  sacred  service,  and  eminent  for  judgment 
and  sagacity,  have  observed  among  professors  or  opposers  of  evangelical 
truth  ! 

No  fewer  than  sixty  Dissenters  and  two  ministers  were  confined 
with  Mr.  Bunyan  in  this  jail !  and  as  some  were  discharged,  others  were 
committed  during  the  time  of  his  imprisonment!  But  this  painful  situa- 
tion afforded  him  an  opportunity  of  privately  exercising  his  ministry  to 
good  effect.  He  learned  in  prison  to  make  tagged  thread  lace  in  the  in- 
tervals of  his  other  labours  ;  and  by  this  employment  he  provided  in  the 
most  unexceptionable  manner  for  himself  and  his  family.  He  seems  to 
have  been  endued  with  extraordinary  patience  and  courage,  and  to  have 
experienced  abundant  consolations,  while  enduring  these  hardships  :  he 
was,  however,  sometimes  distressed  about  his  family,  especially  his  eldest 
daughter,  who  was  blind  ;  but  in  these  trying  seasons  he  received  com- 
fort from  meditating  on  the  promises  of  God's  word.* 

He  was  at  some  times  favoured  by  the  jailors,  and  permitted  to  see  his 
family  and  friends  ;  and,  during  the  former  part  of  his  imprisonment,  he 
was  even  allowed  to  go  out  occasionally,  and  once  to  take  a  journey  to 
London,  probably  to  see  whether  any  legal  redress  might  be  obtained  ; 
according  to  some  intimations  given  by  Sir  Matthew  Hale,  when  pe- 
titions in  his  favour  were  laid  before  the  judges.  But  this  indulgence  of 
the  jailor  exposing  him  to  great  danger,  Mr.  Bunyan  was  afterward 
more  closely  confined.  Hence  I  suppose  has  arisen  the  opinion,  which 
commonly  prevails,  that  he  was  imprisoned  at  different  times :  but  he 
seems  never  to  have  been  set  at  liberty,  and  then  re-committed  ;  though 
his  hardships  and  restraints  were  greater  at  one  time  than  another. 

In  the  last  year  of  his  imprisonment,  (A.  D.  1671)  he  was  chosen  pas- 
tor of  the  dissenting  church  at  Bedford ;  though  it  does  not  appear  what 
opportunity  he  could  have  of  exercising  his  pastoral  office,  except  within 
the  precincts  of  the  jail.  He  was,  however,  liberated  soon  after,  through 
the  good  offices  of  Dr.  Barlow,  Bishop  of  Lincoln,  after  many  fruitless 
attempts  had  been  made  fov  that  purpose.  Thus  terminated  his  tedious, 
severe,  and  even  illegal  imprisonment,  which  had  given  him  abundant 
opportunity  for  the  exercise  of  patienoe  and  meekness ;  and  which  seems 
to  have  been  overruled  both  for  his  own  spiritual  improvement,  and  the 
furtherance  of  the  gospel ;  by  leading  him  to  study,  and  to  form  habits  of 
close  reflection,  and  accurate  investigation  of  various  subjects,  in  order  to 

*  Jer.  xv.  11.  xlix.  11. 
2 


XIV  THE    LIFE    OF 

pea  his  several  treatises :  when  probably  he  would  neither  have  thought 
so  deeply,  nor  written  so  well,  had  he  been  more  at  ease  and  at  liberty. 

A  short  time  after  his  enlargement,  he  built  a  meeting-house  at  Bed- 
ford, by  the  voluntary  contributions  of  his  friends ;  and  here  he  statedly 
preached  to  large  auditories,  till  hi3  death,  without  meeting  with  any  re- 
markable molestation.  He  used  to  come  up  to  London  every  year, 
where  he  preached  among  the  nonconformists  with  great  acceptance  ;  and 
it  is  said  that  Dr.  Owen  frequently  attended  on  these  occasions,  and  ex- 
pressed his  approbation  in  very  decided  language.  He  likewise  made 
stated  circuits  into  other  parts  of  England ;  and  animated  his  brethern  to 
bear  the  cross  patiently,  to  obey  God  rather  than  man,  and  to  leave  all 
consequences  with  him.  He  was  at  the  same  time  peculiarly  attentive  to 
the  temporal  wants  of  those  who  suffered  for  conscience  sake,  and  of  the 
sick  or  afflicted  :  and  he  employed  his  influence  very  successfully,  in  re- 
conciling differences  among  professors  of  the  gospel,  and  thus  preventing 
disgraceful  and  burdensome  litigations.  He  was  very  exact  in  family 
religion,  and  the  instruction  of  his  children  ;  being  principally  concerned 
for  their  spiritual  interests,  and  comparatively  indifferent  about  their 
temporal  prosperity.  He  therefore  declined  the  liberal  proposal  of  a 
wealthy  citizen  of  London,  to  take  his  son  as  an  apprentice  without  any 
premium,  saying,  '  God  did  not  send  me  to  advance  my  family,  but  to 
preach  the  gospel ;' — probably  disliking  the  business  or  situation  as  un- 
favourable to  piety. 

Nothing  material  is  recorded  concerning  him,  between  his  enlargement 
in  1672,  and  his  death  in  1688.  It  is  said,  that  he  clearly  saw  through  the 
designs  of  the  court  in  favour  of  popery,  when  the  indulgence  was  granted 
to  the  Dissenters,  by  James  II.  in  1687  :  but  that  he  advised  his  brethren 
to  avail  themselves  of  the  sunshine,  by  diligent  endeavours  to  spread  the 
gospel,  and  to  prepare  for  an  approaching  storm  by  fasting  and  prayer. 
The  next  year  he  took  a  journey  in  very  bad  weather  from  London  to 
Reading,  Berks,  to  make  up  a  breach  between  a  father  and  son,  with 
whom  he  had  some  acquaintance  ;  and  having  happily  effected  his  last 
work  and  labour  of  love,  he  returned  to  his  lodgings  on  Snow-hill,  ap- 
parently in  good  health,  but  very  wet  with  the  heavy  rain  that  was  then 
falling  :  and  soon  after  he  was  seized  with  a  fever,  which  in  ten  days  ter- 
minated his  useful  life.  He  bore  his  malady  with  great  patience  and 
composure,  and  died  in  a  very  comfortable  and  triumphant  manner, 
August  31,  1688,  aged  sixty  years ;  after  having  exercised  his  ministry 
about  thirty-two.  He  lies  buried  in  Bunhill  fields,  where  a  tombstone 
to  his  memory  may  still  be  seen.  He  was  twice  married  :  by  his  first 
wife,  he  had  four  children,  one  of  which,  a  daughter  named  Mary,  who 
was  blind,  died  before  him.  He  was  married  to  his  second  wife  A.  D. 
1658,  two  years  before  his  imprisonment,  by  whom  he  seems  not  to  have 
had  any  children.  She  survived  him  about  four  years.  Concerning  the 
other  branches  of  his  family  we  have  not  been  able  to  gain  any  infor- 
mation. 

Mr.  Bunyan  was  tall  and  broad  set,  though  not  corpulent :  he  had  a 
ruddy  complexion,  with  sparkling  eyes,  and  hair  inclining  to  red,  but  in 
his  old  age  sprinkled  with  gray.  His  whole  appearance  was  plain,  and 
his  dress  always  simple  and  unaffected.  He  published  sixty  tracts,  which 
equalled  the  number  of  years  he  lived.  The  Pilgrim's  Progress  had 
passed  through  more  than  fifty  editions  in  1784. 


XV  JOHN    BIWYAN. 

His  character  seems  to  have  been  uniformly  good,  from  the  time  when 
he  was  brought  acquainted  with  the  blessed  gospel  of  Christ:  and 
though  his  countenance  was  rather  stern  and  his  manner  rough  ;  yet  he 
was  very  mild,  modest,  and  affable,  in  his  behaviour.  He  wks  backward 
to  speak  much,  except  on  particular  occasions,  and  remarkably  averse  to 
boasting  ;  ready  to  submit  to  the  judgment  of  others,  and  disposed  to  for- 
give injuries,  to  follow  peace  with  all  men,  and  to  employ  himself  as  a 
peace-maker  :  yet  he  was  steady  to  his  prineiples,  and  bold  in  reproving 
sin  without  respect  to  persons.  Many  slanders  were  spread  concerning 
him  during  the  course  of  his  ministry,  some  of  which  he  refuted  :  they 
have,  however,  all  died  away  ;  and  no  one  now  pretends  to  say  any  thing 
to  his  disadvantage,  except  as  a  firm  attachment  to  his  creed  and  practice, 
as  a  Calvinist,  a  Dissenter,  and  an  Antipcedo-baptist,  has  been  called 
bigotry  ;  and  as  the  account  given  of  his  own  experience  has  been  mis- 
understood or  misrepresented. 

He  was  undoubtedly  endued  with  extraordinary  natural  talents  ;  his 
understanding,  discernment,  memory,  investigation,  and  imagination, 
were  remarkably  sound  and  vigorous  :  so  that  he  made  very  great  profi- 
ciency in  the  knowledge  of  scriptural  divinity,  though  brought  up  in 
ignorance  :  but  he  never  made  such  progress  in  human  learning. — Even 
such  persons,  as  did  not  favour  his  religious  principles,  have  done  ample 
justice  to  his  mental  powers.  The  celebrated  Dr.  Johnson  ranks  the 
Pilgrim's  Progress  among  a  very  few  books  indeed,  of  which  the 
reader,  when  he  comes  to  the  conclusion,  wishes  they  had  been  longer  ; 
and  allows  it  to  rank  high  among  the  works  of  original  genius.*  But  it  is 
above  all  things  wonderful,  that  Bunyan's  imagination,  fertile  and  vigo- 
rous in  a  very  great  degree,  and  wholly  untutored  by  the  rules  of  learn- 
ing, should  in  this  instance  have  been  so  disciplined  by  sound  judgment, 
and  deep  acquaintance  with  the  Scripture,  as  to  produce,  in  the  form  of 
an  allegory,  one  of  the  fairest  and  most  unexceptionable  treatises  on  the 
system  of  Calvinism,  that  can  be  found  in  the  English  language  !  In  se- 
veral of  his  other  publications,  his  imagination  frequently  carried  him  be- 
yond just  bounds:  but  here  he  avoids  all  extremes,  and  seems  not  to 
deviate  either  to  the  right  hand  or  to  the  left.  Perhaps,  as  he  was  him- 
self liable  to  depression  of  spirit,  and  had  passed  through  deep  distresses, 
the  views  he  gives  of  the  Pilgrim's  temptations  may  be  too  gloomy  ;  but 
he  has  shown  in  the  course  of  the  work,  that  this  arose  principally  from 
inadequate  views  of  evangelical  truth,  and  the  want  of  Christian  com- 
munion, with  the  benefits  to  be  derived  from  the  counsels  of  a  faithful 
minister. 

*  Piozzi's  Anecdotes  of  Johnson. — Boswell's  Life  of  Johnson,  vol,  ii.  p. 
97, 2d  editioa 


THE 

PILGRIM'S  PROGRESS. 


PART  f. 


AS  I  walked  through  the  wilderness  of  this  world,  I  lighted 
on  a  certain  place  where  was  a  den  ;  and  I  laid  me  down  in 
that  place  to  sleep  :  and  as  I  slept  I  dreamed  a  dream,  a  I 
dreamed,  and  behold,  "  I  saw  a  man  clothed  with  rags,  stand- 
ing in  a  certain  place,  with  his  face  from  his  own  house,  a 
book  in  his  hand,  and  a  great  burden  upon  his  back."*  I 
looked,  and  saw  him  open  the  book,  and  read  therein  ;  and  as 
he  read  he  wept  and  trembled  ;  and,  not  being  able  longer  to 
contain,  he  brake  out  with  a  lamentable  cry,  saying,  "  What 
shall  I  do  ?"f  (&) 

*  Isaiah  lxiv.  6.  Luke  xiv.  33.  Psalm  xxxviii.  4.  Hab.  ii.  2.     t  Acts  ii.  37. 

(a)  Mr.  Bunyan  was  confined  about  twelve  years  in  Bedford  jail,  for 
exercising  his  ministry  contrary  to  the  statutes  then  in  force.  This  was 
4  the  den,  in  which  he  slept  and  dreamed :'  here  he  penned  this  instructive 
allegory,  and  many  other  useful  works,  which  evince  that  he  was  neither 
soured  nor  disheartened  by  persecution.  The  Christian,  who  under- 
stands what  usage  he  ought  to  expect  in  this  evil  world,  comparing  our 
present  measure  of  religious  liberty  with  the  rigours  of  that  age,  will  see 
abundant  cause  for  gratitude  ;  but  they  who  are  disposed  to  complain, 
can  never  be  at  a  loss  for  topics,  while  so  much  is  amiss  among  all  ranks 
and  orders  of  men,  and  in  the  conduct  of  every  individual. 

(6)  The  allegory  opens  with  a  description  of  its  principal  characters. 
The  author  in  his  dream  saw  him  '  clothed  in  rags;'  which  implies  that 
all  men  are  sinners,  in  their  dispositions  and  conduct ;  that  their  supposed 
virtues  are  radically  defective,  and  worthless  in  the  sight  of  God  ;  and 
that  the  Pilgrim  has  discovered  his  own  righteousness  to  be  insufficient 
for  justification,  even  as  sordid  rags  would  be  unsuitable  raiment  for  those 
G  2* 


J  8  The  Pilgrim  goes  home  in  distress. 

In  this  plight  therefore  he  went  home,  and  restrained  him- 
self as  long  as  he  could,  that  his  wife  and  children  should  not 
perceive  his  distress  ;  but  he  could  not  be  silent  long,  because 
that  his  trouble  increased  :  wherefore  at  length  he  brake  his 
mind  to  his  wife  and  children  ;  and  thus  he  began  to  talk  to 
them  :  '  O  my  dear  wife,'  said  he,  '  and  you  the  children  of 
my  bowels,  I  your  dear  friend  am  in  myself  undone,  by  reason 
of  a  burden  that  lieth  hard  upon  me  :  moreover,  I  am  certainly 
informed  that  this  our  city  will  be  burned  with  fire  from 
heaven  ;  in  which  fearful  overthrow,  both  myself,  with  thee 
my  wife,  and  you  my  sweet  babes,  shall  miserably  come  to 
rum  ,  except  (the  which  yet  I  see  not)  some  way  of  escape 
may  be  found,  whereby  we  may  be  delivered.'  At  this  his 
relations  were  sore  amazed  ;  not  for  that  they  -believed  that 
what  he  had  said  to  them  was  true,  but  because  they  thought 
some  frenzy  distemper  had  got  into  his  head ;  therefore,  it 
drawing  towards  night,  and  they  hoping  that  sleep  might  settle 
his  brains,  with  all  haste  they  got  him  to  bed  :  but  the  night 

who  stand  before  kings.  '  His  face  turned  from  his  own  house,'  repre- 
sents the  sinner  convinced  that  it  is  absolutely  necessary  to  subordinate 
all  other  concerns  to  the  care  of  his  immortal  soul,  and  to  renounce  every 
thing-  which  interferes  with  that  grand  object :  and  this  makes  him  lose 
his  former  relish  for  the  pleasures  of  sin,  and  even  for  the  most  lawful 
temporal  satisfactions,  while  he  trembles  at  the  thought  of  impending  de- 
struction.* '  The  book  in  his  hand  in  which  he  read'  implies,  that  sinners 
discover  their  real  state  and  character,  by  reading  and  believing  the 
Scriptures ;  that  their  first  attention  is  often  directed  to  the  denunciations 
of  the  wrath  to  come  ;  and  that  in  this  case  they  cannot  but  continue  to 
search  the  Word  of  God,  though  their  grief  and  alarm  is  increased  by 
every  perusal.  The  '  burden  on  his  back'  represents  that  distressing  sense 
of  guilt,  and  fear  of  wrath,  which  deeply  convinced  sinners  cannot  shake 
off;  'the  remembrance  of  their  sins  is  grievous  to  them,  the  burden  of 
them  is  intolerable  ;'  their  consciences  are  oppressed  with  guilt,  even  on 
account  of  those  actions  in  which  their  neighbours  perceive  no  harm; 
their  hearts  tremble  at  the  prospect  of  dangers  of  which  others  have  no 
apprehension  ;  and  they  see  an  absolute  necessity  of  escaping  from  a  situ- 
ation in  which  others  live  most  securely  :  for  true  faith  "  sees  things  that 
.ire  invisible."  In  one  way  or  other,  therefore,  they  soon  manifest  the 
earnestness  of  their  minds,  in  inquiring  "  what  they  must  do  to  be  saved  ?" 
The  circumstances  of  these  humiliating  convictions  exceedingly  vary,  but 
the  life  of  faith  and  grace  always  begins  with  them  ;  and  they  who  are 
wholly  strangers  to  this  experience  are  Christians  only  in  name  and 
form : 

"  He  knows  no  hope  who  never  knew  a  fear."  Cowper. 

*  Heb.  xi.  8,  24—27. 


His  Family's  behaviour  to  him.  19 

was  as  troublesome  to  him  as  the  day  ;  wherefore,  instead  of 
sleeping,  he  spent  it  in  sighs  and  tears.  So  when  the  morning- 
was  come,  they  would  know  how  he  did  ;  and  he  told  them  worse 
and  worse.  He  also  set  to  talking  to  them  again,  but  they  be- 
gan to  be  hardened  :  they  also  thought  to  drive  away  his  dis- 
temper by  harsh  and  surly  carriage  to  him  :  sometimes  they 
would  deride,  sometimes  they  would  chide,  and  sometimes 
they  would  quite  neglect  him.  Wherefore  he  began  to  retire 
hifiself  to  his  chamber,  to  pray  for  and  pity  them  :  and  also 
to  Condole  his  own  misery.  He  would  also  walk  solitarily  in 
thp  fields,  sometimes  reading  and  sometimes  praying  ;  and  thus 
for  some  days  he  spent  his  time,  (c) 

Now  I  saw,  upon  a  time,  when  he  was  walking  in  the  fields, 
that  he  was  (as  he  was  wont)  reading  in  his  book,  and  greatly 

(c)  The  contempt  or  indignation,  which  worldly  people  express  towards 
those  who  are  distressed  in  conscience,  commonly  induces  them  to  con- 
ceal their  inquietude  as  long  as  they  can,  even  from  their  relatives ;  but 
this  soon  becomes  impracticable.  Natural  affection  also,  connected  with 
a  view  of  the  extreme  danger  to  which  a  man  sees  the  objects  of  his  most 
tender  attachments  exposed,  but  of  which  they  have  no  apprehensions, 
will  extort  earnest  representations,  warnings,  and  entreaties.  The  city 
of  Destruction,  (as  it  is  afterward  called)  signifies  this  present  evil  world 
as  doomed  to  the  flames ;  or  the  condition  of  careless  sinners  immersed 
in  secular  pursuits  and  pleasures,  neglecting  eternal  things,  and  exposed  to 
the  unquenchable  fire  of  hell, "  at  the  day  of  judgment  and  perdition  of 
ungodly  men."  They  who  are  ignorant  of  the  Scriptures,  and  unaccus- 
tomed to  compare  their  own  conduct  with  the  divine  law,  will  be  amazed 
at  such  discourse  ;  and,  instead  of  duly  regarding  the  warnings  given  them, 
will  commonly  ascribe  them  to  enthusiasm  or  insanity  :  and,  as  prophets, 
apostles,  and  the  Son  of  God  himself,  were  looked  upon  as  visionaries  or 
beside  themselves  by  their  cotemporaries ;  we  may  be  sure  that  no  pru- 
dence, excellence,  or  benevolence,  can  exempt  the  consistent  believer 
from  the  same  trial.  Near  relations  will  generally  be  the  first  to  form 
this  opinion  of  his  case  ;  and  will  devise  various  expedients  to  quiet  his 
mind :  diversions,  company,  feastings^  absence  from  serious  friends  or 
books,  will  be  prescribed ;  and  by  these  means  a  false  peace  often  succeeds 
a  transient  alarm.  But  when  any  one  has  received  a  genuine  humiliat- 
ing discovery  of  the  evil  and  desert  of  sin,  such  expedients  will  not  allevi- 
ate but  increase  the  anguish  ;  and  will  be  followed  by  still  greater 
earnestness  about  his  own  salvation,  and  that  of  others.  This  commonly 
strengthens  prejudice,  and  induces  obduracy:  and  contemptuous  pity 
gives  place  to  resentment,  ill  usage,  derision,  or  neglect.  The  diconso- 
late  believer  is  then  driven  into  retirement,  and  endeavours  to  relieve  his 
burdened  mind  by  reading  the  Scriptures,  and  meditating  on  his  doleful 
case,  with  compassionate  prayers  for  his  despisers  :  and  thus  he  sows  in 
tears  that  seed,  from  which  the  harvest  of  his  future  joy  will  surely  ba 
produced. 


i'O  Evangelist  meets  and  instructs  Christian. 

distressed  in  his  mind  ;  and  as  he  read,  he  hurst  out,  as  he  had 
done  before,  crying,  "  What  shall  I  do  to  be  saved  ?"* 

I  saw  also  that  he  looked  this  way  and  that  way,  as  if  he 
would  run  ;  yet  he  stood  still,  because  (as  I  perceived)  he 
could  not  tell  which  way  to  go.  I  looked  then,  and  saw  a  man 
named  Evangelist  coming  to  him,  and  he  asked,  'Wherefore 
dost  thou  cry  ?'  He  answered,  Sir,  I  perceive  by  the  book  in 
my  hand  that  I  am  condemned  to  die,  and  after  that  to  come  to 
judgment ;  and  I  find  that  I  am  not  willing  to  do  the  first,  nor 
able  to  do  the  second.! 

Then  said  Evangelist,  Why  not  willing  to  die,  since  this  life 
is  attended  with  so  many  evils  ?  The  man  answered,  Because 
I  fear  that  this  burden  that  is  upon  my  back  will  sink  me  lower 
than  the  grave,  and  I  shall  fall  into  Tophet.^  And,  Sir,  if  I  be 
not  fit  to  go  to  prison,  I  am  not  fit  to  go  to  judgment,  and  from 
thence  to  execution  :  and  the  thoughts  of  these  things  make 
me  cry.(d) 

Then  said  Evangelist,  If  this  be  thy  condition,  why  standest 
thou  still  ?  He  answered,  Because  I  know  not  whither  to  go. 
Then  he  gave  him  a  parchment  roll  ;  and  there  was  written 
within,  "  Flee  from  the  wrath  to  come."§  (e) 

The  man  therefore  read  it,  and,  looking  upon  Evangelist 
very  carefully,  said,  Whither  must  I  flee  ?  Then  said  Evange- 
list, pointing  with  his  finger  over  a  very  wide  field,  Do  you 

*  Acts  xvi.  30, 31.     t  Heb.  ix.  27.    Job  xvi.  21, 22.    Ezek.  xxii.  14. 
J  Isaiah  xxx.  33.         q  Matt.  iii.  7. 

((T)  The  Scriptures  are  indeed  sufficient  to  make  us  wise  unto  salva- 
tion, as  well  as  to  show  us  our  guilt  and  danger  :  yet  the  Lord  commonly 
uses  the  ministry  of  his  servants,  to  direct  into  the  way  of  peace,  even 
those  who  have  previously  discovered  their  lost  condition. — Though  con- 
vinced of  the  necessity  of  escaping  from  impending  ruin,  they  hesitate, 
not  knowing  what  to  do  ;  till  Providence  brings  them  acquainted  with 
some  faithful  preacher  of  the  gospel,  whose  instructions  afford  an  explicit 
answer  to  their  secret  inquiries  after  the  way  of  salvation. 

(e)  The  able  minister  of  Christ  will  deem  it  necessary  to  enforce  the 
warning, "  Flee  from  the  wrath  to  come,"  even  upon  those  who  are  alarm- 
ed about  their  souls ;  because  this  is  the  proper  way  of  exciting  them  to 
diligence  and  decision,  and  of  preserving  them  from  procrastination. 
They,  therefore,  who  would  persuade  persons  under  convictions,  that 
their  fears  are  groundless,  their  guilt  far  less  than  they  suppose,  and  their 
danger  imaginary,  use  the  most  effectual  means  of  soothing  them  into  a 
fatal  security.  And  no  discoveries  of  heinous  guilt  or  helpless  ruin  in 
themselves  can  produce  despondency,  provided  the  salvation  of  the  gospel 
be  fully  exhibited  and  proposed  to  them. 


Christian  begins  to  run  from  home.  21 

see  yonder  Wicket-gate  ?*  The  man  said,  No.  Then  said  the 
other,  Do  you  see  yonder  shining  Light  ?|  He  said,  I  think 
I  do.  Then  said  Evangelist,  Keep  that  light  in  your  eye, 
and  go  up  directly  thereto,  so  shalt  thou  see  the  Gate  ;  at 
which  when  thou  knockest  it  shall  be  told  thee  what  thou 
shalt  do. 

So  I  saw  in  my  dream  that  the  man  began  to  run.  Now  he 
had  not  run  far  from  his  own  door,  but  his  wife  and  children 
perceiving  it,  began  to  cry  after  him  to  return  ;|  but  the  man 
put  his  fingers  in  his  ears,  and  ran  on,  crying  Life  !  life  !  eter- 
nal life  !  So  he  looked  not  behind  him,§  but  fled  towards  the 
middle  of  the  plain.  {J") 

The  neighbours  also  came  out  to  see  him  run  :  and  as  he 
ran,  some  mocked,  others  threatened,  and  some  cried  after 
him  to  return  ;  and  among  those  that  did  so,  there  were  two 
that  were  resolved  to  fetch  him  back  by  force.  The  name  of 
the  one  was  Obstinate,  and  the  name  of  the  other  Pliable.  Now 
by  this  time  the  man  was  got  a  good  distance  from  them  ;  but 
however  they  were  resolved  to  pursue  him,  which  they  did, 
and  in  a  little  time  they  overtook  him.  Then  said  the  man, 
Neighbours,  wherefore  are  you  come  ?  They  said,  To  per- 
suade you  to  go  back  with  us  ;  but  he  said,  That  can  by  no 
means  be  :  you  dwell,  said  he,  in  the  City  of  Destruction,  the 

*  Matt.  vii.  13, 14.  t  Psalm  cxix.  105.     2  Pet.  i.  19.  £  Luke 

xiv.  26.         J  Gen.  xix.  17.    2  Cor.  iv.  18. 

(/)  The  awakened  sinner  may  be  incapable,  for  a  time,  oi  perceiving; 
the  way  of  Salvation  by  faith  in  Christ ;  for  divine  illumination  is  often 
very  gradual :  as  the  Pilgrim  could  not  see  the  Gate,  when  Evangelist 
pointed  it  out  to  him.  Yet  he  thought  he  could  discern  the  Shining 
Light ;  for  upright  inquirers  attend  to  the  general  instructions  and  en- 
couragements of  Scripture,  and  the  declarations  of  the  pardoning  mercy 
of  God,  which  by  degrees  lead  them  to  the  knowledge  of  Christ  and  to 
faith  in  him  ;  as  our  author  says  in  a  marginal  note, '  Christ  and  the  way 
to  him,  cannot  be  found  without  the  Word.' — The  Pilgrim  being  thus  in- 
structed, '  began  to  run  :1  for  no  persuasions  or  considerations  can  induce 
the  man,  who  is  duly  in  earnest  about  salvation,  to  neglect  those  things 
which  he  knows  to  be  his  present  duty  :  yet  when  this  is  the  case,  it  must 
be  expected  that  carnal  relations  will  oppose  this  new  course  of  conduct ; 
especially  as  it  appears  to  them  destructive  of  all  prospects  of  worldly 
advantage. 

The  following  lines  are  here  subjoined  to  a  very  rude  engraving ; — 

'  Christian  no  sooner  leaves  the  world,  but  meets 

Evangelist,  who  lovingly  him  greets 

With  tidings  of  another  ;  and  doth  show 

Him  how  to  mount tu  that  from  this  below.' 


22  Obstinate  and  Pliable  attempt  to  fetch  him  back. 

place  also  where  I  was  born  ;  I  see  it  to  be  so  ;  and  dying 
there,  sooner  or  later,  you  will  sink  lower  than  the  grave,  into 
a  place  that  burns  with  fire  and  brimstone  :  be  content,  good 
neighbours,  and  go  along  with  me.  (g) 

What,  said  Obstinate,  and  leave  our  friends  and  our  comforts 
behind  us  ! 

Yes,  said  Christian,  (for  that  was  his  name,)  because,  that  all 
is  not  worthy  to  be  compared  with  a  little  of  that  that  I  am 
seeking  to  enjoy  ;  and  if  you  will  go  along  with  me,  and  hold  it, 
you  shall  fare  as  I  myself;  for  there,  where  I  go,  is  enough 
and  to  spare  :*  come  away,  and  prove  my  words. 

Obst.  What  are  the  things  you  seek,  since  you  leave  all  the 
world  to  find  them  ? 

Chr.  I  seek  an  "  inheritance  incorruptible,  undefiled,  and 
that  fadeth  not  away  ;"  and  it  is  "  laid  up  in  heaven,"!  and 
safe  there,  to  be  bestowed  at  the  time  appointed  on  them  that 
diligently  seek  it.     Read  it  so,  if  you  will,  in  my  book. 

Tush,  said  Obstinate,  away  with  your  book  :  will  you  go 
back  with  us,  or  no  1 

No,  not  I,  said  the  other,  because  I  have  laid  my  hand  to 
the  plough. | 

Obst.  Come  then,  neighbour  Pliable,  let  us  turn  again,  and 
go  home  without  him  :  there  is  a  company  of  these  craz'd- 
headed  coxcombs,  that  when  they  take  a  fancy  by  the  end,  are 
wiser  in  their  own  eyes  "than  seven  men  that  can  render  a 
reason. 

Then  said  Pliable,  Don't  revile  ;  if  what  the  good  Christian 
says  is  true,  the  things  he  looks  after  are  better  than  ours  ;  my 
heart  inclines  to  go  with  my  neighbour. 

Obst.  What !  more  fools  still !  be  ruled  by  me,  and  go  back  ; 

*  Luke  sv.  17.    1 1  Pet.  i.  4—6.     Heb.  xi.  6,  16.    X  Luke  ix-  62- 

(g)  The  attention  of  whole  circles  of  careless  sinners  is  generally  exci- 
ted, when  one  of  their  companions  engages  in  religion,  and  forsakes  the 
party.  He  soon  becomes  the  topic  of  conversation  ;  some  ridicule,  others 
rail  or  threaten,  others  use  force  or  artifice  to  withdraw  him  from  his  pur- 
pose; according  to  their  different  dispositions,  situations,  or  relations  to 
him.  Most  of  them,  however,  soon  desist,  and  leave  him  to  his  choice. 
But  two  characters  are  not  so  easily  shaken  off:  these  our  author  has. 
named  Obstinate  and  Pliable,  to  denote  their  opposite  propensities.  The 
former,  through  a  resolute  pride  and  stoutness  of  heart,  persists  in  attempt- 
ing to  bring  back  the  new  convert  to  his  worldly  pursuits  ;  the  latter, 
from  a  natural  easiness  of  temper  and  susceptibility  of  impression,  is  pli~ 
ant  to  persuasion,  and  readily  consents  to  accompany  him. 


Pliable  consents  to  go  with  him.  2  3 

who  knows  whither  such  a  brain-sick  fellow  will  lead  you  ? 
Go  hack,  go  back,  and  be  wise. 

Chr.  Come  with  me,  neighbour  Pliable,  there  are  such 
things  to  be  had  which  I  spoke  of,  and  many  more  glorious  be- 
sides :  if  you  believe  not  me,  read  here  in  this  book  ;  and,  for 
the  truth  of  what  is  expressed  therein,  behold,  all  is  confirmed 
by  the  blood  of  him  that  made  it.  J 

Well,  neighbour  Obstinate,  saith  Pliable,  I  begin  to  come  to 
a  point  :  I  intend  to  go  along  with  this  good  man,  and  to  cast 
in  my  lot  with  him.  But,  my  good  companion,  do  you  know 
the  way  to  this  desired  place  ? 

Chr.  I  am  directed  by  a  man,  whose  name  is  Evangelist,  to 
speed  me  to  a  little  Gate  that  is  before  us,  where  we  shall  re- 
ceive instructions  about  the  way. 

Pli.  Come  then,  good  neighbour,  let  us  be  going.  Then 
they  went  both  together. 

And  I  will  go  back  to  my  place,  said  Obstinate  :  I  will  be  no 
companion  of  such  misled  fantastical  fellows,  (h) 

Now  I  saw  in  my  dream  that  when  Obstinate  was  gone  back, 
Christian  and  Pliable  went  talking  over  the  plain  :  and  thus 
they  began  their  discourse. 

Chr.  Come,  neighbour  Pliable,  how  do  you  do  ?  I  am  glad 
you  are  persuaded  to  go  along  with  me  ;  had  even  Obstinate 
himself  but  felt  what  I  have  felt,  of  the  powers  and  terrors  of 
what  is  yet  unseen,  he  would  not  thus  lightly  have  given  us 
the  back. 

PH.  Come,  neighbour  Christian,  since  there  are  none  but 
us  two  here,  tell  me  now  further,  what  the  things  are,  and  how 
to  be  enjoyed,  whither  we  are  going. 

Chr.  I  can  better  conceive  of  them  with  my  mind  than  speak 

iHeb.ix.  17—22. 

(h)  This  dialogue  admirably  illustrates  the  characters  of  the  speakers. 
Christian,  (for  so  he  is  henceforth  called,)  is  firm,  decided,  bold,  and  san- 
guine :  Obstinate  is  profane,  scornful,  self-sufficient,  and  disposed  to  con- 
temn even  the  Word  of  God,  when  it  interferes  with  his  worldly  inte- 
rests :  Pliable  is  yielding,  and  easily  induced  to  engage  in  things  of  which 
he  understands  neither  the  nature  nor  the  consequences.  Christian's 
plain  warnings  and  earnest  entreaties  ;  and  Obstinate's  contempt  of  be- 
lievers, as  '  craz'd-headed  coxcombs?  and  his  exclamation,  when  Pliable 
inclines  to  be  a  Pilgrim,  '  What !  more  fools  still !'  are  admirably  cha- 
racteristic ;  and  show  that  such  sarcasms  and  scornful  abuse  are  peculiar 
to  no  age  or  place,  but  always  follow  serious  godliness  as  the  shadow  does 
the  substance. 


2  4  Christian  discourses  with  Pliable. 

of  them  with  my  tongue  :  but  yet,  since  you  are  desirous  to 
know,  I  will  read  of  them  in  my  book. 

Pit.  And  do  you  think  that  the  words  of  your  book  are  cer- 
tainly true  ? 

Chr.  Yes,  verily,  for  it  was  made  by  him  that  cannot  lie."* 

PH.  Well  said  ;  what  things  are  they  ? 

Chr.  There  is  an  endless  kingdom  to  be  inhabited,  and 
everlasting  life  to  be  given  us,  that  we  may  inhabit  that  king- 
dom for  ever.j 

PH.  Well  said  ;  and  what  else  ? 

Chr.  There  are  crowns  of  glory  to  be  given  us ;  and  gar- 
ments that  will  make  us  shine  like  the  sun  in  the  firmament  of 
heaven. | 

Pli.  This  is  excellent :  and  what  else  ? 

Chr.  There  shall  be  no  more  crying  nor  sorrow;  for  he 
that  is  owner  of  the  place  will  wipe  all  tears  from  our  eyes.  § 

Pli.  And  what  company  shall  we  have  there  ? 

Chr.  There  we  shall  be  with  Seraphims  and  Cherubicos, 
creatures  that  will  dazzle  your  eyes  to  look  on  them.||  There 
also  you  shall  meet  with  thousands  and  ten  thousands  that  have 
gone  before  us  to  that  place;  none  of  them  are  hurtful,  but 
loving  and  holy  ;  every  one  walking  in  the  sight  of  God,  and 
standing  in  his  presence  with  acceptance  for  ever.  In  a  word, 
there  we  shall  see  the  elders  with  their  golden  crowns  ;1f 
there  we  shall  see  holy  virgins  with  their  golden  harps  ;**  there 
we  shad  see  men  that  by  the  world  were  cut  in  pieces,  burnt 
in  dames,  eaten  of  beasts,  drowned  in  the  seas,  for  the  love 
thrt  they  bare  to  the  Lord  of  the  place,  all  well,  and  clothed 
with  immortality  as  with  a  garment.lt 

Pli.  The  hearing  of  this  is  enough  to  ravish  one's  heart :  but 
are  these  things  to  be  enjoyed  ?  how  shall  we  get  to  be  sharers 
thereof  ? 

Clir.  The  Lord,  the  Governor  of  the  country,  hath  record- 
ed that  in  this  book  ;  'the  substance  of  which  is,  if  we  be  truly 
willing  to  have  it,  he  will  bestow  it  upon  us  freely. || 

Pli.  Well,  my  good  companion,  glad  am  I  to  hear  of  these 
things.     Come  on,  let  us  mend  our  pace. 

*  Tit.i  .  2.  t  Isa.  xlv.  17.     John  x.  27—29.  %  2  Tim.  iv.  8. 

Rev.  iii.  4.  Matth.  xiii.  43.  6  Isa.  xxv.  8.  Rev.  vii.  16,  17.  xxi.  4. 
||  Isa.  vi.  2.  I.  Thess.  iv.  16,  17.  %  Rev.  iv.  4.  **  Rev.  xiv.  1—5 
tt  John  xii.  25.  2  Cor.  v.  2—5.  #  Isa.  Iv.  1—3.  John  vi.  37.  vii.  37. 
Rev.  xxi.  6.  xxii.  17. 


They  fall  into  the  Slough  of  Despond.  25 

Chr.  I  cannot  go  so  fast  as  I  would,  by  reason  of  this  burden 
that  is  upon  my  back,  (i) 

Now  i  saw  in  my  dream,  that  just  as  they  had  ended  this 
talk,  they  drew  nigh  to  a  very  miry  Slough,  that  was  in  the 
midst  of  the  plain,  and  they,  being  heedless,  did  both  fall  sud- 
denly into  the  bog.  The  name  of  the  Slough  was  Despond. 
Here  therefore  they  wallowed  for  a  time,  being  grievously  be- 
daubed with  the  dirt  ;  and  Christian,  because  of  the  burden 
that  was  on  his  back,  began  to  sink  in  the  mire. 

Then  said  Pliable,  Ah  !  neighbour  Christian,  where  are  you 
now  1     Truly,  said  Christian,  I  do  not  know. 

At  that,  Pliable  began  to  be  offended,  and  angrily  said  to  his 
fellow,  '  Is  this  the  happiness  you  have  told  me  all  this  while 
of?  If  we  have  such  ill  speed  at  our  first  setting  out,  what  may 
we  expect  'twixt  this  and  our  journey's  end?  May  I  get  out 
again  with  my  life,  you  shall  possess  the  brave  country  alone 
for  me.'  And  vith  that  he  gave  a  desperate  struggle  or  two, 
and  got  out  of  the  mire,  on  that  side  of  the  Slough  which  was 

(i)  The  conversation  between  Christian  and  Pliable  marks  the  differ- 
ence in  thejr  characters,  as  well  as  the  measures  of  the  new  convert's  at- 
tainments.— The  want  of  a  due  apprehension  of  eternal  things  is  evident- 
ly i-Ue  primary  defect  of  all  those  who  oppose  or  neglect  religion ;  but 
more  maturity  of  judgment  and  experience  are  requisite  to  discover,  that 
many  professors  are  equally  strangers  to  a  realizing  view  '  of  the  powers 
and  terrors  of  what  is  yet  unseen.'  The  men  represented  by  Pliable  dis- 
regard these  subjects  ;  they  inquire  eagerly  about  the  good  things  to  be 
enjoyed ;  but  not  in  any  due  proportion  about  the  way  of  salvation,  the 
difficulties  to  be  encountered,  or  the  danger  of  coming  short ;  and  new 
converts,  being  zealous,  sanguine,  and  unsuspecting,  are  naturally  led  to 
enlarge  on  the  descriptions  of  heavenly  felicity  given  in  Scripture.  These 
are  generally  figurative  or  negative  ;  so  that  unregenerate  persons  annex- 
ing carnal  ideas  to  them,  are  greatly  delighted  ;  and,  not  being  retarded 
by  any  distressing  remorse  and  terror,  or  feeling  the  opposition  of  corrupt 
nature,  (which  is  gratified  in  some  respects,  though  thwarted  in  others,) 
they  are  often  more  zealous,  and  seem  to  proceed  faster  in  external  duties 
than  true  converts.  They  take  it  for  granted,  that  all  the  privileges  of 
the  gospel  belong  to  them  ;  and,  being  very  confident,  zealous  and  joyful, 
they  often  censure  those  who  are  really  fighting  the  good  fight  of  faith,  a3 
deficient  in  zeal  and  alacrity. — There  are  also  systems  diligently  propa- 
gated, which  greatly  encourage  this  delusion,  excite  a  high  flow  of  false 
affections,  (especially  of  a  mere  selfish  gratitude  to  a  supposed  benefaetoi 
for  imaginary  benefits  :)  till  the  event  proves  the  whole  to  be  like  the 
Israelites  at  the  Red  Sea,  who  "  believed  the  Lord's  word,  and  sang  his 
praise  ;  but  soon  forgat  his  works,  and  waited  not  for  his  counsel."  Psal. 
evi.  12—24. 

D  3 


2  6  Pliable  goes  home. 

next  to  his  own  house.     So  away  he  went,  and  Christian  saw 
him  no  more,  (k) 

(k)  The  Slough  of  Despond  represents  those  discouraging  fears  which 
often  harass  new  converts.  It  is  distinguished  from  the  alarms  which  in- 
duced Christian  to  leave  the  city,  and  "  flee  from  the  wrath  to  come  :" 
for  the  anxio  fs  apprehensions  of  one  who  is  diligently  seeking  salvation, 
are  very  different  from  those  which  excited  him  to  inquire  after  it.  The 
latter  are  reasonable  and  useful,  and  arise  from  faith  :  but  the  former  are 
groundless  ;  they  result  from  remaining  ignorance,  inattention  and  unbe- 
lief, and  greatly  retard  the  Pilgrim.  They  must  also  be  carefully  dis- 
tinguished from  those  doubts  and  discouragements,  which  assault  the 
established  christian  :  for  these  are  generally  the  consequence  of  negli- 
gence, cr  yielding  to  temptation  :  whereas  new  converts  fall  into  their 
despondings,  when  most  dilligent,  according  to  the  light  they  have  re- 
ceived :  and,  if  some  conscientious  persons  seem  to  meet  with  this  Slough 
in  every  part  of  their  pilgrimage,  it  arises  from  an  immature  judgment, 
erroneous  sentiments,  or  peculiar  temptations.  When  the  diligent  student 
of  the  Scriptures  obtains  such  an  acquaintance  with  the  perfect  holi- 
ness of  God,  the  spirituality  of  his  law,  the  inexpressible  evil  of  sin,  and 
his  own  obligations  and  transgressions,  as  greatly  exceeds  the  measure  in 
which  he  discerns  the  free  and  full  salvation  of  the  gospel,  his  humiliation 
will  of  course  verge  nearer  and  nearer  to  despondency.  This,  however, 
is  not  essential  to  repentance,  but  arises  from  misapprehension  ;  though 
few  in  proportion  wholly  escape  it.  The  mire  of  the  Slough  represents 
that  idea  which  desponding  persons  entertain  of  themselves  and  their  situ- 
ation, as  altogether  vile  and  loathsome  ;  and  their  confessions  and  self- 
abasing  complaints,  which  render  them  contemptible  in  the  opinion  of 
others.  As  every  attempt  to  rescue  themselves  discovers  to  them  more  of 
the  latent  evil  of  their  hearts,  they  seem  to  grow  worse  and  worse ;  and, 
for  want  of  a  clear  understanding  of  the  Gospel,  they  have  no  firm  ground 
to  tread  on,  and  know  neither  where  they  are,  nor  what  they  must  do. — 
But  how  could  Pliable  fall  into  this  Slough,  seeing  he  had  no  such  views 
of  God,  or  his  law,  of  himself,  or  of  sin,  as  this  condition  seems  to  presup- 
pose ?  To  this  it  may  be  answered,  that  men  can  hardly  associate  with 
religious  persons,  and  hear  their  discourse,  confessions,  and  complaints,  or 
become  acquainted  with  any  part  of  Scripture,  without  making  some 
alarming  and  mortifying  discoveries  concerning  themselves.  These  tran- 
sient convictions  taking  place  when  they  fancied  they  were  about  to  be- 
come very  good,  and  succeeding  to  great  self-complacency,  constitute  a 
grievous  disappointment,  and  they  ascribe  their  uneasiness  to  the  new 
doctrine  they  have  heard. — But  though  Pliable  fell  into  the  Slough, 
Christian,  'by  reason  of  his  burden,' sunk  the  deepest:  for  the  true 
believer's  humiliation  for  sin  tends  greatly  to  increase  his  fear  of  wrath. 
Superficial  professors,  expecting  the  promised  happiness  without  trouble 
or  suffering,  are  often  very  angry  at  those  who  were  the  mean6  of  leading 
them  to  think  oi  religion  ;  as  if  they  had  deceived  them:  and,  bein^  des- 
titute of  true  faith,  their  only  object  is,  at  any  rate  to  get  rid  of  their  un- 
easiness. This  is  a  species  of  stony-ground  hearei-3  abounding  in  every 
part  of  the  church,  who  are  offended  and  fall  away,  by  means  of  a  little 
inward  disquietude,  before  any  outward  tribulation  arises  because  of  the 
Word. 


Christian  struggles  to  the  other  side.  27 


oS 


Wherefore  Christian  was  left  to  tumble  in  the  Slough  of 
Despond  alone  :  but  still  he  endeavoured  to  struggle  to  that 
side  of  the  Slough  that  was  still  further  from  his  own  house, 
and  next  to  the  Wicket-gate;  the  which  he  did,  but  could  not 
get  out,  because  of  the  burden  that  was  upon  his  back.  But  1 
beheld  in  my  dream,  that  a  man  came  to  him,  whose  name 
was  Help,  and  asked  him,  '  What  he  did  there  ?' 

'  Sir,'  said  Christian,  '  I  was  bid  go  this  way,  by  a  man  call- 
ed Evangelist,  who  directed  me  also  to  yonder  Gate,  that  I 
might  escape  the  wrath  to  come  :  and  as  I  was  going  thither  I 
fell  in  here.' 

Help.  But  why  did  you  not  look  for  the  steps  ? 

Chr.  Fear  followed  me  so  hard,  that  I  fled  the  next  way, 
and  fell  in.  (/) 

'  Then^'  said  he,  '  give  me  thy  hand.'  So  he  gave  him  his 
hand,  and  he  drew  him  out,  and  set  him  on  sound  ground,  and 
let  him  go  on  his  way. 

Then  I  stepped  to  him  that  plucked  him  out,  and  said,  'Sir, 
wherefore,  since  over  this  place  is  the  way  from  the  city  of 
Destruction  to  yonder  Gate,  is  it,  that  this  plat  is  not  mended, 
that  poor  travellers  might  go  thither  with  more  security  ?'  And 
he  said  to  me,  This  miry  Slough  is  such  a  place  as  cannot  be 
mended.  It  is  the  descent,  whither  the  scum  and  filth  that  at- 
tends conviction  of  sin  doth  continually  run,  and  therefore  it  is 
called  the  Slough  of  Despond  :  for  still  as  the  sinner  is  awak- 
ened about  his  lost  condition,  there  ariseth  in  his  soul  many 
fears  and  doubts,  and  discouraging  apprehensions,  which  all  of 

(J)  Christian  dreaded  the  doom  of  his  city  more  than  the  Slough. — 
Many  persons,  under  deep  distress  of  conscience,  are  afraid  of  relief,  lest 
it  should  prove  delusive.  Deliverance  from  wrath,  and  the  blessings  of 
salvation,  appear  to  them  so  valuable,  that  all  else  is  comparatively  trivial. 
Desponding  fears  may  connect  with  their  religious  diligence  ;  but  despair 
,  would  be  the  consequence  of  a  return  to  their  former  course  of  sin.  If 
they  perish,  therefore,  it  shall  be,  while  earnestly  struggling  under  deep 
discouragement,  after  that  salvation  for  which  their  souls  even  faint  with- 
in them.  Their  own  efforts  indeed  fail  to  extricate  them  ;  but  in  due 
time  the  Lord  sends  them  assistance. — This  is  described  by  the  allegorical 
person  named  Hei,p,  who  may  represent  the  instruments  by  which  they 
receive  encouragement ;  a  service  in  which  it  is  a  privilege  to  be  employ- 
ed: or  the  Holy  Spirit,  the  giver  of  hope  and  peace. — Fear  also  is  per- 
sonified :  in  the  midst  of  the  new  convert's  discourse  of  the  joys  of  Heaven, 
fears  of  wrath  often  cast  him  into  despondency,  while  he  so  meditates  on 
the  terrors  of  the  Lord  as  to  overlook  his  precious  promises. 


28  Help  comes  to  deliver  him, 

them  get  together,  and  settle  in  this  place.  And  this  is  the 
reason  of  the  badness  of  this  ground.* 

It  is  not  the  pleasure  of  the  king,  that  this  place  should  re- 
main so  bad.  His  labourers  also  have,  by  the  directions  of  his 
Majesty's  surveyors,  been,  for  above  these  sixteen  hundred 
years,  employed  about  this  patch  of  ground,  if  perhaps  it  might 
be  mended :  yea,  and  to  my  knowledge,  said  he,  here  hath 
been  swallowed  up,  at  least  twenty  thousand  cart-loads,  yea, 
millions  of  wholesome  instructions,  that  have  at  all  seasons 
been  brought  from  all  places  of  the  King's  dominions  ;  (and 
they  that  can  tell,  say,  that  they  are  the  best  materials  to  make 
good  ground  of  the  place,  if  so  be  it  might  be  mended  ;)  but  it 
is  the  Slough  of  Despond  still,  and  so  will  be,  when  they  have 
done  what  they  can. 

True,  there  are,  by  the  direction  of  the  Lawgiver,  certain 
good  and  substantial  steps,  placed  even  through  the  very  midst 
of  this  Slough  :  but  at  such  time  as  this  place  doth  much  spue 
out  its  filth,  as  it  doth  against  change  of  weather,  these  steps 
are  hardly  seen,  or  if  they  be,  men,  through  the  dizziness  of 
their  heads,  step  beside  ;  and  then  they  are  bemired  to  pur- 
pose, notwithstanding  the  steps  be  there  :  but  the  ground  is 
good  when  they  are  once  got  in  at  the  Gate.t  (m) 

*  Psalm  xl.  2.     Isaiah  xxxv.  3, 4.  t  1  Sam.  xii.  22. 

(m)  This  account  of  the  Slough,  which  our  author  in  his  vision  received 
from  Help,  coincides  with  the  preceding  explanation. — Increasing  know- 
ledge produces  deeper  self-abasement :  hence  discouraging  fears  arise  in 
men's  minds  lest  they  should  at  last  perish,  and  objections  against  them- 
selves continually  accumulate,  till  they  fall  into  habitual  despondency, 
unless  they  constantly  attend  to  the  encouragements  of  the  Scripture,  or, 
in  the  Apostle's  language  have  "  their  feet  shod  with  the  preparation  of 
the  gospel  of  peace." — As  this  state  of  mind  is  distressing  and  enfeebling 
in  itsell,  and  often  furnishes  enemies  with  a  plausible  objection  to  religion, 
the  servants  of  God  have  always  attempted  to  preserve  the  serious  inqui- 
rers after  salvation  from  it,  by  various  scriptural  instructions  and  consola- 
tory topics :  yet  their  success  is  not  adequate  to  their  wishes  ;  for  the 
Lord  is  pleased  to  permit  numbers  to  be  thus  discouraged,  in  order  to  de- 
tect false  professors,  and  to  render  the  upright  more  watchful  and  humble. 
Our  author,  in  a  marginal  note,  explains  the  slips  to  mean  '  the  promises 
of  forgiveness  and  acceptance  to  life  by  faith  in  Christ  ;'  which  include 
the  general  invitations,  and  the  various  encouragements  given  in  Scripture, 
to  all  who  seek  the  salvation  of  the  Lord,  and  diligently  use  the  appointed 
means. — It  was  evidently  his  opinion,  that  the  path  from  destruction  to 
life  hes  by  this  Slough;  and  that  none  are  indeed  in  the  narrow  way  who 
have  neither  struggled  through  it,  nor  gone  over  it  by  means  of  the  steps. 
a  The  change  of  weather  seems  to  denote  those  seasons,  when  peculiar 
temptations,  exciting  sinful  passions,  perplex  the  minds  of  new  converts  ; 


Worldly-Wiseman  meets  Christian.  29 

Now  I  saw  in  my  dream  that  by  this  time  Pliable  was  got 
home  to  his  house.  So  his  neighbours  came  to  visit  him  ;  and 
some  of  them  called  him  wise  man  for  coming  back  ;  and  some 
called  him  fool  for  hazarding  himself  with  Christian  :  others 
again  did  mock  at  his  cowardliness,  saying,  '  Surely,  since  you 
began  to  venture,  I  would  not  have  been  so  base  as  to  have  given 
out  for  a  few  difficulties  :'  so  Pliable  sat  sneaking  among  them. 
But  at  last  he  got  more  confidence,  and  then  they  all  turned 
their  tales,  and  began  to  deride  poor  Christian  behind  his  back. 
And  thus  much  concerning  Pliable.  (?t) 

Now  as  Christian  was  walking  solitarily  by  himself,  he  espied 
one  afar  off  come  crossing  over  the  field  to  meet  him,  and  their 
hap  was  to  meet  just  as  they  were  crossing  the  way  of  each 
other.  The  gentleman's  name  was  Mr.  Worldly-Wiseman  ;  he 
dwelt  in  the  town  of  Carnal-Policy  ;  a  very  great  town,  and 
also  hard  by  from  whence  Christian  came.  This  man  then 
meeting  with  Christian,  and  having  some  inkling  of  him,  for 
Christian's  setting  forth  from  the  City  of  Destruction  was  much 
noised  abroad,  not  only  in  the  town  where  he  dwelt,  but  also 
it  began  to  be  the  town  talk  in  some  other  places  ;  Master 
Worldly-Wiseman  therefore  having  some  guess  of  him  by  be- 
holding his  laborious  going,  by  observing  his  sighs  and  groans, 
and  the  like,  began  thus  to  enter  into  some  talk  with  Chris- 
tian, (o) 

and  so,  losing  sight  of  the  promises,  they  sink  into  despondency  during  hu- 
miliating experiences :  but  faith  in  Christ,  and  in  the  mercy  of  God 
through  him,  sets  the  Pilgrim's  feet  on  good  ground. 

(n)  They  who  affect  to  despise  real  christians,  often  feel  and  express 
great  contempt  for  those  that  cast  off  their  profession  :  such  men  are  un- 
able, for  a  time,  to  resume  their  wonted  confidenoe  among  their  former 
companions  ;  and  this  excites  them  to  pay  court  to  them  by  reviling  and 
deriding  those  whom  they  have  forsaken. 

(o)  The  wise  men  of  this  World  carefully  n*tice  those  who  begin  to 
turn  their  thoughts  to  religion,  and  attempt  to  counteract  their  convic- 
tions before  the  case  becomes  desperate:  from  their  desponding  fears  they 
take  occasion  to  insinuate  that  they  are  deluded  or  disordered  in  their 
minds  ;  that  they  make  too  much  ado  about  religion  ;  and  that  a  decent 
regard  to  it  is  all  that  is  requisite,  which  consists  with  the  enjoyment  of 
this  life,  and  even  conduces  to  secular  advantage. — Worldlt-wisemaiv, 
therefore,  is  a  person  of  consequence,  whose  superiority  gives  him  influ- 
ence over  poor  pilgrims :  he  is  a  reputable  and  successful  man  ;  prudent, 
sagacious,  and  acquainted  with  mankind  :  moral,  and  religious  in  his  way, 
and  qualified  to  give  the  very  best  counsel  to  those  who  wish  to  serve 
both  God  and  Mammon  :  but  he  is  decided  in  his  judgment  against  all 
kinds  and  degrees  of  religion,  which  interfere  with  a  man's  worldly  inte- 

3* 


30  Worldly-Wiseman  questions  Christian, 

World.  How  now,  good  fellow  ;  whither  away  after  this  bur- 
dened manner  ? 

Chr.  A  burdened  manner  indeed,  as  ever,  I  think,  poor 
creature  had  !  And  whereas  you  ask  me,  Whither  away  ?  I 
tell  you,  Sir,  I  am  going  to  yonder  Wicket-gate  before  me  ;  for 
there,  as  I  am  informed,  I  shall  be  put  in  a  way  to  be  rid  of 
my  heavy  burden. 

World.  Hast  thou  a  wife  and  children  ? 

Chr.  Yes  ;  but  J  am  so  ladened  with  this  burden,  that  I  can- 
not take  thrtt  pleasure  in  them  as  formerly  :  methinks  I  am  as 
if  I  had  none.* 

World.  Wilt  thou  hearken  to  me  if  I  give  thee  counsel  ? 

Chr.  If  it  be  good  I  will ;  for  I  stand  in  need  of  good  counsel. 

World.  I  would  advise  thee,  then,  that  thou  with  all  speed 
get  thyself  rid  of  thy  burden  ;  for  thou  wilt  never  be  settled  in 
thy  mind  till  then ;  nor  canst  thou  enjoy  the  benefits  of  the 
blessings  which  God  hath  bestowed  upon  thee  till  then. 

Chr.  That  is  that  which  I  seek  for,  even  to  be  rid  of  this 
heavy  burden  ;  but  get  it  off  myself  I  cannot :  nor  is  there 
any  man  in  our  country  that  can  take  it  off  my  shoulders  :  there- 
fore am  I  going  this  way,  as  I  told  you,  that  I  may  be  rid  of  my 
burden. 

World.  Who  bid  thee  go  this  way  to  be  rid  of  thy  burden  ? 

Chr.  A  man  that  appeared  to  me  to  be  a  very  great  and 
honourable  person  :   his  name,  as  I  remember,  is  Evangelist. 

World.  I  beshrew  him  for  his  counsel  ;  there  is  not  a  more 
dangerous  and  troublesome  way  in  the  world  than  is  that  un- 
to which  he  hath  directed  thee  ;  and  that  thou  shalt  find,  if 
thou  wilt  be  ruled  by  his  counsel.  Thou  hast  met  with  some- 
thing, as  I  perceive,  already  ;  for  I  see  the  dirt  of  the  Slough 
of  Despond  is  upon  thee  ;  but  that  Slough  is  the  beginning  of 
the  sorrows  that  do  attend  those  that  go  on  in  that  way.  Hear 
me,  I  am  older  than  thou  !  thou  art  like  to  meet  with  on  the 
way  which  thou  goest,  wearisomeness,  painfulness,  hunger, 

*  1  Cor.  vii.  29. 

rest,  disquiet  his  mind,  or  spoil  his  reTish  for  outward  enjoyments. — He 
resides  at  Carnal-Policy,  a  great  town  near  the  city  of  Destruction:  for 
worldly  prudence,  modelling:  a  man's  religion,  i3  as  ruinous  as  open  vice 
and  impiety  ;  though  it  be  very  prevalent  among  decent  and  virtuous 
people.  Such  men  attend  to  the  reports  that  are  circulated  about  the 
conversion  of  their  neighbours,  and  often  watch  their  opportunity  of  enter- 
ing into  discourse  with  them. 


And  condemns  Evangelist's  counsel.  31 

perils,  nakedness,  sword,  lions,  dragons,  darkness,  and,  in  a 
word,  death,  and  what  not !  These  things  are  certainly  true, 
having  heen  confirmed  by  many  testimonies.  And  why  should 
a  man  so  carelessly  cast  away  himself  by  giving  heed  to  a 
stranger  ? 

Chr.  Why,  Sir,  this  burden  on  my  back  is  more  terrible  to 
me  than  are  all  these  things  which  you  have  mentioned  :  nay, 
methinks  I  care  not  what  I  meet  with  in  the  way,  if  so  be  I  can 
also  meet  with  deliverance  from  my  burden. 

World.  How  earnest  thou  by  thy  burden  at  first  ? 

Chr.  By  reading  this  book  in  my  hand. 

World.  I  thought  so  ;  and  it  is  happened  unto  thee  as  to  other 
weak  men,  who,  meddling  with  things  too  high  for  them,  do 
suddenly  fall  into  thy  distractions  ;  which  distractions  do  not 
only  unman  men,  (as  thine  I  perceive  has  done  thee,)  but 
they  run  them  upon  desperate  ventures  to  obtain  they  know 
not  what. 

Chr.  I  know  what  I  would  obtain  ;  it  is  ease  from  my  heavy 
burden. 

World.  But  why  wilt  thou  seek  for  ease  this  way,  seeing  so 
many  dangers  attend  it  ?  Especially  since,  hadst  thou  patience 
to  hear  me,  I  could  direct  thee  to  the  obtaining  of  what  thou 
desirest,  without  the  dangers  that  thou  in  this  way  wilt  run  thyself 
into.  Yea,  and  the  remedy,  is  at  hand.  Besides,  I  will  add, 
that,  instead  of  these  dangers,  thou  shaltmeet  with  much  safe- 
ty, friendship,  and  content,  (p) 

(p)  There  is  great  beauty  in  this  dialogue,  arising  from  the  exact  regard 
to  character  preserved  throughout.  Indeed  this  forms  one  of  our  author's 
peculiar  excellencies :  as  it  is  a  very  difficult  attainment,  and  always 
manifests  a  superiority  of  genius. — The  self-satisfaction  of  Woeldly- 
wiseman  ;  his  contempt  of  Christian's  sentiments  and  pursuits  ;  his 
sneering  compassion,  and  censure  of  Evangelist's  advice;  his  representa- 
tion of  the  dangers  and  hardships  of  the  way,  and  of  'the  desperate  ven- 
tures of  religious  people  to  obtain  they  know  not  what ;'  and  his  confident 
assumption,  that  Christian's  concern  arose  from  weakness  of  intellect, 
'  meddling  with  things  too  high  for  him,'  and  hearkening  to  bad  counsel, 
(that  is,  reading  the  word  of  Cod,  and  attending  to  the  preaching  of  the 
gospel)  and  from  distraction  as  the  natural  consequence,  are  most  admira- 
bly characteristic. — His  arguments  also  are  very  specious.  He  does  not 
say  that  Evangelist  had  not  pointed  out  the  way  of  salvation,  or  that 
wicked  men  are  not  in  danger  of  future  misery ;  but  he  urges,  that  so 
much  concern  about  sin  and  the  eternal  world  takes  men  off  from  a  proper 
regard  to  their  secular  concerns,  and  injures  their  families  :  that  it  pre- 
vents their  enjoying  comfort  in  domestic  life,  or  in  other  providential 
blessings  :  that  it  leads   them   into  perilous  and  distressing  situations,  of 


32  Worldly-Wiseman  prefers  Morality. 

Chr.  Pray,  Sir,  open  this  secret  to  me. 

World.  Why  in  yonder  village,  (the  village  is  named  Mora- 
lity) there  dwells  a  gentleman  whose  name  is  Legality,  a  very 
judicious  man,  and  a  man  of  a  very  good  name,  that  has  skill 
to  help  men  off  with  such  burdens  as  thine  are  from  their 
shoulders  ;  yea,  to  my  knowledge  he  hath  done  a  great  deal  of 
good  this  way  :  aye,  and  besides,  he  hath  skill  to  cure  those 
that  are  somewhat  crazed  in  their  wits  with  their  burdens. 
To  him,  as  I  said,  thou  mayest  go  and  be  helped  presently. 
His  house  is  not  quite  a  mile  from  this  place  ;  and  if  he  should 
not  be  at  home  himself,  he  hath  a  pretty  young  man  to  his 
son,  whose  name  is  Civility,  that  can  do  it,  (to  speak  on)  as 
well  as  the  old  gentleman  himself.  There,  I  say,  thou  mayest 
be  eased  of  thy  burden  :  and  if  thou  art  not  minded  to  go  back 
to  thy  former  habitation,  as  indeed  I  would  not  wish  thee, 
thou  mayest  send  for  thy  wife  and  children  to  thee  to  this  vil- 
lage ;  where  there  are  houses  now  standing  empty,  one  of  which 
thou  mayest  have  at  a  reasonable  rate.  Provision  is  there  also 
cheap  and  good  :  and  that  which  will  make  thy  life  more  hap- 
py is,  to  be  sure,  there  thou  shalt  live  by  honest  neighbours,  in 
credit  and  good  fashion,  (y) 

which  their  first  terrors  and  despondings  are  only  an  earnest ;  that  a  trou- 
bled conscience  may  be  quieted  in  a  more  expeditious  and  easy  manner  ; 
and  that  they  may  obtain  credit,  comfort,  and  manifold  advantages,  by 
following  prudent  counsel. — On  the  other  hand,  Christian  speaks  in  the 
character  of  a  young  convert.  He  makes  no  secret  of  his  distress  and  ter- 
rors, and  declares  without  reserve  the  method  in  which  he  sought  relief. 
He  owns  he  has  lost  his  relish  for  every  earthly  comfort,  and  desires  to  re- 
ceive good  counsel :  but  while  he  is  prepared  to  withstand  all  persuasions  to 
return  home,  he  is  not  upon  his  guard  against  the  insidious  advice  of 
Worldly-Wiseman. — He  fears  the  wrath  to  come  more  than  all  the  dread- 
ful things  which  had  been  mentioned  :  but  his  earnestness  to  get  immedi- 
ate relief  exposes  him  to  the  danger  of  seeking  it  in  an  unwarranted  way. 
Searching  the  Scriptures  has  shoAvn  him  his  guilt  and  danger ;  but,  not 
having  learned  likewise  the  instructions  of  life,  he  does  not  discern  the 
fatal  tendency  of  the  plausible  advice  given  him,  especially  as  his  counsel- 
lor is  a  person  of  great  reputadou  and  sagacity.  Every  one,  who  has  been 
in  the  way  of  making  observations  on  these  matters,  must  perceive  how 
exactly  this  suits  the  case  of  numbers,  when  first  brought  to  mind  "the 
one  thing  needful." 

(7)  The  village  Morality  represents  that  large  company,  who,  in  na- 
tions favoured  with  revelation,  abstain  from  scandalous  vices,  and  practice 
reputable  duties,  without  any  genuine  fear  or  love  of  God,  or  regard  to 
his  authority  or  glory.  This  decency  of  conduct,  connected  with  a  system 
of  notions,  and  a  stint  of  external  worship,  is  substituted  in  the  place  of 
Christianity  :  but  it  is  faulty  in  its  principle,  its  measure,  and  its  object. — 
It  results  whollv  from  self-love ;  it  is  restricted  to  the  outward  observance 


Christian  sets  out  for  Morality.  33 

Now  was  Christian  somewhat  at  a  stand  ;  but  presently  he 
concluded,  If  this  be  true  which  this  gentleman  has  said,  my 
wisest  course  is  to  take  his  advice  ;  and  with  that  he  thus  far- 
ther spoke. 

Chr.  Sir,  which  is  my  way  to  this  honest  man's  house  ? 

World.  Do  you  see  yonder  high  hill  ? 

Chr.  Yes,  very  well. 

World.  By  that  hill  you  must  go,  and  the  first  )rou  come  at  is 
his. 

So  Christian  turned  out  of  his  way  to  go  to  Mr.  Legality's 
house  for  help,  But  behold,  when  he  was  got  now  hard  by  the 
hill,  it  saemed  so  high,  and  also  that  side  of  it  that  was  next  the 
way  side  did  hang  so  much  over,  that  Christian  was  afraid  to 
venture  further,  lest  the  hill  should  fall  on  his  head  ;  where- 
fore there  he  stood  still,  and  he  Avot  not  what  to  do.  Also  his 
burden  now  seemed  heavier  to  him  than  while  he  was  in  his 
way.   There  came  also  flashes  of  fire  out  of  the  hill,  that  made 

of  some  scriptural  precepts,  while  the  rest  are  disregarded;  and  it  aims 
principally  at  the  acquisition  of  reputation,  or  temporal  advantages,  with 
only  a  subordinate  respect  even  to  the  interests  of  eternity.  It  is  entirely 
different  from  humble,  cheerful,  and  unreserved  obedience  :  it  leaves  the 
heart  in  the  possession  of  some  worldly  idol,  and  never  constitutes  a  spirit- 
ual worshipper,  or  renders  a  man  meet  for  the  pleasures  of  Heaven. — 
Yet  this  mutilated  religion  draws  multitudes  off  from  attending  either  to 
the  holy  requirements  of  the  Law,  or  the  humbling  doctrines  of  the  gos- 
pel. The  most  noted  inhabitant  of  this  village  derives  his  name,  Legality, 
not  from  making  the  law  of  God  his  rule  and  standard,  (for  ''  by  the  law 
is  the  knowledge  of  sin,'1  which  tends  to  increase  the  convinced  sinner's 
distress  ;)  but  from  his  teaching  men  to  depend  on  a  defective  obedience 
to  a  small  part  of  the  law,  falsely  explained,  according  to  the  method  of 
the  scribes  and  pharisees.  These  teachers,  however,  are  admired  by  the 
wise  men  of  this  world,  and  are  deemed  very  skilful  in  relieving  troubled 
consciences,  and  recovering  men  from  religious  distractions. — Civility  re- 
presents those  who  persuade  themselves  and  others,  that  a  decent,  benevo- 
lent, and  obliging  behaviour,  will  secure  men  from  all  future  punishment, 
and  insure  an  inheritance  in  heaven,  if  indeed  there  be  any  such  place. — 
Counsellors  of  this  description  can  ease  the  consciences  of  ignorant  persons, 
when  superficially  alarmed,  almost  as  well  as  those  who  superadd  a  form 
of  godliness,  a  few  doctrinal  opinions,  and  a  regard  to  some  precepts  of 
Christianity.  Both  are  at  hand  in  every  place  :  and  the  wise  men  of  this 
world  are  zealous  in  recommending  them  :  observing,  that  no  doubt  the 
immoral  and  profligate  should  reform  their  lives  ;  as  this  will  please  their 
relatives,  and  conduce  to  their  advantage:  but  the  strait  Gate  and  the 
narrow  Way  would  prove  their  ruin.  Most  Pilgrims  are  assailed  by  such 
counsellors ;  and  few  are  able  to  detect  the  fallacy  of  their  reasonings  till 
their  own  folly  corrects  them. 

E 


34.  Christian  met  by  Evangelist. 

Christian  afraid  that  he  should  be  burned  ;*  heVe  therefore 
he  did  sweat  and  quake  for  fear.  And  now  he  began  to  be  sorry 
that  he  had  taken  Mr.  Worldly- Wiseman's  counsel.  And  with 
that  he  saw  Evangelist  coming  to  meet  him  ;  at  the  sight  also 
of  whom  he  began  to  blush  for  shame.  So  Evangelist  drew 
nearer  and  nearer  ;  and  coming  up  to  him  he  looked  upon  him 
with  a  severe  and  dreadful  countenance,  and  thus  began  to 
reason  with  Christian. 

'  What  doest  thou  here  ?'  said  he.  At  which  word  Chris- 
tian knew  not  what  to  answer  ;  wherefore  at  present  he  stood 
speechless  before  him.  Then  said  Evangelist  further,  '  Art 
not  thou  the  man  that  I  found  crying  without  the  walls  of  the 
City  of  Destruction  V  (r) 

Chr.  Yes,  dear  sir,  I  am  the  man. 

Evan.  Did  not  I  direct  thee  the  way  to  the  little  Wicket-gate  ? 

Yes,  dear  Sir,  said  Christian. 

Evan.  How  is  it  then  that  thou  art  so  quickly  turned  aside  ? 
for  thou  art  now  out  of  the  way. 

Chr.  1  met  with  a  gentleman  so  soon  as  I  had  got  over  the 
Slough  of  Despond,  who  persuaded  me  that  I  might,  in  the 
village   before  me,   find  a  man  that  could  take  off  my  burden. 

Evan.  What  was  he  ? 

Chr.  He  looked  like  a  gentleman,  and  talked  much  to  me, 
and  got  me  at  last  to  yield  ;  so  I  came  hither  :  but  when  I  be- 
held this  hill,  and  how  it  hangs  over  the  way,  I  suddenly  made 
a  stand,  lest  it  should  fall  on  my  head. 

Evan.  What  said  that  gentleman  to  you  ? 

Chr.  Why  he  asked  me  whither  I  was  going :  and  I  told  him. 

*  Exod.  xix.  16—18.         Heb.  xii.  21. 

(r)  Christian  must  go  past  Mount  Sinai  to  the  village  Morality :  not 
that  such  men,  as  depend  on  their  own  reformation  and  good  works,  pay 
a  due  regard  to  the  holy  law  of  God,  for  "they  are  alive  without  the 
law  ;"  but  they  substitute  their  own  scanty  obedience  in  the  place  of  the 
righteousness  and  atonement  of  Christ.  They  who  are  not  humbled  in 
true  repentance,  perceiving  little  danger,  pass  on  securely  :  but  the  true 
penitent  finds  every  attempt  "  to  establish  his  own  righteousness"  entirely 
abortive  :  the  more  Iip  compares  his  conduct  and  character  with  the  divine 
law,  the  greater  is  his  alarm  ;  and  he  sometimes  trembles  lest  its  curses 
should  immediately  fall  upon  him,  with  vengeance  more  tremendous  than 
the  most  awful  thunder.  Then  the  counsels  of  worldly  wisdom  appear 
in  their  true  lij^ht,  and  the  sinner  is  prepared  to  welcome  free  salvation  : 
and  ehould  the  minister,  whose  instructions  he  had  forsaken,  meet  him, 
conscious  shame  wo-ild  be  added  to  his  terror  ;  and  he  would  even  be 
tempted  to  shun  his  faithful  friend,  through  fear  of  merited  reproof. 


Evangelist  sharply  rebukes  Christian.  35 

Evan.  And  what  said  he  then  ? 

Chr.  He  asked  me  if  I  had  a  family,  and  I  told  him  ;  but, 
said  I,  I  am  so  loaden  with  the  burden  that  is  on  my  back, 
that  I  cannot  take  pleasure  in  them  as  formerly. 

Evan.  And  what  said  he  then  ? 

Chr.  He  bid  me  with  speed  get  rid  of  my  burden,  and  I 
told  him  it  was  ease  that  I  sought :  and,  said  I,  I  am  therefore 
going  to  yonder  gate,  to  receive  further  direction  how  I  may  get 
to  the  place  of  deliverance.  So  he  said  that  he  would  show 
me  a  better  way,  and  short,  not  so  attended  with  difficulties, 
as  the  way,  Sir,  that  you  set  me  in  ;  which  way,  said  he,  will 
direct  you  to  a  gentleman's  house,  that  hath  skill  to  take  oif 
these  burdens.  So  I  believed  him,  and  turned  out  of  that  way 
into  this,  if  happity  I  might  be  soon  eased  of  my  burden  :  but 
when  I  came  to  this  place,  and  beheld  things  as  they  are,  I 
stopped  for  fear,  as  I  said,  of  danger  :  but  1  now  know  not 
what  to  do. 

Then,  said  Evangelist,  Stand  still  a  little,  that  I  may  show 
thee  the  words  of  God. — So  he  stood  trembling.  Then,  said 
Evangelist,  "  See  that  ye  refuse  not  him  that  speaketh,  for  if 
they  escaped  not,  who  refused  him  that  spake  on  earth,  much 
more  shall  not  we  escape,  if  we  turn  away  from  him  that  speak- 
eth from  heaven."*  He  said  moreover,  "  .Now  the  just  shall 
live  by  faith  ;  but  if  any  man  draws  back,  my  soul  shall  have 
no  pleasure  in  him."|  He  also  did  thus  apply  them.  Thou 
art  the  man  that  art  running  into  this  misery.  Thou  hast  be- 
gun to  reject  the  counsel  of  the  Most  High,  and  to  draw  back 
thy  foot  from  the  way  of  peace,  even  almost  to  the  hazarding 
of  thy  perdition. 

Then  Christian  fell  down  at  his  feet  as  dead,  crying,  Wo 
is  me,  for  I  am  undone.  At  the  sight  of  which  Evangelist 
caught  him  by  the  right  hand,  saying,  "  All  manner  of  sin  and 
blasphemies  shall  be  forgiven  unto  men  :"|  "  Be  not  faithless, 
but  believing."  Then  did  Christian  again  a  little  revive,  and 
stood  up  trembling,  as  at  first,  before  Evangelist,  (s) 

*  Heb.  xii.  25.  t  Heb.  x.  38.  X  Matt-  xii-  31.— Mark  iii.  28,  29. 

(s)  It  appears  from  this  passage,  that  the  author  judged  it  right,  in 
dealing  with  persons  under  great  terror  of  conscience,  to  Him  at  preparing 
them  for  solid  peace,  rather  than  hastily  giving  them  comfort. —  Men  may 
be  greatly  dismayed,  and  in  some  degree  humbled,  and  yet  not  be  duly 
sensible  of  the  heinousness  and  aggravations  of  their  guilt.  In  this  case, 
further  instructions  are  needful  to  excite  them  to  proper  diligence  and 
self-denial,  and  to  make  way  for  abiding  peace  and  consolation.     Where- 


36  Evangelist  refutes  Worldly-Wiseman* s  counsel. 

Then  Evangelist  proceeded,  saying,  "  Give  more  earnest 
heed  to  the  things'"  that  I  shall  tell  thee  of.  I  will  now  show 
thee  who  it  was  that  deluded  thee,  and  who  it  was  also  to  whom 
he  sent  thee.  The  man  that  met  thee  is  one  Worldly-Wise- 
man, and  rightly  he  is  so  called  ;  partly  because  he  favoureth 
only  the  doctrine  of  this  world, t  (therefore  he  always  goes  to 
the  town  of  Morality  to  church  ;)  (?)  and  partly  because  he 
loveth  that  doctrine  best,  for  it  saveth  him  from  the  cross  j* 
and  because  he  is  of  this  carnal  tamper,  therefore  he  seeketh 
to  pervert  my  ways,  though  right.  Now  there  are  three  things 
in  this  man's  counsel  that  thou  must  utterly  abhor  : — His  turn- 
ing thee  out  of  the  way  ; — His  labouring  to  render  the  cross 
odious  to  thee  ; — And  his  setting  thy  feet  in  that  way  that 
leadeth  unto  the  administration  of  death. 

First,  Thou  must  abhor  his  turning  thee  out  of  the  way  ;  yea, 
and  thine  own  consenting  thereto  :  because  this  is  to  reject 
the  counsel  of  God,  for  the  sake  of  the  counsel  of  a  Worldly- 

*  1  John  iv.  5.  t  *  Gal.  vi.  1<2. 
as,  a  compassionate,  but  injudicious  method,  of  proposing-  consolatory 
topics  indiscriminately  to  all  under  trouble  of  conscience,  lulls  many  into 
a  fatal  sleep,  and  gives  others  a  transient  peace  which  soon  terminates  in 
deeper  despondency  :  as  a  wound  hastily  skinned  over  by  an  ignorant 
practitioner,  instead  of  being  effectually  cured  by  the  patient  attention  of 
a  skilful  surgeon,  will  soon  become  worse  than  before.  The  communica- 
tion of  more  knowledge  may  indeed  augment  a  man's  terror  and  distress ; 
but  if  it  produce  a  deeper  humiliation,  it  will  effectually  warn  him  against 
carnal  counsellers  and  false  dependences. — Turning  aside  from  the  gospel, 
implies  a  direct  refusal  to  hearken  to  Christ ;  and  all  who  do  thus,  run 
into  misery,  and  leave  the  way  of  peace,  to  the  hazard  of  their  souls.* — 
These  denunciations  are  despised  by  the  stout-hearted,  but  the  contrite  in 
spirit,  when  consciously  guilty,  if  thus  addressed,  would  fall  into  despair, 
did  not  the  ministers  of  Christ  encourage  them  by  the  grace  of  the 
gospel. 

The  following  linos  are  here  inserted,  as  before,  in  the  old  editions. 
1  When  Christians  unto  carnal  men  give  ear, 
Out  of  their  way  they  go,  and  pay  for't  dear  : 
For  Master  Worldly- Wiseman  tan  but  show 
A  saint  the  way  to  bondage  and  to  wo.' 
(/)  Worldly- Wiseman  goe3  to  church  at  the  town  of  Morality  :  for  the 
persons  here  represented,  in  great  measure  support  their  confidence  and 
reputation  for  religion  by  attending  on  those  preachers,  who  substitute  a 
proud  scanty  morality  in  the  place  of  the  gospel.      This   both  flatters 
their  self-preference, and  coincides  with  their  carnal  pursuits:  and  tbey 
verily  think  they  have  fouud  out  the  secret  of  reconciling  the  friendship 
of  the  world  with  the  favour  of  God ;  and  set  up  for  teachers  of  the  same 
convenient  system. 

*  Gal.  v.  4. 


Evangelist  refutes  Worldly-Wisejnan''s  counsel.  37 

Wiseman.  The  Lord  says,  "  Strive  to  enter  in  at  the  strait 
gate,"  (the  Gate  to  which  I  sent  thee  ;)  "  for  strait  is  the  gate 
that  leadeth  unto  life,  and  few  there  be  that  find  it."*  From 
this  little  Wicket-gate,  and  from  the  way  thereto  hath  this 
wicked  man  turned  thee,  to  the  bringing  of  thee  almost  to  de- 
struction :  hate  therefore  his  turning  thee  out  of  the  way,  and 
abhor  thyself  for  hearkening  to  him. 

Secondly,  Thou  must  abhor  his  labouring  to  render  the 
cross  odious  unto  thee  ;  "for  thou  art  to  prefer  it  before  the 
treasures  of  Egypt  :"t  besides,  the  King  of  Glory  hath  told 
thee,  that  "  he  that  will  save  his  life  shall  lose  it ;"  and,  "  he 
that  comes  after  him,  and  hates  not  his  father,  and  mother,  and 
wife,  and  children,  and  brethren,  and  sisters,  yea,  and  his  own 
life  also,  he  cannot  be  his  disciple. "|  I  say,  therefore,  for  a 
man  to  labour  to  persuade  thee,  that  that  shall  be  thy  death, 
without  which  the  Truth  has  said,  thou  canst  not  have  eternal 
life  ; — This  doctrine  thou  must  abhor. 

Thirdly,  Thou  must  hate  his  setting  of  thy  feet  in  the  way 
that  leadeth  to  the  ministration  of  death.  And  for  this  thou 
must  consider  to  whom  he  sent  thee,  and  also  how  unable  that 
person  was  to  deliver  thee  from  thy  burden.  He  to  whom 
thou  wast  sent  for  ease,  being  by  name  Legality,  is  the  son  of 
the  bond- woman,  which  now  is,  and  is  in  bondage  with  her 
children  ;§  and  is  in  a  mystery  this  Mount  Sinai,  which  thou 
hast  feared  will  fall  on  thy  head.  Now  if  she  with  her  chil- 
dren are  in  bondage,  how  canst  thou  expect  by  them  to  he 
made  free  ?  This  Legality  therefore  is  not  able  to  set  thee  free 
from  thy  burden.  No  man  was  as  yet  ever  rid  of  his  burden 
by  him  ;  no,  nor  ever  is  like  to  be  :  "Ye  cannot  be  justified 
by  the  works  of  the  Law  ;  for  by  the  deeds  of  the  Law  no  man 
living"  can  be  rid  of  his  burden  ;  therefore  Mr.  Worldly- Wise- 
man is  an  alien ;  and  Mr.  Legality  is  a  cheat ;  and  for  his  son 
Civility,  notwithstanding  his  simpering  looks,  he  is  but  a  hypo- 
crite, and  cannot  help  thee.  Believe  me,  there  is  nothing 
else  in  all  this  noise  that  thou  hast  heard  of  this  sottish  man, 
but  a  design  to  beguile  thee  of  thy  salvation,  by  turning  thee 
from  the  way  in  which  I  had  set  thee. — After  this,  Evangelist 
called  aloud  to  the  heavens  for  confirmation  of  what  he  had 
said  ;  and  with  that  there  came  words  and  fire  out  of  the  Moun- 

*  Matt.  Tii.  13, 14.— Luke  xiii.  24.        +  Heb.  xi.  25,  26.  %  Matt,  x 

39.— Mark  viii.  34,  35.— Luke  siv.  26,  27.— John  xii.25.  $  Gal. 

v.  21—37.  4 


38  Cliristian  alarmed  and  ashamed,  hastens  back. 

tain,  under  which  poor  Christian  stood,  that  made  the  hair  of 
his  flesh  stand.  The  words  were  thus  pronounced  :  "As 
many  as  are  of  the  works  of  the  law,  are  under  the  curse  ;  for 
it  is  written,  Cursed  is  every  one  that  continueth  not  in 
all  things  which  are  written  in  the  book  of  the  law  to  do 
them."*(«) 

Now  Christian  looked  for  nothing  but  death,  and  began  to 
cry  out  lamentably,  even  cursing  the  time  in  which  he  met 
with  Mr.  Worldly-Wiseman ;  still  calling  himself  a  thousand 
fools  for  hearkening  to  his  counsel :  he  also  was  greatly  asham- 
ed to  think  that  this  gentleman's  arguments,  flowing  only 
from  the  flesh,  should  have  that  prevalency  with  him,  to  for- 
sake the  right  way.  This  done,  he  applied  himself  again  to 
Evangelist,  in  words  and  sense  as  follows  : 

Chr.  Sir,  what  think  you  ?  is  there  hopes  ?  may  I  now  go 
back  and  go  up  to  the  Wicket-gate  1  shall  I  not  be  abandoned 
for  this,  and  sent  back  from  thence  ashamed  ?  I  am  sorry  I 
have  hearkened  to  this  man's  counsel ;  but  may  my  sin  be  for- 
given 1 

Then  said  Evangelist  to  him,  Thy  sin  is  very  great,  for  by 
it  thou  hast  committed  two  evils  ;  thou  hast  forsaken  the  way 
that  is  good,  to  tread  in  forbidden  paths  :  yet  will  the  man  of 
the  Gate  receive  thee,  for  he  has  good  will  for  men  ;  only, 
said  he,  take  heed  that  thou  turn  not  aside  again,'  "  lest  thou 
perish  from  the  way,  when  his  wrath  is  kindled  but  a  little." 
Then  did  Christian  address  himself  to  go  back,  and  Evange- 
list, after  he  had  kissed  him,  gave  him  one  smile,  and  bid  him 
God  speed :  so  he  went  on  with  haste,  neither  spake  he  to 
any  man  by  the  way  ;   nor  if  any  man  asked  him,  would  he 

*  Gal.  iii.  10. 
(w)  When  Christ  had  finished  his  work  on  earth,  the  covenant  made 
with  Israel  as  a  nation  at  Mount  Sinai  was  a-brogated  :  and  the  Jews,  by 
cleaving  to  the  Mosaic  law,  were  left  in  bondage  and  under  condemnation. 
In  like  manner,  all  professed  Christians,  who  depend  on  notions,  sacra- 
ments, religious  duties,  and  morality,  and  neglect  Christ  and  the  new 
covenant  in  his  blood,  are  entangled  in  a  fatal  error.  They  seek  the 
blessing  "not  by  faith,  but  as  it  were  by  the  works  of  the  law  ;"  "for  they 
stumble  at  that  stumbling  stone." — The  Scriptures  adduced  by  Evangelist 
are  so  pertinent,  and  conclusive  against  this  species  of  religion,  which  has 
at  pregent  almost  superseded  the  gospel,  that  they  can  never  be  fairly  an- 
swered :  nay,  the  more  any  man  considers  them,  as  the  testimony  of  God 
himself,  the  greater  must  be  his  alarm,  (even  as  if  he  heard  the  voice  from 
Mount  Sinai  out  of  the  midst  of  the  fire  ;)  unless  he  be  conscious  of 
having  renounced  every  other  confidence,  to  "flee  for  refuge  to  lay  hold 
on  the  hope  set  before  us,"  in  the  gospel. 


Christian  arriving,  knocks  at  the  Gate.  39 

vouchsafe  them  an  answer.  He  went  like  one  that  was  all  the 
while  treading  on  forbidden  ground,  and  could  by  no  means 
think  himself  safe,  till  again  he  was  got  into  the  way  which  he 
left  to  follow  Mr.  Worldly-wiseman's  counsel  :  (w)  so  in  pro- 
cess of  time,  Christian  got  up  to  the  Gate.  Now  over  the 
Gate  there  was  written,  "  Knock,  and  it  shall  be  opened  unto 
you."* (a;)  He  knocked  therefore  more  than  once  or  twice  ; 
saying, 

'  May  I  now  enter  here  ?  will  he  within 
Open  to  sorry  me,  though  I  have  been 
An  undeserving  Rebel  F  then  shall  I 
Not  fail  to  sing  his  lasting  praise  on  high.' 

At  last  there  came  a  grave  person  to  the  Gate,  named  Good- 
will, who  asked,  Who  was  there  ?  and  whence  he  came  ?  and 
what  he  would  have  ? 

*  Matt.  vii.  7,  8. 

(w)  Tn  aiming  to  encourage  those  who  are  ready  to  despond,  we  must 
by  no  means  persuade  them  that  their  sins  are  few  or  small,  or  that  they 
judge  themselves  too  rigorously:  on  the  contrary,  we  should  endeavour 
to  convince  them  their  guilt  is  far  greater  than  they  suppose  ;  yet  not  too 
great  to  be  pardoned  by  the  infinite  mercy  of  God  in  Christ  Jesus  :  for 
this  tends  to  take  them  off  more  speedily  from  every  vain  attempt  to  jus- 
tify themselves,  and  renders  them  more  unreserved  and  earnest  in  apply- 
ing to  Christ  for  salvation.  In  the  midst  of  the  most  affectionate  encou- 
ragments,  the  faithful  minister  will  also  solemnly  warn  young  converts  not 
to  turn  aside ;  nor  can  the  humble  when  consciously  guilty  ever  find  con- 
fidence or  comfort,  till  they  have  regained  the  way  they  had  forsaken. 

(x)  This  Gate  represents  Christ  himself,  as  received  by  the  penitent 
sinner  for  all  the  purposes  of  salvation,  according  to  the  measure  of  his 
acquaintance  with  the  Scriptures ;  by  which  he  actually  enters  into  a 
state  of  acceptance  with  God.  Yet  to  prevent  mistakes,  the  language  of 
our  Lord  on  this  subject  should  be  carefully  considered.  "  Enter  ye  in 
at  the  strait  gate  ;  for  wide  is  the  gate,  and  broad  is  the  way  that  leadeth 
to  destruction  ;  and  many  there  be  who  go  m  thereat."*  'We  are  all 
born  in  sin,  and  the  children  of  wrath  ;'  we  "  turn  every  one  to  his  own 
way"  of  sin  and  folly  :  and  alas,  most  men  persist  in  one  evil  course  or 
other,  to  the  end  of  their  days,  being  kept  in  countenance  by  the  exam- 
ple of  a  vast  majority,  in  which  the  rich,  the  noble,  and  the  wise  of  this 
world  are  generally  included.  "  Because  strait  is  the  gate  and  narrow  the 
way  which  leadeth  unto  life,  and  few  there  be  that  find  it."  But  by  this 
strait  Gate  every  true  penitent  enters  into  the  narrow  way  to  life, 
though  with  difficulty  and  conflict.  This  entrance  on  a  life  of  evangeli- 
cal piety  is,  in  the  language  of  the  allegory,  called  a  Wicket,  or  a  little 
gate :  for  the  convert  cannot  carry  along  with  him  any  of  his  sinful  prac- 
tices, ungodly  companions,  worldly  idols,  or  false  confidences,  when  he 

*  Matt.  vii.  13, 14. 


49  Good-Will  admits  Christian  at  the  Gate, 

Chr.  Here  is  a  poor  burdened  sinner  ;  I  come  from  the 
City  of  Destruction,  but  am  going  to  Mount  Zion,  that  I  may 
be  delivered  from  the  wrath  to  come  ;  I  would  therefore,  Sir, 
since  I  am  informed  by  this  Gate  is  the  way  thither,  know  if 
you  are  willing  to  let  me  in. 

I  am  willing  with,  all  my  heart,  said  he  ; — and  with  that  he 
opened  the  Gate.(?/) 

So  when  Christian  Was  stepping  in,  the  other  gave  him  a 
pull.  Then  said  Christian,  What  means  that  ?  The  other 
told  him,  '  A  little  distance  from  this  Gate,  there  is  erected  a 
strong  Castle,  of  which  Beelzebub  is  the  Captain  ;  from  thence 
both  he  and  they  that  are  with  him,  shoot  arrows  at  them  that 
come  up  to  this  Gate  ;   if  haply  they  may  die  before  they  en- 

cnters  in :  nor  can  he  effectually  contend  'with  those  enemies  that,  obstruct 
his  passage,  unless  he  wrestles  continually  with  God  in  prayer  for  his  gra- 
cious assistance.  And  therefore  our  Lord  has  also  said,  "  Strive  to  enter 
in  at  the  strait  gate  ;  for  many,  I  say  unto  you,  shall  seek  to  enter  in,  and 
shall  not  be  able."*  Yet  we  must  not  forget  that  the  sinner  returns  to 
God  by  faith  in  Christ;  that  genuine  repentance  comes  from  him  and 
leads  to  him  ;  and  that  the  true  believer  not  only  trusts  in  the  Lord  for 
salvation,  but  also  seeks  his  liberty  and  happiness  in  his  service.  These 
things  taken  together  are  so  contrary  to  the  pride  and  lusts  of  the  human 
heart,  to  the  course  of  the  world,  and  to  the  temptations  of  the  devil,  that 
striving  is  far  more  necessary  in  this,  than  it  can  be  conceived  to  be  in 
any  other  kind  of  conversion.  Various  exercises  of  the  mind  commonly 
precede  this  unreserved  acceptance  of  Christ ;  but  they  are  not  in  general 
easy  to  be  known  from  those  temporary  convictions,  impressions,  and 
starts  of  devotion,  which  vanish  and  come  to  nothing.  Yet  even  this 
saving  change  is  judiciously  distinguished  by  our  author,  from  that  view 
of  the  Cross,  by  which  Christian  was  delivered  from  his  burden,  for  rea- 
sons which  will  speedily  be  stated. 

The  following  lines  are  here  inserted  under  an  engraving. 

1  He  that  would  enter  in,  must  first  without 

Stand  knocking  at  the  gate ;  nor  need  he  doubt 

That  is  a  knocker  ;  but  to  enter  in ; 

For  God  can  love  him,  and  forgive  his  sin.' 
(y)  Good-will  seems  to  be  an  allegorical  person,  the  emblem  of  the 
compassionate  love  of  God  to  sinners  through  Jesus  Christ.*  He  "came 
from  Heaven  to  do  the  will  of  him  that  sent  him,"  and  "  he  will  in 
no  wise  cast  out  any  that  come  to  him,"  either  on  account  of  former  sins, 
or  present  mistakes,  infirmities,  evil  habits,  or  peculiar  temptations. — 
"  For  he  waits  to  be  gracious,"  till  sinners  seek  him  by  earnest  persevering 
prayer.  Numbers  give  themselves  no  concern  about  their  souls  :  others, 
after  convictions,  turn  back  with  Pliable,  or  cleave  to  the  counsels  of 
worldly  wisdom :  but  all  who  come  to  Christ  with  a  real  desire  of  his 
salvation,  are  cordially  welcomed ;  and  while  angels  rejoice  over  them, 
the  Redeemer  "  sees  the  travail  of  his  soul,  and  is  satisfied." 
t  Luke  xiii.  24.        *Luke  ii.  14. 


it  xm. 


Jlna  discourses  with  mm.  41 

ter  in.'(z)  Then  said  Christian,  I  rejoice  and  tremble.  So 
when  he  was  got  in,  the  man  of  the  Gate  asked  him,  Who  di- 
rected him  thither  ? 

Chr.  Evangelist  bid  me  come  hither  and  knock,  as  I  did  ; 
and  he  said  that  you,  Sir,  would  tell  me  what  I  must  do. 

Good.  "  An  open  door  is  set  before  thee,  and  no  man  can 
shut  it." 

Chr.    Now  I  begin  to  reap  the  benefits  of  my  hazards. 

Good.  But  how  is  it  that  you  came  alone  ? 

Chr.  Because  none  of  my  neighbours  saw  their  danger  as  I 
saw  mine. 

Good.  Did  any  of  them  know  of  your  coming  ? 

Chr.  Yes,  my  wife  and  children  saw  me  at  the  first,  and  call- 
ed after  me  to  turn  again.  Also  some  of  my  neighbours  stood 
crying,  and  calling  after  me  to  return  ;  but  1  put  my  fingers  in 
my  ears,  and  so  came  on  my  way. 

Good.  But  did  none  of  them  follow  you  to  persuade  you  to 
go  back  1 

Chr.  Yes,  both  Obstinate  and  Pliable  :  but  when  they  saw 
that  they  could  not  prevail,  Obstinate  went  railing  back  ;  but 
Pliable  came  with  me  a  little  way. 

Good.  But  why  did  he  not  come  through  ? 

Chr.  We  indeed  came  both  together,  until  we  came  to  the 
Slough  of  Despond,  into  the  which  we  also  suddenly  fell.  And 
then  was  my  neighbour  Pliable  discouraged,  and  would  not  ad- 
venture further.  Wherefore,  getting  out  again,  on  that  side 
next  to  his  own  house,  he  told  me  I  should  possess  the  brave 
country  alone  for  him.  So  he  went  his  way,  and  I  came  mine  ; 
he  after  Obstinate,  and  I  to  this  Gate. 

Then  said  Good-will,  Alas,  poor  man  !  is  the  Celestial  Glory 
of  so  small  esteem  with  him,  that  he  counteth  it  not  worth 
running  the  hazards  of  a  few  difficulties  to  obtain  it  ? 

(s)  As  sinners  become  more  decided  in  counting  all  but  loss  for  Christ, 
and  assiduous  in  the  means  of  grace,  Satan,  if  permitted,  will  be  more 
vehement  in  his  endeavours  to  discourage  them  ;  that,  if  possible,  he  may 
induce  them  to  desist,  and  so  come  short  of  the  prize.  It  is  probable  that 
the  powers  of  darkness  cannot  exactly  distinguish  between  those  impres- 
sions which  are  the  effects  of  regeneration,  and  such  as  result  from  natural 
passions.  It  is,  however,  certain  that  they  attempt  to  disturb  all  those 
who  earnestly  cry  for  mercy,  by  various  suggestions  to  which  they  were 
wholly  strangers  while  satisfied  with  a  form  of  godliness  ;  and  that  the 
Christian's  grand  conflict  to  the  end  of  his  course,  consists  in  surmounting 
the  hinderances  and  opposition  he  meets  with,  in  keeping  near  to  tha 
throne  of  grace,  by  fervent,  importunate,  and  persevering  prayer. 

F  "  4* 


42  Christian  instructed  in  the  way. 

Truly,  said  Christian,  I  have  said  the  truth  of  Pliable  ;  and 
if  I  should  also  say  the  truth  of  myself,  it  will  appear  there 
is  no,,  betterment  (ft)  'twixt  him  and  myself,  "lis  true  he 
went  back  to  his  own  house,  but  I  also  turned  aside  to  go  in 
the  way  of  death,  being  persuaded  thereto  by  the  carnal  argu- 
ments of  one  Mr.  Worldly-wiseman. 

Gcod.  Oh!  did  he  light  upon  you!  what,  he  would  have 
had  you  sought  for  ease  at  the  hands  of  Mr.  Legality  ;  they 
are  both  of  them  a  very  cheat :   but  did  you  take  his  counsel  ? 

Chr.  Yes,  as  far  as  1  durst  :  I  went  to  find  out  Legality, 
until  I  thought  that  the  Mountain  that  stands  by  his  house 
wouid  have  fallen  upon  my  head  :  wherefore  there  I  was 
forced  to  stop. 

Good.  That  Mountain  has  been  the  death  of  many,  and  will 
be  the  death  of  many  more :  'tis  well  you  escaped  being  by  it 
dashed  in  pieces. 

Car.  Why,  truly  I  do  not  know  what  had  become  of  me 
there,  had  not  Evangelist  happily  met  me  again  as  I  was  mus- 
ing in  the  midst  of  my  dumps  :  but  'twas  God's  mercy  that  he 
came  to  me  again,  for  else  I  had  never  come  hither.  But  now 
I  am  come,  such  a  one  as  I  am,  more  fit  indeed  for  Death  by 
that  Mountain,  than  thus  to  stand  talking  with  my  Lord.  But 
O  !  what  a  favour  is  this  to  me,  that  yet  I  am  admitted  entrance 
here. 

Good.  We  make  no  objections  against  any  ;  notwithstanding 
all  that  they  have  done  before  they  come  hither,  "they  in  no 
wise  are  cast  out  ;"*  and  therefore,  good  Christian,  come  a 
little  way  with  me,  and  I  will  teach  thee  about  the  way  thou 
must  go.  Look  before  thee  ;  dost  thou  see  this  narrow  way  ? 
That  is  the  way  thou  must  go.  It  was  cast  up  by  the  Patriarchs, 
•'Prophets,  Christ,  and  his  Apostles,  and  it  is  as  straight  as  a 
Rule  can  make  it.     This  is  the  way  thou  must  go. 

But,  said  Christian,  Is  there  no  turnings  or  windings,  by 
which  a  stranger  may  lose  the  way  ? 

Good.    Yes,  there  are  many  ways  butt  down  upon  this  ;  and 

*  John  vi.  37. 
(a)  Our  author  here  puts  a  very  emphatical  word  into  Christian's 
mouth,  ('  there  is  no  betterment  'twixt  him  and  myself,')  which  later 
editors  have  changed  for  difference.  This  is  by  no  means  an  improve- 
ment, though  the  word  may  be  more  classical :  for  grace  had  made  an 
immense  difference  between  Christian  and  Pliable ;  but  the  former 
thought  his  conduct  equally  criminal,  and  therefore,  in  respect  of  de- 
servings,  there  was  no  betterment  betwixt  them. 


Christian  weary  of  his  burden.  43 

they  are  crooked,  and  wide  :  but  thus  thou  mayest  distinguish 
the  right  from  the  wrong,  that  only  being  straight  and  nar- 
row.(6) 

Then  I  saw  in  my  dream,  That  Christian  asked  him  further, 
if  he  could  not  help  him  off  with  his  burden,  that  was  upon 
his  back  ;  for  as  yet  he  had  not  got  rid  thereof,  nor  could  he 
by  any  means  get  it  off  without  help.  He  told  him,  '  As  to 
thy  burden,  be  content  to  bear  it,  until  thou  comest  to  the 
place  of  deliverance  ;  for  there  it  will  fall  from  thy  back  it- 
self.'^) 

Then  Christian  began  to  gird  up  his  loins,  and  to  address 

(b)  Christian,  when  admitted  at  the  ttrait  gate,  is  directed  in  the  narroiv 
way.  In  the  broad  road  every  man  may  choose  a  path  suited  to  his  in- 
clinations, shift  about  to  avoid  difficulties,  or  accommodate  himself  to 
circumstances ;  and  he  may  be  sure  of  company  agreeable  to  his  taste. — 
But  Christians  must  follow  one  another  in  the  narrow  way  on  the  same 
tra.ck,  facing  enemies,  and  bearing  hardships,  without  attempting  to  evade 
them ;  nor  is  any  indulgence  given  to  different  states,  habits,  or  propensi- 
ties. It  is,  therefore,  a  straitened,  or,  as  some  render  the  word,  an  afflicted 
•way  ;  being  indeed  an  habitual  course  of  repentance,  self-denial,  patience, 
and  mortification  to  sin  and  the  world,  according  to  the  rule  of  the  Holy 
Scriptures.  Christ  himself  is  the  way,  by  which  we  come  to  the  Father, 
and  walk  with  him ;  but  true  faith  works  by  love,  and  "  sets  us  in  the  way 
of  his  steps."*  This  path  is  also  strait  as  opposed  to  the  crooked  ways  of 
wicked  men  ;t  for  it  consists  in  an  uniform  regard  to  piety,  integrity, 
sincerity,  and  kindness  ;  at  a  distance  from  all  the  hypocrisies,  frauds,  and 
artifices,  by  which  ungodly  men  wind  about,  to  avoid  detection,  and  keep 
up  their  credit,  to  deceive  others  or  impose  on  themselves.  The  question 
proposed  by  Christian  implies,  that  believers  are  more  afraid  of  missing 
the  way  than  of  encountering  hardships  :  and  Good-will's  answer,  that 
many  ways  butted  down  on  it,  or  opened  into  it  in  various  directions, 
shows  that  the  eareless  and  self-willed  are  extremely  liable  to  be  deceiv- 
ed. But  all  these  ways  are  crooked  and  wide  :  they  turn  aside  from  the 
direct  line  of  living  faith  and  holy  obedience,  and  are  more  soothing, 
indulgent,  and  pleasing  to  corrupt  nature,  than  the  path  of  life  ;  which 
lies  straight  forward,  and  is  every  where  contrary  to  the  bias  of  the  car- 
nal mind. 

(e)  A  general  reliance  on  the  mercy  of  God,  by  faith  in  Christ,  accom- 
panied with  a  consciousness  of  sincerity  in  seeking  his  salvation,-  gives 
some  encouragement  to  the  convinced  sinner's  hope ;  and  transient,  lively 
joys  are  often  vouchsafed  to  unestablished  believers  :  but  more  distinct 
views  of  the  gospel  are  necessary  to  abiding  peace.  The"  young  convert's 
consolations  resemble  the  breaking  forth  of  the  sun  in  a  cloudy  and  tem- 
pestuous day ;  those  of  the  experienced  Christian  has  more  constant  light 
in  settled  weather,  which  is  not  long  together  interrupted,  though  it  be 
sometimes  dimmed  by  intervening  clouds.  Believers  should  not,  therefore, 
rest  in  transient  glimpses,  but  press  forward  to  abiding  peace  and  joy : — 

*  Psalm  lxxxv.  13.        t  Psalm  cxxv.  5. 


44  The  House  of  the  Interpreter. 

himself  to  his  journey.  So  the  other  told  him,  that,  hy  that 
he  was  gone  some  distance  from  the  Gate,  he  would  come  to 
the  house  of  the  Interpreter,  at  whose  door  he  should  knock  ; 
and  he  would  show  him  excellent  things.  Then  Christian 
took  his  leave  of  his  friend,  and  he  again  hid  him  God  speed. 

Then  he  went  on,  till  he  came  to  the  house  of  the  Interpre- 
ter, where  he  knocked  over  and  over  :  at  last  one  came  to 
the  door,  and  asked,  Who  was  there  ?  (J) 

Chr.  Sir,  here  is  a  traveller  ;  who  was  bid  by  an  acquaint- 
ance of  the  good  man  of  this  house,  to  call  here  for  my  pro- 
fit :  I  would  therefore  speak  with  the  master  of  the  house. 
So  he  called  for  the  master  of  the  house  ;  who  after  a  little 
time  came  to  Christian,  and  asked  him  what  he  would  have  ? 

Sir,  said  Christian,  I  am  a  man  that  am  come  from  the  City 
of  Destruction,  and  am  going  to  the  Mount  Zion  ;  and  I  was 
told  by  the  man  that  stands  at  the  Gate,  at  the  head  cf  this  way, 
that  if  I  called  here,  you  would  show  me  excellent  things, 
such  as  would  be  a  help  to  me  in  my  journey. 

Then  said  the  Interpreter,  Come  in  ;  I  will  show  thee  that 
which  will  be  profitable  to  thee.  So  he  commanded  his  man 
to  light  the  candle,  and  bid  Christian  follow  him  ;  so  he  had 
him  into  a  private  room,  and  bid  his  man  open  a  door,  the 
which  when  he  had  done,  Christian  saw  the  picture  of  a  very 
grave  person  hanging  up  against  the  wall,  and  this  was  the  fa- 
shion of  it,  '  It  had  eyes  lifted  up  to  heaven,  the  best  of  Books 
in  his  hand,  the  Law  of  truth  was  written  upon  its  lips,  the 

and,  as  Christ  does  not  in  general  bestow  this  blessing  on  the  unestabliah- 
ed,  the  endeavours  of  ministers  to  do  so  must  prove  vain. 

(rf)  We  continually  meet  with  fresh  proofs  of  our  author's  exact  ac- 
quaintance with  the  Scripture,  his  sound  judgment,  deep  experience,  and 
extensive  observation.  With  great  propriety  he  places  the  house  of  the 
Interpreter  beyond  the  Strait  Gale  ;  for  the  knowledge  of  divine  things, 
•which  precedes  conversion  to  God  by  faith  in  Christ,  is  very  scanty,  com- 
pared with  the  diligent  Christian's  subsequent  attainments.  A  few  lead- 
ing truths  deeply  impressed  on  the  heart,  and  producing  efficacious  fears 
and  hopes,  with  warm  desires  and  affections,  characterize  the  state  of  a 
new  born  babe  :  but  reliance  on  the  mercy  of  God  through  Jesus  Christ 
prepares  him  for  further  instruction  ;  and  "  having  tasted  that  the  Lord  is 
gracious,  he  desires  the  sincere  milk  of  the  word,  that  he  may  grow  there- 
by." The  Interpreter  emblematically  represents  the  teaching  of  the 
Holy  Spirit  according  to  the  Scripture,  for  while  believers  read,  hear,  and 
meditate,  and  endeavour  to  profit  by  their  daily  experience  and  observa- 
tion ;  they  also  depend  on  this  promised  teaching,  and  by  constant  prayer 
look  to  the  Fountain  of  Wisdom,  to  deliver  them  from  prejudice,  preserve 
them  from  error,  and  enable  them  to  profit  by  the  ministry  of  the  word. 


The  picture  of  the  Pilgrim's  Guide.  45 

world  was  behind  his  back,  it  stood  as  if  it  pleaded  with  men, 
and  a  crown  of  gold  did  hangover  its  head.' 

Then  said  Christian,  What  means  this  ? 

Inter.  The  man  whose  picture  this  is,  is  one  of  a  thousand  ; 
he  can  beget  children,*  travail  in  birth  with  children,!  and 
nurse  them  himself  when  they  are  born.  And  whereas  thou 
seestj  him  with  his  '  eyes  lift  up  to  heaven,  the  best  of  Books 
in  his  hand,  and  the  Law  of  truth  writ  on  his  lips,'  it  is  to  show 
thee,  that  his  work  is  to  know,  and  unfold  dark  things  to  sinners, 
even  as  also  thou  seest  him  '  stand  as  if  he  pleaded  with  men  :' 
And  whereas  thou  seest  the  world  as  cast  behind  him,  and  that 
a  crown  hangs  over  his  head  ;  that  is  to  show  thee,  that  slight- 
ing and  despising  the  things  that  are  present,  for  the  love  he 
hath  to  his  Master's  service,  he  is  sure,  in  the  world  that  comes 
next,  to  have  glory  for  his  reward.  Now,  said  the  Interpreter, 
I  have  showed  thee  this  picture  first,  because  the  man  whose 
picture  this  is,  is  the  only  man  whom  the  Lord  of  the  place, 
whither  thou  art  going,  hath  authorized  to  be  thy  guide  in  all 
difficult  places  thou  mayest  meet  with  in  the  way  :  wherefore 
take  good  heed  to  what  I  have  showed  thee,  and  bear  well  in 
thy  mind  what  thou  hast  seen  ;  lest,  in  thy  journey,  thou  meet 
with  some  that  pretend  to  lead  thee  right,  but  their  way  goes 
down  to  death,  (e) 

*  1  Cor.  iv.  15.         t  Gal.  iy.  19.         %  Thess.  ii.  7. 

(e)  The  condescending  love  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  in  readily  granting  the 
desires  of  those  who  apply  for  his  teaching,  notwithstanding  their  sins, 
prejudices,  and  slowness  of  heart  to  understand,  can  never  sufficiently  be 
admired  !*  He  employs  men  as  his  instruments,  who,  by  explaining  the 
Scriptures,  may  be  said  to  'light  the  candle  :'  while  he  efficaciously  opens 
the  mind  to  instruction-.  "  The  secret  of  the  Lord  is  with  them  that  fear 
him  :"t  the  Interpreter  leads  them  into  retirement  that  he  may  impart 
that  heavenly  wisdom,  which  is  hidden  from  the  most  sagacious  of  worldly 
men. — The  first  lesson  here  inculcated  relates  to  the  character  of  the  true 
minister  :  for  nothing  can  be  more  important  to  every  one  who  inquires 
the  way  to  heaven,  than  the  capacity  of  distinguishing  faithful  pastors 
from  hirelings  and  false  teachers,  who  are  Satan's  principal  agents  in  de- 
ceiving mankind,  and  in  preventing  the  stability,  consistency,  and  fruit- 
fulness  of  believers.  This  portrait  and  its  key  need  no  explanation  ;  but 
all  who  sustain,  or  mean  to  assume,  the  sacred  office,  should  seriously 
examine  it,  clause  by  clause,  with  the  Scriptures  from  which  it  is  deduc- 
ed ;  inquiring  impartially  how  far  they  resemble  it,  and  praying  earnest- 
ly for  more  exact  conformity  :  and  every  one  should  be  extremely  care- 
ful not  to  intrust  his  soul  to  the  guidance  of  those  who  are  wholly  un- 
like this  emblematical  representation.  For  surely  a  dissipated,  ambitious, 
profane,  or  contentious  man,  in  the  garb  of  a  minister,  cannot  safely  be 
*  Psalm  cxliji.  10.        t  Psalm  xxv.  14. 


46  The  dusty  Parlour  cleansed. 

Then  he  took  him  by  the  hand,  and  led  him  into  a  very  large 
parlour  that  was  full  of  dust,  because  never  swept  ;  the  which, 
after  he  had  reviewed  a  little  while,  the  Interpreter  called  for 
a  man  to  sweep.  Now  when  he  began  to  sweep,  the  dust  be- 
gan so  abundantly  to  fly  about,  that  Christian  had  almost  there- 
with been  choked.  Then  said  the  Interpreter  to  a  damsel  that 
stood  by,  '  Bring  hither  the  water,  and  sprinkle  the  room  ;' 
which  when  she  had  done,  it  was  swept  and  cleansed  with 
pleasure. 

Then  said  Christian,  What  means  this  ? 

The  Interpreter  answered  ;  This  Parlour  is  the  heart  of  a 
man,  that  was  never  sanctified  by  the  sweet  grace  of  the  gos- 
pel :  The  dust  is  his  original  sin,  and  inward  corruptions  that 
have  defiled  the  whole  man.  He  that  began  to  sweep  at  first  is 
the  law  ;  but  she  that  brought  water,  and  did  sprinkle  it,  is  the 
gospel.  Now  whereas  thou  sawestthat  so  soon  as  the  first  be- 
gan to  sweep,  the  dust  did  so  fly  about  that  the  room  by  him 
could  not  be  cleansed,  but  that  thou  wast  almost  choked  there- 
with :  This  is  to  show  thee,  that  the  law  instead  of  cleansing 
the  heart  (by  its  working)  from  sin,*  doth  revive,  put  strength 
into,j  and  increase  it  in  the  soul,  as  it  doth  discover  and  forbid 
it,  but  doth  not  give  power  to  subdue. J  Again,  as  thou  sawest 
the  Damsel  sprinkle  the  room  with  water,  upon  which  it  was 
cleansed  with  pleasure  ;  this  is  to  show  thee,  that  when  the 
gospel  comes  in  the  sweet  and  precious  influences  thereof  to 
the  heart,  then,  I  say,  even  as  thou  sawest  the  Damsel  lay 
the  dust,  by  sprinkling  the  floor  with  water,  so  is  sin  vanquish- 
ed and  subdued,  and  the  soul  made  clean,  through  the  faith  of 
it :  and  consequently  fit  for  the  King  of  glory  to  inhabit.§  (f) 

*  Rom  vii.  6.         t  1  Cor.  xv.  56.         t  Rom-  v-  20. 

§  John  xv.  3.     Acts  xv.  9.     Rom.  xvi.  25,  26.  Eph.  v.  26. 

trusted  as  a  guide  to  heaven !  He  who  never  studies,  or  who  studies  any 
thing  in  preference  to  the  Bible,  cannot  be  qualified  to  '  unfold  dark 
things  to  sinners  !'  and  he,  who  is  abundantly  more  careful  about  his  in- 
come, ease,  or  consequence,  than  about  the  souls  of  his  flock,  cannot  be 
followed  without  the  most  evident  danger  and  the  most  inexcusable  folly ! 
For  who  would  employ  an  ignorant,  indolent,  or  fraudulent  lawyer  or 
physician,  merely  because  he  happened  to  live  in  the  same  parish  ? 

(/)  Every  attempt  to  produce  conformity  of  heart,  and  life  to  the  divine 
law,  by  regarding  its  spiritual  precepts,  apart  from  the  doctrines  and 
promises  of  Scripture,  discovers  the  evils  which  before  lay  dormant ; 
according  to  the  significant  emblem  here  adduced.  Mere  moral  preach- 
ing indeed  has  no  such  effect :  because  it  substitutes  another  rule  of  obedi- 


Passion  and  Patience.  47 

I  saw  moreover  in  my  dream,  that  the  Interpreter  took  him 
by  the  hand  and  had  him  into  a  little  room,  where  sat  two  little 
children,  each  one  in  his  chair.  The  name  of  the  eldest  was 
Passion,  and  of  the  other  Patience.  Passion  seemed  to  be 
much  discontent,  but  Patience  was  very  quiet.  Then  Christian 
asked,  What  is  the  reason  of  the  discontent  of  Passion  ?  The 
Interpreter  answered,  The  Governor  of  them  would  have  him 
stay  for  his  best  things  till  the  beginning  of  the  next  year ;  but 
he  will  have  them  all  now  :  but  Patience  is  Willing  to  wait. 

Then  I  saw  that  one  came  to  Passion  and  brought  him  a  bag 
of  treasure,  and  poured  it  down  at  his  feet ;  the  which  he 
took  up  and  rejoiced  therein,  and  withal  laughed  Patience  to 
scorn.  But  I  beheld  but  a  while,  and  he  had  lavished  all  away, 
and  had  nothing  left  him  but  rags. 

Then  said  Christian  to  the  Interpreter,  Expound  this  matter 
more  fully  to  me. 

So  he  said,  These  two  lads  are  figures  :  Passion  of  the  men 
of  this  world,  and  Patience  of  the  men  of  that  which  is  to  come  : 
for  as  here  thou  seest,  Passion  will  have  all  now,  this  year, 
that  is  to  say  in  this  world  ;  so  are  the  men  of  this  world,  they 
must  have  all  their  good  things  now,  they  cannot  stay  till  next 
year,  that  is,  until  the  next  world,  for  their  portion  of  good. — 

ence,  which  is  so  vague  that  self-flattery  will  enable  almost  any  man,  not 
scandalously  vicious,  to  deem  himself  justified  according  to  it ;  so  that  he 
is  pleased  with  the  rule  by  wich  he  is  approved,  and  loves  that  idea  of 
God  which  accords  with  his  own  character.  But  when  the  law  of  God 
is  brought  with  energy  to  the  conscience,  its  strictness,  spirituality  and 
severity  awaken  the  latent  enmity  of  the  heart ;  the  absolute  self-denial 
it  demands  even  in  the  most  plausible  claims  of  self-love,  and  its  express 
prohibition  of  the  darling  sin,  with  the  experienced  impracticability  of 
adequate  obedience,  and  the  awful  sentence  it  denounces  against  every 
transgressor,  concur  in  exciting  opposition  to  it,  and  even  to  Him  who 
gave  it  and  is  determined  to  magnify  and  establish  it  in  honour.  The 
consciousness  also  of  covering  things  prohibited,  and  the  conviction  that 
this  concupiscence  is  sinful,  induce  a  man  to  conclude  that  he  is  viler 
than  ever  ;  and  indeed  clearer  knowledge  must  aggrivate  the  guilt  of  eve*y 
sin.  A  little  discouragement  of  this  kind  induces  numbers  to  cease  from 
all  endeavours,  at  least  for  a  season  ;  supposing  that  at  present  it  is  im- 
possible for  them  to  serve  God  :  but  others,  being  more  deeply  humbled, 
and  taken  off  from  self-confidence,  are  thus  prepared  to  understand  and 
welcome  the  free  salvation  of  the  gospel.  Then  the  law  appears  to  them 
disarmed  of  its  curse,  as  the  rule  and  standard  of  holiness  ;  encouraged  by 
the  truths  and  promises  of  the  gospel ;  and  animated  to  exertion  by  its 
motives,  they  delight  in  "  cleansing  themselves  from  all  filthiness  of  flesh 
and  spir.it,  and  perfecting  holiness  in.the  fear  of  God."  that  they  may  be 
*an  habitation  of  God  through  the  Spirit." 


48  The  Men  of  the  next  World  the  Wisest. 

That  proverb,  '  A  bird  in  the  hand  is  worth  two  in  the  bush,' 
is  of  more  authority  with  them,  than  are  all  the  divine  testimo- 
ni  as 'of  the  good  of  the  world  to  come.  But  as  thou  sawest  that 
he  had  quickly  lavished  all  away,  and  had  presently  left  him 
nothing  but  rags  ;  so  will  it  be  with  all  such  men  at  the  end  of 
this  world,  (g) 

Then  said  Christian,  Now  I  see  that  Patience  has  the  best 
wisdom,  and  that  upon  many  accounts  :  because  he  stays  for 
the  best  things  : — and  also  because  he  will  have  the  glory  of 
his  when  the  other  has  nothing  but  rags. 

Inter.  Nay,  you  may  add  another  :  to  wit,  the  glory  of  the 
next  world  will  never  wear  out,  but  these  are  suddenly  gone. 
Therefore  Passion  had  not  so  much  reason  to  laugh  at  Patience, 
because  he  had  his  good  things  first,  as  Patience  will  have  to 
laugh  at  Passion,  because  he  had  his  best  things  last ;  for  first 
must  give  place  to  last ;  because  last  must  have  his  time  to 
come  ;  but  last  gives  place  to  nothing,  for  there  is  not  another 
to  succeed  :  he  therefore  thdt  hath  his  portion  first,  must  needs 
have  a  time  to  spend  it ;  but  he  that  hath  a  portion  last,  must 
have  it  lastingly.  Therefore  it  is  said  of  Dives,  "  In  thy  life 
time  thou  receivedst  thy  good  things,  and  likewise  Lazarus  evil 
things  :  but  now  he  is  comforted,  and  thou  art  tormented."* 

(g)  In  this  instructive  emblem,  Passion  represents  the  prevalence  of  the 
carnal  affections  over  reason  and  religion.  Whatever  be  the  object,  this 
dominion  of  the  passions  produces  fretfulness  and  childish  perverseness, 
when  the  imagined  temporal  good  is  withheld.  This  impatience  of  de- 
lay or  disappointment  is  however  succeeded  by  pride,  insolence,  and  in- 
ordinate though  transient  joy,  when  the  man  is  indulged  with  the  posses- 
sion of  his  idol;  yet  he  soon  grows  dissatisfied  with  success,  and  often 
speedily  lavishes  away  his  coveted  advantages.  On  the  other  hand,  Pa- 
tience is  the  emblem  of  tho^e  who  quietly  and  meekly  wait  for  future 
happiness,  renouncing  present  things  for  the  sake  of  it.  True  riches,  ho- 
nours, and  pleasures  are  intended  for  them,  but  not  here  :  and,  as  young 
children  well  governed,  they  simply  wait  for  them  till  the  appointed  sea- 
son, in  the  way  of  patient  obedience.  Reason  determines,  that  a  greater 
and  more  permanent  good  hereafter  is  preferable  to  a  less  and  fleeting 
enjoyment  at  present :  faith  realizes,  as  attainable,  a  felicity  infinitely 
more  valuable  than  all  which  this  world  can  possibly  propose  :  so  that  in 
this  respect  the  life  of  faith  is  the  reign  of  reason  over  passion,  while  un- 
belief makes  way  for  the  triumph  of  passion  over  reason.  Nor  can  any 
thing  be  more  essential  to  practical  religion  than  an  abiding  conviction, 
that  it  is  the  only  true  wisdom,  uniformly  and  cheerfully  to  part  with 
every  temporal  good,  whenever  it  interferes  with  the  grand  concerns  of 
eternity. 

*Lakexvi.  19—31. 


The  Fire  kept  from  being  quenched.  49 

Chr.  Then  I  perceive  'tis  not  best  to  covet  things  that  are 
now,  but  to  wait  for  things  to  come. 

Inter.  You  say  truth,  "  For  the  things  that  are  seen  are  tem- 
poral ;  but  the  things  that  are  not  seen  are  eternal  -"|  But 
though  this  be  so,  yet  since  things  present,  and  our  fleshly  appe- 
tite, are  such  near  neighbours  one  to  another  ;  and  again  be- 
cause things  to  come,  and  carnal  sense,  are  such  strangers  one 
to  another  :  therefore  it  is  that  the  first  of  these  so  suddenly 
fall  into  amity,  and  that  distance  is  so  continued  between  the 
second. 

Then  I  saw  in  my  dream,  that  the  Interpreter  took  Chris- 
tian by  the  hand,  and  led  him  into  a  place  where  was  a  fire 
burning  against  a  wall,  and  one  standing  by  it,  always  casting 
much  water  upon  it  to  quench  it ;  yet  did  the  fire  burn  higher 
and  hotter. 

Then  said  Christian,  What  means  this  ? 

The  Interpreter  answered,  This  fire  is  the  work  of  grace 
that  is  wrought  in  the  heart ;  he  that  casts  water  upon  it,  to 
extinguish  and  put  it  out,  is  the  Devil :  but  in  that  thou  seest 
the  fire,  notwithstanding,  burn  higher  and  hotter,  thou  shalt 
also  see  the  reason  of  that.  So  he  had  him  about  to  the  back 
side  of  the  wall,  where  he  saw  a  man  with  a  vessel  of  oil  in  his 
hand,  of  the  which  he  did  also  continually  cast,  but  secretly, ^ 
into  the  fire. 

Then  said  Christian,  What  means  this  ? 

The  Interpreter  answered,  This  is  Christ,  who  continually 
with  the  oil  of  his  grace  maintains  the  work  already  begun  in 
the  heart ;  by  the  means  of  which,  notwithstanding  what  the 
Devil  can  do,  the  souls  of  his  people  prove  gracious  still.* 
And  in  that  thou  sawest,  that  the  man  stood  behind  the  wall  to 
maintain  the  fire  ;  this  is  to  teach  thee,  that  it  is  hard  for  the 
tempted  to  see  how  this  work  of  grace  is  maintained  in  the 
soul.  (K) 

t2Cor.  iv.  18.  *2Cor.  xii. 
(K)  The  doctrine  of  the  believer's  final  perseverance  is  here  stated  in  so 
guarded  a  manner  a?  to  preclude  every  abuse  of  it.  The  emblem  implies, 
that  the  soul  is  indeed  born  of  God,  and  endued  with  holy  affections  ;  but 
this  heavenly  flame  is  not  represented  as  almost  extinguished  or  covered 
with  ashes  for  many  years,  and  then  revived  a  little  at  the  closing  scene  : 
for  '  it  burns  higher  and  hotter,'  notwithstanding  the  opposition  of  depra- 
ved nature,  and  the  unremitted  efforts  of  Satan  to  quench  it ;  the  Lord 
secretly  feeding  it  with  his  grace.  Unbelievers  can  persevere  in  nothing 
but  impiety  and  hypocrisy  :  and  when  a  professor  remarkably  loses  the 
vigour  of  his  affections,  the  reality  ot  his  conversion  becomes  doubtful,  and 
O  5 


50  The  Man  -who  fights  into  the  Palace. 

I  saw  also  that  the  Interpreter  took  him  again  hy  the  hand, 
and  led  him  into  a  pleasant  place,  where  was  builded  a  stately 
palace,  beautiful  to  behold  ;  at  the  sight  of  which  Christian 
was  greatly  delighted  :  he  saw  also  upon  the  top  thereof,  cer- 
tain persons  walking  who  were  clothed  all  in  gold. 

Then  said  Christian,  May  we  go  in  thither  ? 

Then  the  Interpreter  took  him,  and  led  him  up  toward  the 
door  of  the  palace  ;  and  behold  at  the  door  stood  a  great  com- 
pany of  men,  as  desirous  to  go  in,  but  durst  not.  There  also 
sat  a  man,  at  a  little  distance  from  the  door,  at  a  table-side, 
with  a  book  and  his  ink-horn  before  him,  to  take  the  name  of 
him  that  should  enter  therein  :  He  saw  also  that  in  the  door- 
way, stood  many  men  in  armour  to  keep  it,  being  resolved  to 
do  to  the  man  that  would  enter,  what  hurt  and  mischief  they 
could.  Now  was  Christian  somewhat  in  amaze  ;  at  last,  when 
every  man  started  back  for  fear  of  the  armed  men,  Christian 
saw  a  man  of  a  very  stout  countenance,  come  up  to  the  man 
that  sat  there  to  write,  saying,  Set  down  my  name,  Sir  ;  the 
which  when  he  had  done,  he  saw  the  man  draw  his  sword,  and 
put  an  helmet  upon  his  head,  and  rush  toward  the  door  upon 
the  armed  men,  who  laid  upon  him  with  deadly  force  ;  but 
the  man,  not  at  all  discouraged,  fell  to  cutting  and  hacking  most 
fiercely  ;  so  after  he  had  received  and*  given  many  wounds  to 
"those  that  attempted  to  keep  him  out,  he  cut  his  way  through 
them  all,  and  pressed  forward  into  the  palace  ;  at  which  there 
was  a  pleasant  voice  heard  from  those  that  were  within,  even 
of  those  that  walked  upon  the  top  of  the  palace,  saying, 

'  Come  in,  come  in, 

Eternal  glory  thou  slialt  win.' 

*  Act3  xiv.  22. 
he  can  take  no  warranted  encouragement  from  this  doctrine.  When, 
however,  any  one  grows  more  spiritual,  zealous,  humble,  and  exemplary, 
in  the  midst  of  harassing  temptations  ;  while  he  gives  the  whole  glory  to 
the  Lord,  he  may  take  comfort  from  the  assurance,  that  "  he  shall  be  kept 
by  his  power,  through  taith,  unto  salvation."  But  the  way  in  which  the 
tempted  are  preserved,  often  so  far  exceeds  their  expectations,  that  they 
are  a  wonder  to  themselves  :  every  thing  seems  to  concur  in  giving  Satan 
advantage  against  them,  and  his  efforts  appear  very  successful ;  yet  they 
continue  from  year  to  year,  "  cleaving  with  purpose  of  heart  unto  the 
Lord,"  trusting  in  his  mercy,  and  desirous  of  living  to  his  glory.  The  in- 
struction especially  inculcated  by  this  emblem  is,  an  entire  reliance  in  the 
use  of  the  appointed  means,  on  the  secret,  but  powerfnl  influence  of  divine 
grace,  to  maintain  and  carry  on  the  sanctifying  work  that  has  been  begun 
in  the  soul. 


:lj  r  i,  c.  i>  \>\':'     cu  o  c  \\. 
The    Man  ox  Despaii 


7?ath-i  , 


The  Man  in  the  Iron  Cage.  51 

So  he  went  in,  and  was  clothed  with  such  garments  as  they. 
Then  Christian  smiled,  and  said,  I  think  verily  I  know  the 
meaning  of  this,  (i) 

Now  said  Christian,  let  me  go  hence  :  Nay,  stay,  said  the 
Interpreter,  till  I  have  shown  thee  a  little  more,  and  after  that 
thou  shalt  go  on  thy  way.  (k)  So  he  took  him  by  the  hand 
again,  and  led  him  into  a  very  dark  room,  where  there  sat  a 
man  in  an  iron  cage. 

Now  the  man  to  look  on  seemed  very  sad  :  he  sat  with  his 
eyes  looking  down  to  the  ground,  his  hands  folded  together, 
and  he  sighed  as  if  he  would  break  his  heart. 

Then  said  Christian,  What  means  this  ? 

At  which  the  Interpreter  bid  him  talk  with  the  man. 

Then  said  Christian  to  the  man,  What  art  thou  ? 

The  man  answered,  I  am  what  I  was  not  once. 

Chr.  What  wast  thou  once  ? 

The  man  said,  I  was  once  a  fair  and  flourishing  professor, 
both  in  mine  own  eyes,  and  also  in  the  eyes  of  others  :  I  was 
once,  as  I  thought,  fair  for  the  Celestial  city,  and  had  then 
even  joy  at  the  thoughts  that  I  should  get  thither.* 

Chr.  Well,  but  what  art  thou  now  ? 

Man.  I  am  now  a  Man  of  despair,  and  am  shut  up  in  it  as  in 
this  iron  cage.     I  cannot  get  out.     O  now  I  cannot ! 

Chr.  But  how  earnest  thou  in  this  condition  ? 

*  Luke  viii.  13. 

(i)  Many  desire  the  joys  and  glories  of  Heaven,  according  to  their  car- 
nal ideas  of  them ;  but  few  are  willing  to  "  fight  the  good  fight  of  faith  :" 
yet,  without  a  fixed  purpose  to  do  this,  resulting  from  divine  grace,  pro- 
fession will  at  length  end  in  apostacy."  "  The  man  began  to  build,  but  was 
not  able  to  finish."  This  is  emphatically  taught  by  the  emblem  before 
lis.  We  must  be  made  willing  unreservedly  to  venture  or  "  suffer  the 
loss  of  all  things,  that  we  may  win  Christ ;"  or  we  shall  never  be  able  to 
break  through  the  combined  opposition  of  the  world,  the  flesh,  and  the 
devil.  If  we  habitually  fear  any  mischief  that  our  enemies  can  attempt 
against  us,  more  than  coming  short  of  salvation,  we  shall  certainly  perish, 
notwithstanding  our  notions  and  convictions.  We  should,  therefore,  count 
out  cost,  and  pray  for  courage  and  constancy,  that  we  may  give  in  our 
names  as  in  earnest  to  win  the  prize  :  then,  "  putting  on  the  whole  ar- 
mour of  God,"  we  must  fight  our  way  through  with  patience  and  resolu- 
tion ;  while  many,  "  being  harnessed  and  carrying  bows,"  shamefully  turn 
back  in  the  day  of  battle. 

(k)  The  time  spent  in  acquiring  knowledge  and  sound  judgment  is  far 
from  lost,  though  it  may  seem  to  retard  a  man's  progress,  or  interfere 
with  his  more  active  services  :  and  the  next  emblem  is  admirably  suited  iv 
teach  the  convert  watchfulness  and  caution. 


52  The  cause  of  his  despair. 

Man.  I  left  off  to  watch  and  be  sober  :  I  laid  the  reins  upon 
the  neck  of  my  lusts  ;  I  sinned  against  the  light  of  the  word, 
and  the  goodness  of  God  ;  I  have  grieved  the  Spirit,  and  he  is 
gone  ;  I  tempted  the  Devil,  and  he  is  come  to  me  ;  I  have 
provoked  God  to  anger,  and  he  has  left  me  ;  I  have  so  har- 
dened my  heart,  that  I  cannot  repent.  • 

Then  said  Christian  to  the  Interpreter,  But  is  there  no 
hopes  for  such  a  man  as  this  ? 

Ask  him,  said  the  Interpreter. 

Then  said  Christian,  Is  there  no  hope,  but  you  must  be 
kept  in  the  iron  cage  of  despair  ? 

Man.  No,  none  at  all. 

Chr.   Why  ?  the  son  of  the  Blessed  is  very  pitiful. 

Man.  I  have  "  Crucified  him  to  myself  afresh,"*  I  have 
despised  his  Person,!  I  have  despised  his  righteousness,  I 
have  counted  his  blood  an  unholy  thing,  I  have  done  despite 
to  the  Spirit  of  grace  ;|  therefore  I  have  shut  myself  out  of  all 
the  promises  ;  and  there  now  remains  to  me  nothing  but 
threatenings,  dreadful  threatenings,  faithful  threatenings,  of 
certain  judgment  which  shall  devour  me  as  an  adversary. 

Chr.  For  what  did  you  bring  yourself  into  this  condition  ? 

Man.  For  the  lusts,  pleasures,  and  profits  of  this  world  ; 
in  the  enjoyment  of  which  I  did  then  promise  myself  much 
delight :  but  now  every  one  of  those  things  also  bite  me,  and 
gnaw  me  like  a  burning  worm. 

Chr.  But  canst  thou  not  now  repent  and  turn  ? 

Man.  God  hath  denied  me  repentance  ;  his  word  gives  me 
no  encouragement  to  believe  ;  yea,  himself  hath  shut  me  up 
in  this  iron  cage  ;  nor  can  all  the  men  in  the  world  let  me 
out.  O  Eternity !  Eternity!  how  shall  I  grapple  with  the 
misery  that  I  must  meet  with  in  Eternity  ! 

Then  said  the  Interpreter  to  Christian,  Let  this  man's  mis- 
ery be  remembered  by  thee,  and  be  an  everlasting  caution  to 
thee. 

Well,  (said  Christian)  This  is  fearful !  God  help  me  to 
watch  and  be  sober,  and  to  pray  that  I  may  shun  the  causes 
of  this  man's  misery.  Sir,  is  it  not  time  for  me  to  go  on  my 
way  now  1  (I) 

*  Heb.  vi.  4—6.        t  Luke  xix.  14.        ^  Heb.  x.  28,  29. 

(Z)  Christian's  discourse  with  the  man  in  the  iron  cage  sufficiently  ex" 
plains  the  author's  meaning :  but  it  has  often  been  observed,  that  the 
man's  opinion  of  bis   own   oase  does  not  prove  that  it  was  indeed  despe- 


The  Man  who  dreamed  of  the  Last  Day.  53 

Inter.  Tarry  till  I  shall  show  thee  one  thing  more,  and  then 
thou  shalt  go  on  thy  way. 

So  he  took  Christian  by  the  hand  again  and  led  him  into  a 
chamber  where  there  was  one  rising  out  of  bed  ;  and  as  he 
put  on  his  raiment,  he  shook  and  trembled. 

Then  said  Christian,  Why  doth  this  man  thus  tremble  ? 

The  Interpreter  then  bid  him  tell  to  Christian  the  reason 
of  his  so  doing.  So  he  began  and  said,  This  night  as  I  was  in 
my  sleep,  1  dreamed,  and  behold  the  heavens  grew  exceeding 
black  ;  also  it  thundered  and  lightened  in  most  fearful  wise, 
that  it  put  me  into  an  agony.  So  I  looked  up  in  my  dream,  and 
saw  the  clouds  rack  at  an  unusual  rate  ;  upon  which  I  heard  a 
great  sound  of  a  trumpet,  and  saw  also  a  man  sit  upon  a  cloud, 
attended  with  the  thousands  of  heaven  :  they  were  all  in  flam- 
ing fire,  also  the  heavens  were  on  a  burning  flame.  I  heard 
then  a  voice,  saying,  '  Arise  ye  dead  and  come  to  judgment ;' 
and  with  that  the  rocks  rent,  the  graves  opened,  and  the  dead 
that  were  therein  came  forth  :*  some  of  them  were  exceeding 
glad,  and  looked  upward  ;  and  some  sought  to  hide  themselves 
under  the  mountains  :|  then  I  saw  the  man  that  sat  upon  the 
cloud  open  the  book  and  bid  the  world  draw  near.  Yet  there 
was,  by  reason  of  a  fierce  flame  that  issued  out  and  came  from 
before  him,  a  convenient  distance  betwixt  him  and  them,  as 
betwixt  the  judge  and  the  prisoners  at  the  bar. J  1  heard  it 
proclaimed  to  them  that  attended  on  the  man  that  sat  on  the 
cloud,  '  Gather  together  the  tares,  the  chaff,  and  stul^»le,  and 
cast  them  into  the  burning  lake  :'  and  with  that  the  bottomless 

rate.  Doubtless  such  fears  prevail  in  some  cases  of  deep  desponden- 
cy, when  there  is  every  reason  to  conclude  them  groundless  ;  and  we 
should  always  propose  the  free  grace  of  the  gospel  to  those  that  have  sin- 
ned in  the  most  aggravated  manner,  especially  when  they  become  sensi- 
ble of  their  guilt  and  danger.  Yet  it  is  an  awful  fact,  that  some  are  thus 
1  shut  up  under  despair,'  beyond  relief:  and  "  it  is  impossible  to  renew 
them  to  repentance."  So  that  no  true  penitent  can  be  in  this  case  :  and 
we  are  commanded  "  in  meekness  to  instruct  those  that  oppose  them- 
selves, if  peradventure  God  will  give  them  repentance."  But  we  should 
leave  the  doom  of  apparent  apostates  to  God ;  and  improve  their  exam- 
ple, as  a  warning  to  ourselves  and  others,  not  to  venture  one  step  in  so 
dangerous  a  path. — This  oar  author  has  judiciously  attempted  in  a  most 
striking  manner,  and  God  forbid  that  I  should,  in  the  least,  counteract  his 
obvious  intention. 

*  John  v.  2ft,  29.     1  Cor.  xv.  51—58.     2  Thess.  i.  7—10.  Jude  14, 15. 
Rev.  xx.  11—15.     t  Psa.  !.  1—3,  22.     Isa.  xxvi.  20,  21.  Mic.  vii.  16, 17. 
%  Dan.  vii.  9,  10.     Mai.  iii.  2,  3. 

5* 


54  Christian  taught  to  hope  and  fear. 

pit  opened,  just  whereabout  I  stood  ;  out  of  the  mouth  of 
which  there  came,  in  an  abundant  manner,  smoke,  and  coals 
of  fire,  with  hideous  noises.  It  was  also  said  to  the  same 
persons,  '  Gather  my  wheat  into  the  garner.5*  And  with  that 
I  saw  many  catched  up  and  carried  away  into  the  clouds  ,t  but 
I  was  left  behind.  I  also  sought  to  hide  myself,  but  1  could 
not,  for  the  man  that  sat  upon  the  cloud,  still  kept  his  eyes 
upon  me  :  my  sins  also  came  into  my  mind,  and  my  conscience 
did  accuse  me  on  every  side.J  Upon  this  I  awaked  from 
my  sleep. 

Chr.  But  what  was  it  that  made  you  so  afraid  of  this  sight  ? 
Man.  Why,  I  thought  that  the  day  of  judgment  was  come, 
and  that  I  was  not  ready  for  it :  but  this  frighted  me  most,  that 
the  angels  gathered  up  several  and  left  me  behind  ;  also  the 
pit  of  hell  opened  her  mouth  just  where  I  stood.  My  con- 
science too  afflicted  me  ;  and,  as  I  thought,  the  Judge  had  al- 
ways his  eye  upon  me,  showing  indignation  in  his  countenance. 
Then  said  the  Interpreter  to  Christian,  Hast  thou  consider- 
ed all  these  things  ? 

Chr.  Yes,  and  they  put  me  in  hope  and  fear,  (jn) 

Inter.  Well,  keep  all  things  so  in  thy  mind  that  they  may  be 

as  a  goad  in  thy  sides,  to  prick  thee  forward  in  the  way  thou 

must  go. — Then  Christian  began  to   gird  up  his  loins,  and   to 

address  himself  to  his  journey.     Then  said  the  Interpreter, 

^fJVTal.  iv.  1,  2.     Malt.  iii.  12.  xiii.  30.     Luke  iii.  17. 
1 1  Thess.  iv.  13—18.  %  Rom.  ii.  14,  15. 

(m)  Our  safety  consists  in  a  due  proportion  of  hope  and  fear :  when 
devoid  of  hope,  we  resemble  a  ship  without  an  anchor  ;  when  unrestrain- 
ed by  fear,  we  are  like  the  same  vessel  under  full  sail  without  ballast.* 
Indiscriminate  censures  of  all  fear  as  the  result  of  unbelief,  and  unguarded 
commendations  of  strong  confidence,  without  respect  to  the  spirit  and 
conduct  of  professors,  not  only  lead  to  most  fatal  pelf-deception,  but  also 
tend  to  make  believers  unstable,  unwatchful,  and  even  uncomfortable  ; 
for  the  humble  can  never  attain  that  presumptuous  confidence  which  is 
thus  represented  as  essential  to  faith  ;  and  true  comfort  is  the  effect  of 
watchfulness,  deligence,  and  circumspection. — Upon  the  whole,  what 
lessons  could  possibly  have  been  selected  of  greater  importance,  or  more 
suited  to  establish  the  new  convert,  than  these  are  which  our  author  has 
most  ingeniously  and  agreeably  inculcated,  under  the  emblem  of  the  In- 
terpreter's curiosities.  They  are  indeed  the  principal  subjects  which 
faithful  ministers  enforce,  publicly  and  in  private,  on  all  who  begin  to 
profess  the  gospel  ;  and  which  every  true  disciple  of  Christ  daily  seeks  to 
have  more  elearly  discovered  to  his  mind,  and  more  deeply  impressed 
upon  his  heart. 

*   Pet.  i.  13—17. 


His  burden  falls  off  at  the  Cross.  55 

The  Comforter  be  always  with  thee,  good  Christian,  to  guide 
thee  in  the  way  that  leads  to  the  city.  So  Christian  went  on 
his  way  saying — 

'Here  I  have  seen  things  rare  and  profitable ; 
Things  pleasant,  dreadful,  things  to  make  me  stable 
In  what  I  have  begun  to  take  in  hand  : 
Then  let  me  think  on  them,  and  understand 
Wherefore  they  show'd  me  were  ;  and  let  me  be 
Thankful,  O  good  Interpreter,  to  thee.' 

Now  I  saw  in  my  dream,  that  the  highway,  up  which  Chris- 
tian was  to  go,  was  fenced  on  either  side  with  a  wall,  and  that 
wall  was  called  Salvation.*  Up  this  way  therefore  did  bur- 
dened Christian  run,  but  not  without  great  difficulty,  because 
of  the  load  on  his  back. 

He  ran  thus  till  he  came  at  a  place  sowewhat  ascending, 
and  upon  that  place  stood  a  Cross,  and  a  little  below  in  the 
bottom  a  Sepulchre.  So  I  saw  in  my  dream,  that  just  as 
Christian  came  up  with  the  Cross,  his  burden  loosed  from  off 
his  shoulders,  and  fell  from  off  his  backhand  began  to  tumble, 
and  so  continued  to  do,  till  it  came  to  the  mouth  of  the  Sepul- 
chre, where  it  fell  in,  and  I  saw  it  no  more,  (n) 

*  Isa.  xxvi.  1. 
(n)  Divine  illumination  in  many  respects  tends  to  quicken  the  believ- 
er's hopes  and  fears,  and  to  increase  his  earnestness  and  diligence  :  but 
nothing  can  finally  relieve  him  from  his  burden,  except  the  clear  disco- 
very of  the  nature  and  glory  of  redemption.  With  more  general  views  of 
the  subject,  and  an  implicit  reliance  on  the  mercy  of  God  through  Jesus 
Christ,  the  humbled  sinner  enters  the  way  of  life,  which  is  walled  by 
salvation  :  yet  he  is  oppressed  with  an  habitual  sense  of  guilt,  and  often 
bowed  down  with  fears,  till  "  the  Comforter,  who  glorifies  Christ,  re- 
ceives of  his  and  shows  it  to  him.'"" — When  in  this  divine  light  the  soul 
contemplates  the  Redeemer's  cross,  and  discerns  more  clearly  his  love  to 
lost  sinners  in  dying  for  them  ;  the  motive  and  efficacy  of  his  intense  suf- 
ferings ;  the  glory  of  the  divine  perfections  harmoniously  displayed  in  this 
surprising  expedient  for  saving  the  lost ;  the  honour  of  the  divine  law  and 
government,  and  the  evil  and  desert  of  sin  most  energetically  proclaimed, 
even  in  pardoning  transgressors  and  reconciling  enemies  ;  and  the  perfect 
freeness  and  sufficiency  of  this  salvation  ; — then  "  his  conscience  is  purged 
from  dead  works  to  serve  the  living  God,"  by  a  simple  reliance  on  the 
atoning  blood  of  Emanuel.  This  deliverance  from  the  burden  of  guilt  is 
in  some  respects  final,  as  to  the  well  instructed  and  consistent  believer  : 
his  former  sins  are  buried,  no  more  to  be  his  terror  and  distress.  He  will 
indeed  be  deeply  humbled  under  a  sense  of  his  guilt,  and  sometimes 
may  question  his  acceptance  :  but  his  distress,  before  he  understood  the 
way  of  deliverance,  was  habitual,  except  in  a  few  transient  seasons  of  re- 
*  John  xvi.  14. 


56  Christian  13  Saluted  by  three  shinimg  Ones. 

Then  was  Christian  glad  and  lightsome,  and  said  with  a  mer- 
ry heart,  '  He  hath  given  me  rest  by  his  sorrow,  and  life  by 
his  death.'  Then  he  stood  still  awhile  to  look  and  wonder  ; 
for  it  was  very  surprising  to  him,  that  the  sight  of  the  Cross 
should  thus  ease  him  of  his  burden.  He  looked  therefore,  and 
looked  again,  even  till  the  springs  that  were  in  his  head  sent 
the  waters  down  his  cheeks.*  Now,  as  he  stood  looking  and 
weeping,  behold  three  shining  ones  came  to  him,  and  saluted 
him  with  "  Peace  be  to  thee  ;"  so  the  first  said  to  him,  "  Thy 
sins  be  forgiven;"!  the  second  stript  him  of  his  rags,  and 
clothed  him  with  change  of  raiment  :J  the  third  also  set  a  mark 
on  his  forehead,  and  gave  him  a  Roll  with  a  seal  upon  it,§ 
which  he  bid  him  look  on  as  he  ran,  and  that  he  should  give  it 
in  at  the  Celestial  Gate  ;  so  they  went  their  way.(o)  Then 
Christian  gave  three  leaps  for  joy,  and  went  on  singing — 

*  Zech.  xii.  10.         t  Mark  ii.  5.         t  Zech-  ">•  4-         5  Eph.  i-  13. 

lief,  and  often  greatly  oppressed  him  when  most  diligent  and  watchful ; 
whereas  now  he  is  only  burdened  when  he  has  been  betrayed  into  sin,  or 
when  struggling  with  peculiar  temptations  ;  and  he  constantly  finds  relief 
by  looking  to  the  cross.  Many  indeed  never  attain  to  habitual  peace  : 
but  this  arises  from  remaining  ignorance,  error,  or  negligence,  which  scrip- 
tural instructions  are  the  proper  means  of  obviating. — It  was  not  however 
proper,  that  our  author  should  draw  the  character  of  his  hero  from  the 
lowest  order  of  Christians  ;  nay,  it  rather  calls  for  our  admiration,  that, 
in  an  allegory,  (which  is  the  peculiar  effort  of  a  vigorous  imagination)  he 
was  preserved,  by  uncommon  strength  of  mind  and  depth  of  judgment, 
from  stating  Christian's  experience  above  the  general  attainments  of  con- 
sistent believers  under  solid  instructions. 

(o)  Christian's  tears,  amidst  his  gladness,  intimate,  that  deliverance 
from  guilt,  by  faith  in  the  atoning  sacrifice  of  Christ,  tends  to  increase  sor- 
row for  sin,  and  abhorrence  of  it ;  though  it  mingles,  even  those  affections 
with  a  sweet  and  solid  pleasure. — By  the  three  shining  ones,'  the  author 
alludes  to  the  ministration  of  angels,  as  in  some  Avay  subserving  the  com- 
fort of  the  heirs  of  salvation  :  but  he  could  not  mean  to  ascribe  Christian's 
confidence  to  any  impressions,  or  suggestions  of  texts  to  him  by  a  voice,  or 
in  a  dream  ;  any  more  than  he  intended,  by  his  view  of  the  cross,  to 
sanction  the  account  that  persons  of  heated  imaginations  have  given,  of 
their  having  seen  one  hang  on  a  cross,  covered  with  blood,  who  told 
them  their  sins  were  pardoned  ;  while  it  has  been  evident,  that  they  never 
understood  the  spiritual  glory,  or  the  sanctifying  tendency  of  the  doctrine 
of  a  crucified  Saviour.  Such  things  are  the  mere  delusions  of  enthusiasm, 
from  which  our  author  was  remarkably  free  :  but  the  nature  of  an  alle- 
gory led  him  to  this  method  of  describing  the  happy  change  that  takes 
place  in  the  pilgrim's  experience,  when  he  obtains  "peace  and  jov  in 
believing."  The  general  tenor  of  the  work  sufficiently  shows,  that  he 
considered  spiritual  apprehensions  of  the  nature  of  the  atonement,  as  the 
only  source  of  genuine  peace  and  comfort.     As  the  'mark  in   the  fore- 


Christian  finds  Simple,  Sloth,  and  Presumptison  asleep.    57 

*  Thus  far  did  I  come  loaden  with  my  sin, 
Nor  could  aught  ease  the  grief  that  I  was  in, 
Till  I  came  hither. — What  a  place  is  this  ! 
Must  here  be  the  beginning  of  my  bliss  ? 
Must  here  the  burden  fall  from  off  my  back  ? 
Must  here  the  strings  that  bound  it  to  me  crack? 
Blest  Cross  !  blest  Sepulchre  !  blest  rather  be 
The  Man  that  there  was  put  to  shame  for  me  I 

I  saw  then  in  my  dream,  that  he  went  on  thus  even  until  he 
came  at  a  bottom,  where  he  saw,  a  little  out  of  the  way,  three 
men  fast  asleep,  with  fetters  upon  their  heels.  The  name  of 
the  one  was  Simple,  another  Sloth,  and  the  third  Presump- 
tion. 

Christian  then,  seeing  them  lie  in  this  case,  went  to  them,  if 
peradventure  he  might  awake  them  ;  and  cried,  You  are  like 
them  that  sleep  on  the  top  of  a  mast,*  for  the  dead  sea  is 
under  you,  a  gulph  that  hath  no  bottom  :  awake,  therefore, 

*Prov.  xxiii.  35. 
head'  evidently  signifies  the  renewal  of  the  soul  to  holiness,  while  the  •  roll 
with  a  seal  upon  it'  denotes  such  an  assurance  of  acceptance,  as  appears 
most  clear  and  satisfactory,  when  the  believer  most  attentively  compares 
himself  with  the  holy  Scriptures  ;  so  he  could  not  possibly  intend  to  as- 
cribe these  effects  to  any  other  agent  than  the  Holy  Spirit,  for  he  alone 
as  the  Spirit  of  adoption  enables  a  man  to  exercise  in  a  lively  manner  all 
filial  affections  toward  God  ;  and  thus  bears  witness  with  his  conscience, 
that  his  sins  are  pardoned,  that  he  is  justified  by  faith  in  the  righteous- 
ness of  Emanuel,  a  child  of  God,  and  an  heir  of  heaven.  They  who  have 
experienced  this  happy  change,  will  readily  understand  the  language  in 
which  it  is  described  ;  and  the  abiding  effects  of  their  joy  in  the  Lord, 
upon  their  temper  and  conduct,  (like  the  impression  of  the  seal  after  the 
wax  is  cooled,)  completely  distinguish  it  from  the  confidence  and  com- 
fort of  hypocrites  and  enthusiasts.  It  must,  however,  continue  to  be  "  the 
secret  of  the  Lord,  with  them  that  fear  him,  hidden  manna,"  and  "a 
white  stone,  having  in  it  a  new  name  written,  which  no  man  knoweth 
saving  he  that  receiveth  it."*  For  even  the  ideas  excited  in  our  minds 
by  external  objects  through  our  senses,  and  the  pleasure  often  connected 
with  them,  can  never  be  made  intelligible  to  those  who  never  had  those 
senses.  The  man  born  blind  cannot  possibly  have  any  idea  of  colours,  or 
any  conception  of  the  pleasure  of  beholding  beautiful  objects  ;  nor  one 
born  deaf,  any  idea  of  a  trumpet's  solemn  sound,  or  the  pleasure  arising 
from  a  concert  of  music. 

Here  again  we  meet  with  an  engraving,  and  the  following  lines  :— 

'Who's  this?  The  Pilgrim.     How!  'Tis  very  true  : 
Old  things  are  past  away  ;  all's  become  new. 
Strange  !  he's  another  man,  upon  my  word  ; 
They  be  fine  feathers  that  make  a  fine  bird.' 
*  Psa.  xxv.  14.     Rev.  ii.  17 

H 


58  Christian  met  by  Formalist  and  Hypocrisy. 

and  come  away  ;  be  willing  also,  and  I  will  help  you  off  with 
your  irons.  He  also  told  them,  If  he  that  goeth  about  like  a 
roaring  lion  comes  by,  you  will  certainly  become  a  \  rey  to  his 
teeth.*  With  that  they  looked  upon  him,  and  began  to  reply  in 
this  sort :  Simple  said,  "  I  see  no  danger  :"  Sloth  said,  "  Yet 
a  little  more  sleep  :"  and  Presumption  said,  "  Eyery  vatt 
must  stand  upon  its  own  bottom."  And  so  they  lay  down  to 
sleep  again,  and  Christian  went  on  his  way.(p) 

Yet  was  he  troubled  to  think,  that  men  in  that  danger  should 
so  little  esteem  the  kindness  of  him  that  so  freely  offered  to  help 
them,  both  by  awakening  of  them,  counselling  of  them,  and 
proffering  to  help  them  off  with  their  irons.  And  as  he  was 
troubled  thereabout,  he  espied  two  men  come  tumbling  over  the 
wall,  on  the  left  hand  of  the  narrow  way  ;  and  they  made  up 
apace  to  him.  The  name  of  the  one  was  Formalist,  and  the 
name  of  the  other  Hypocrisy.  So,  as  I  said,  they  drew  up  un- 
to Lim,  who  thus  entered  with  them  into  discourse. 

Chr.  Gentlemen,  whence  came  you,  and  whither  do  3rou 
go? 

Form,  and  Hyp.  We  were  born  in  the  land  of  Vain-glory, 
and  are  going  for  praise  to  Mount  Zion. 

Chr.  Why  came  you  not  in  at  the  Gate  which  standeth  at  the 
beginning  of  the  way  1     Know  you  not  that  it  is  written,  that 

*  1  Pet.  v.  8. 

(ji)  We  were  before  informed  that  other  ways  '  butted  down  upon' 
the  straight  way ;  and  the  connexion  of  the  allegory  required  the  intro- 
duction of  various  characters,  besides  that  of  the  true  believer.  Many 
outwardly  walk  in  the  ways  of  religion,  and  seem  to  be  pilgrims,  who 
are  destitute  of  those  "  things  which  accompany  salvation." — The  three 
allegorical  persons  next  introduced  are  nearly  related  ;  they  appear  to 
be  pilgrims,  but  are  a  little  out  of  the  way,  asleep,  and  fettered.  Many 
hear  and  learn  to  talk  about  the  peculiar  doctrines  of  Christianity,  and 
have  transient  convictions,  v.  ho  yet  cleave  to  the  world,  and  rest  more 
securely  in  the  bondage  of  sin  and  Satan,  by  means  of  their  profession  of 
religion.  They  rejector  pervert  all  instruction, hate  all  trouble,  yet  are 
confident  that  every  thing  i3  and  will  be  well  with  them ;  while  teachers 
after  their  own  hearts  lull  them  with  a  syren's  song,  by  confounding  the 
form  with  the  power  of  godliness  :  and  if  any  one  attempt,  in  the  most 
affectionate  mauner,  to  warn  them  of  their  danger,  they  answer,  (accord- 
ing to  the  tenor  of  the  words  here  used,)  '  Mind  your  own  business  ;  we 
see  no  daDger  ;  you  shall  not  disturb  our  composure,  or  induce  us  to 
make  so  much  ado  about  religion.  See  to  yourselves,  and  leave  us  to 
ourselves.'     Thus  they  sleep  on  till  death  and  judgment  awake  them .' 


Christian  in  vain  reasons  with  Formalist  and  Hypocrisy.  59 

<c  He  that  cometh  not  in  by  the  door,  but  climbeth  up  some 
other  way,  the  same  is  a  thief  and  a  robber."* 

They  said,  That  to  go  to  the  gate  for-  entrance,  was  by  all 
their  countrymen  counted  too  far  about ;  and  that  therefore 
their  usual  way  was  to  make  a  short  cut  of  it,  and  to  climb  over 
the  wall  as  they  had  done. 

Chr.  But  will  it  not  be  counted  a  trespass  against  the  Lord 
of  the  City  whither  we  are  bound,  thus  to  violate  his  revealed 
will? 

They  told  him,  That  as  for  that,  he  needed  not  to  trouble  his 
head  thereabout :  for  what  they  did  they  had  custom  for  :  and 
could  produce,  if  need  were,  testimony  that  would  witness  it, 
for  more  than  a  thousand  years. 

But  (said  Christian)  will  your  practice  stand  a  trial  at  law  ? 

They  told  him,  That  custom,  it  being  of  so  long  a  standing  as 
above  a  thousand  years,  would  doubtless  now  be  admitted  as  a 
thing  legal,  by  an  impartial  judge  :  and  besides,  said  they,  if  we 
get  into  the  way,  what's  matter  which  way  we  get  in  ?  If  we 
are  in,  we  are  in  :  thou  art  but  in  the  way,  who  as  we  perceive 
came  in  at  the  gate  ;  and  we  are  also  in  the  way,  that  came  tum- 
bling over  the  wall :  wherein  now  is  thy  condition  better  than 


ours 


Chr.  I  walk  by  the  rule  of  my  Master,  you  walk  by  the  rude 
working  of  your  fancies  :  you  are  counted  thieves  already  by  the 
Lord  of  the  way  ;  therefore  I  doubt  you  will  not  be  found  true 
men  at  the  end  of  the  way.  You  come  in  by  yourselves  without 
his  direction  ;  and  shall  go  out  by  yourselves  without  his 
mercy. 

To  this  they  made  him  but  little  answer  ;  only  they  bid  him 
look  to  himself.  Then  I  saw  that  they  went  on  every  man  in 
his  way.  without  much  conference  one  with  another  ;  save  that 
these  two  men  told  Christian,  That,  as  to  laws  and  ordinances, 
they  doubted  not  but  they  should  as  conscienciously  do  them  as 
he.  Therefore,  said  they,  we  see  not  wherein  thou  differest 
from  us,  but  by  the  coat  that  is  on  thy  back,  which  was,  as  we 
tro',  given  thee  by  some  of  thy  neighbours,  to  hide  the  shame 
of  thy  nakedness. 

Chr.  By  laws  and  ordinances  you  will  not  be  saved,!  since 
you  came  not  in  by  the  door.  And  as  for  this  coat  that  is  on 
my  back,  it  was  given  me  by  the  Lord  of  the  place  whither  I 

*  John  x.  1.        t  Gal.  ii.  16. 


60  The  direct  Way  up  the  Hill  Diffiiculty. 

go  ;  and  that,  as  you  say,  to  cover  my  nakedness  with.  And  I 
take  it  as  a  token  of  his  kindness  to  me  ;  for  I  had  nothing  hut 
rags  hefore  :  and  besides,  thus  I  comfort  myself  as  I  go  ;  Sure- 
ly, think  I,  when  I  come  to  the  gate  of  the  city,  the  Lord 
thereof  will  know  me  for  good,  since  I  have  his  coat  on  my 
back  !  a  coat  that  he  gave  me  freely  in  the  day  that  he  stript 
me  of  my  rags.  I  have  moreover  a  mark  in  my  forehead,  of 
which  perhaps  you  have  taken  no  notice,  which  one  of  my 
Lord's  most  intimate  associates  fixed  there,  in  the  day  that  my 
burden  fell  off  my  shoulders.  I  will  tell  you  moreover,  that 
I  had  then  given  me  a  Roll  seeded,  to  comfort  me  by  reading 
as  I  go  on  the  way  ;  I  was  also  bid  to  give  it  in  at  the  Celestial 
Gate,  in  token  of  my  certain  going  in  after  it :  all  which  things 
I  doubt  you  want,  and  want  them  because  you  came  not  in  at 
the  Gate,  (q) 

To  these  things  they  gave  him  no  answer  ;  only  they  look- 
ed upon  each  other  and  laughed.  Then  I  saw  that  they  went 
on  all,  save  that  Christian  kept  before,  who  had  no  more  t.tlk 
but  with  himself,  and  that  sometimes  sighingly  and  sometimes 
comfortably  ;  also  he  would  be  often  reading  in  the  Roll  that 
one  of  the  shining  ones  gave  him,  by  which  he  was  refresh- 
ed, (r) 

(9)  The  true  Christian  will  always  be  troubled  at  the  vain  confidence 
of  many  professors  :  but  he  is  more  surprised  by  it  at  first  than  after- 
wards ;  for  he  sets  out  with  the  idea,  that  all  apparently  religious  people 
sincerely  seek  the  salvation  of  their  souls.  But  at  length  experience 
draws  his  attention  to  those  parts  of  the  scripture  which  mention  tarts 
among  the  wheat,  and  foolish  virgins  among  the  wise. — Formalist  and 
Hypocrasy  soon  come  in  his  way.  These  are  near  relations :  the  first 
represents  such  as  by  notions  and  external  observances  deceive  them- 
selves ;  the  second  those  who  more  grossly  attempt  to  impose  upon  others. 
They  are  both  actuated  by  vain-glory,  and  seek  the  applause  of  men  by 
their  most  zealous  profession  and  most  specious  actions,  while  the  credit 
thus  acquired  subserves  also  their  temporal  interests  :  but  repentance, 
conversion,  and  the  life  of  faith,  would  not  only  cost  them  too  much  la- 
bour, but  destroy  the  very  principle  by  which  they  are  actuated.  By  a 
much  '  shorter  cut,'  they  become  a  part  of  the  visible  church,  are  satisfi- 
ed with  a  form  of  godliness,  and  kept  in  countenance  by  the  example  of 
great  numbers  of  professed  Christians,  in  every  age  and  place.  Their 
confidence,  however,  will  not  bear  the  light  of  scripture  ;  they,  therefore, 
shrink  from  investigation,  and  treat  with  derision  and  reproaches  all  who 
would  convince  them  of  their  fatal  mistake,  or  show  them  the  real  nature 
of  evangelical  religion. 

(r)  True  Christians  even  when  most  assured  of  their  acceptance,  and 
competent  to  perceive  the  awful  delusions  of  false  professors,  find  cause 
for  sighs  amidst  their  comforts,  while  employed  in  serious  retired  self-re- 


Jeager£.J2a)-  SaUp 


Roads  called  Danger  and  Destruction.  6 1 

I  beheld  then  that  they  all  went  on  till  they  came  to  the  foot 
of  the  hill  Difficulty  ;  at  the  bottom  of  which  was  a  spring. 
There  were  also  in  the  same  place  two  other  ways,  besides  that 
which  came  straight  from  the  gate  ;  one  turned  to  the  left 
hand  and  the  other  to  the  right,  at  the  bottom  of  the  hill ;  but 
the  narrow  way  lay  right  up  the  hill,  and  the  name  of  the  going 
up  the  side  of  the  hill  is  called  Difficulty.  Christian  now  went 
to  the  spring,  and  drank  thereof  to  refresh  himself,*  and  then 
began  to  go  up  the  hill,  saying — 

'  The  hill,  though  high,  I  covet  to  ascend, 

The  difficulty  will  not  me  offend  ; 

For  I  perceive  the  way  to  life  lies  here  : 

Come, pluck  up  heart,  let's  neither  faint  nor  fear : 

Better,  though  difficult,  th'  right  way  to  go, 

Than  wrong,  though  easy,  where  the  end  is  wo.' 

The  other  two  also  came  to  the  foot  of  the  hill ;  but  when 
they  saw  that  the  hill  was  steep  and  high,  and  that  there  were 
.  two  other  ways  to  go  ;  and  supposing  also  that  these  two  ways 
might  meet  again,  with  that  up  which  Christian  went,  on  the 
other  side  of  the  hill ;  therefore,  they  were  resolved  to  go  in 
those  ways.  Now  the  name  of  one  of  those  ways  was  Dan- 
ger, and  the  name  of  the  other  Destruction.  So  the  one  took 
the  way  which  is  called  Danger,  which  led  him  into  a  great 
wood  ;  and  the  other  took  directly  up  the  way  to  Destruction, 
which  led  him  into  a  wide  field  full  of  dark  mountains,  where 
he  stumbled  and  fell,  and  rose  no  more,  (s) 

*  Isa.  xlix.  10. 
flection.    Nothing  can  exclude  the  uneasiness  which  arises  from  in-dwell- 
ing sin,  and  from  the  crimes  and  miseries  they  witness  around  them. 

(s)  The  hill  Difficulty  represents  those  seasons  and  situations  which  re- 
quire peculiar  self-denial  and  exertion  ;  and  are  suited  to  prove  the  be- 
liever's sincerity,  after  he  has  obtained  "  a  good  hope  through  grace." — 
The  frowns  of  the  world,  the  sacrifice  of  temporal  interests,  outward 
circumstances  of  sharp  affliction  and  distress,  together  with  the  painful 
task  of  overcoming  inveterate  evil  habits  or  constitutional  propensities, 
("which  during  his  first  anxious  earnestness  seemed  perhaps  to  be  destroy- 
ed, though  in  fact  they  were  only  suspended,)  prove  a  severe  test  of  his 
integrity :  but  there  can  be  no  hope,  except  in  pressing  forward  ;  and 
the  encouragements  of  the  gospel  prepare  the  soul  for  every  conflict  and 
effort. — But  there  are  also  by-ways;  and  the  difficulty  may  often  be 
avoided  without  a  man's  renouncing  his  profession  :  he  may  decline  the 
self-denying  duty,  or  refuse  the  demanded  sacrifice,  and  find  some  plausi- 
ble excuse  to  his  own  conscience,  or  among  his  neighbours. — The  true 
believer,  however,  is  suspicious  of  these  easier  ways,  on  the  right  hand  or 

6 


62  Timorous  and  Mistrust  run  back. 

I  looked  then  after  Christian  to  see  him  go  up  the  hill, 
where  I  perceived  he  fell  from  running  to  going,  and  from  go- 
ing to  clambering  upon  his  hands  and  knees,  because  of  the 
steepness  of  the  place.  Now  about  the  mid-way  to  the  top 
of  the  hill  was  the  pleasant  Arbour,  made  by  the  Lord  of  the 
hill,  for  the  refreshing  of  weary  travellers.  Thither  therefore 
Christian  got,  where  also  he  sat  down  to  rest  him  :  then  he 
pulled  his  Roll  out  of  his  bosom,  and  read  therein  to  his  com- 
fort ;  he  also  now  began  afresh  to  take  a  review  of  the  coat 
or  garment  that  was  given  him  as  he  stood  by  the  cross. — 
Thus  pleasing  himself  a  while,  he  at  last  fell  into  a  slum- 
ber, and  thence  into  a  fist  sleep,  which  detained  him  in  that 
place  until  it  was  almost  night  ;  and  in  his  sleep  his  Roll  fell 
out  of  his  hand.  Now  as  he  was  sleeping,  there  came  one  to 
him  and  awaked  him,  saying,  "  Go  to  the  ant,  thou  sluggard  : 
consider  her  ways  and  be  wise."*  And  with  that  Christian 
suddenly  started  up,  and  sped  him  on  his  way,  and  went  apace 
till  he  came  to  the  top  of  the  hill,  (t) 

*  Prov.  vi.  6. 
on  the  left :  his  path  lies  straight  forward,  and  cannot  he  travelled  with- 
out ascending  the  hill ;  which  he  desires  to  do,  because  his  grand  con- 
cern is  to  be  found  right  at  last.  But  they,  who  chiefly  desire  at  a  cheap 
rate  to  keep  up  their  credit  and  confidence,  venture  into  perilous  or  ruin- 
ous paths,  till  they  either  openly  apostatize,  or  get  entangled  in  some 
fatal  delusion,  and  are  heard  of  no  more  among  the  people  of  God. 
These  lines  are  here  inserted — 

♦  Shall  they  who  wrong  begin  yet  rightly  end  ? 

Shall  they  at  all  have  safety  for  their  friend  ? 

No,  no ;  in  headstrong  manner  they  set  out, 

And  headlong  they  will  fall  at  last,  no  doubt.' 

(/)  The  difficulties  of  believers  often  seem  to  increase  as  (hey  proceed  : 
this  damps  their  spirits,  and  they  find  moie  painful  exertion  requisite 
than  they  once  expected,  especially  when  rejoicing  in  the  Lord  :  yet  he 
helps  them,  and  provides  for  their  refreshment  that  they  may  not  faint. 
But,  whether  their  trials  be  moderated,  or  remarkable  divine  consola- 
tions be  vouchsafed,  it  is,  alas,  very  common  for  them  to  presume  too 
much  on  their  perseverance  hitherto,  or  on  the  privileges  to  which  they 
have  been  admitted ;  and  thus  their  ardour  abates,  their  diligence  and 
vigilance  are  relaxed,  and  they  venture  to  allow  themselves  some  respite. 
Then  drowsiness  steals  upon  them,  darkness  envelopes  their  souls,  the 
evidences  of  their  acceptance  are  obscured  or  lost,  and  the  event  would 
be  fatal,  did  not  the  Lord  excite  them  to  renewed  earnestness  by  salutary 
warnings  and  alarms.  Nor  are  they  at  any  time  more  exposed  to  thift 
temptation,  than  when  outward  ease  hath  succeeded  to  great  hardships, 
patiently  and  conscientiously  endured  :  for  at  such  a  crisis  they  are  least 
disposed  to  question  their  own  sincerity  :  and  Satan  is  sure  to  employ  all 
hissuhtlety  to  lull  them  into  security,  and  so  in  fact  tempt  them  to  abuse 
the  Lord's  special  goodness  vouchsafed  to  them. 


T"IIa<&-1&IZJ?-3  1KB  ©©KB  3S, 

Sctw  as  jig  "Was   sleeping  "tb.ere  came  one "toTtim. 
and.  awake cL liim, 


JSagzr&"?Ba.yiSaiIp. 


Christian  misses  his  Roll.  63 

Now  when  he  was  got  up  to  the  top  of  the  hill  there  came 
two  men  running  against  him  amain  ;  the  name  of  the  one  was 
Timorous,  and  the  other  Mistrust :  to  whom  Christian  said, 
Sirs,  what's  the  matter,  you  run  the  wrong  way  ?  Timorous 
answered,  that  they  were  going  to  the  city  of  Zion,  and  had 
got  up  that  difficult  place  :  but,  said  he,  the  farther  we  go  the 
more  danger  we  meet  with ;  wherefore  we  turned,  and  are 
going  back  again. 

Yes,  said  Mistrust,  for  just  before  us  lie  a  couple  of  lions  in 
the  way  (whether  sleeping  or  waking  we  know  not ;)  and  we 
could  not  think,  if  we  came  within  reach,  but  they  would  pre- 
sently pull  us  in  pieces. 

Then  said  Clmstian  you  make  me  afraid  :  but  whither  shall 
I  flee  to  be  safe  ?  If  I  go  back  to  mine  own  country,  that  is  pre- 
pared for  fire  and  brimstone,  and  I  shall  certainly  perish  there  : 
if  I  can  get  to  the  Celestial  City,  I  am  sure  to  be  in  safety 
there. — I  must  venture  :  to  go  back  is  nothing  but  death,  ;  to 
go  forward  is  fear  of  death,  and  life  everlasting  beyond  it.  I 
will  yet  go  forward.— So  Mistrust  and  Timorous  ran  down  the 
hill,  and  Christian  went  on  his  way.  But  thinking  again  of  what 
he  heard  from  the  men,  he  felt  in  his  bosom  for  his  Roll,  that 
he  might  read  therein  and  be  comforted  ;  but  he  felt,  and  found 
it  not.  Then  was  Christian  in  great  distress,  and  knew  not 
what  to  do  ;  for  he  wanted  that  which  used  to  relieve  him, 
and  that  which  should  have  been  his  pass  into  the  Celestial 
City.  Here  therefore  he  began  to  be  much  perplexed,  and 
knew  not  what  to  do.  At  last  he  bethought  himself  that  he 
had  slept  in  the  Arbour  that  is  on  the  side  of  the  hill ;  and  fall- 
ing down  upon  his  knees,  he  asked  God's  forgivness  for  that 
his  foolish  act,  and  then  went  back  to  look  for  his  Roll.  But 
all  the  way  he  went  back,  who  can  sufficiently  set  forth  the 
sorrow  of  Christian's  heart  ?  Sometimes  he  sighed,  sometimes 
he  wept,  and  oftentimes  he  chid  himself  for  being  so  foolish  as 
to  fall  asleep  in  that  place,  which  was  erected  only  for  a  little 
refreshment  from  his  weariness.  Thus  therefore  he  went 
back,  carefully  looking  on  this  side  and  on  that,  all  the  way  as 
he  went,  if  happily  he  might  find  his  Roll  that  had  been  his 
comfort  so  mumy  times  in  his  journey.  He  went  thus  till  he 
came  again  within  sight  of  the  Arbour  where  he  sat  and  slept ; 
but  that  sight  renewed  his  sorrow  the  more,  by  bringing  again, 
even  afresh,  his  evil  of  sleeping  unto  his  mind.  Thus  there- 
fore he  now  went  on  bewailing  his  sinful  sleep,  saying,  "O 
wretched  man  that  I  am !"  that  I  should  sleep    in  the  day- 


64  Andjinds  it. 

time  !*  that  I  should  sleep  in  the  midst  of  difficulty  !  that  I 
should  so  indulge  the  flesh,  as  to  use  that  rest  for  ease  to  my 
flesh,  which  the  Lord  of  the  hill  hath  erected  only  for  the  re- 
lief of  the  spirits  of  Pilgrims  !  How  many  steps  have  I  took  in 
vain  !  Thus  it  happened  to  Israel  for  their  sin,  they  were  sent 
back  again  by  the  way  of  the  Red  Sea  :  and  I  am  made  to  tread 
those  steps  with  sorrow,  which  I  might  have  trod  with  delight, 
had  it  not  been  for  this  sinful  sleep.  How  far  might  I  have 
been  on  my  way  by  this  time  !  I  am  made  to  tread  those  steps 
thrice  over,  which  I  needed  not  to  have  trod  but  once  :  yea, 
now  also  I  am  like  to  be  benighted,  for  the  day  is  almost  spent  : 
O  that  I  had  not  slept !  («) 

Now  by  this  time  he  was  come  to  the  Arbour  again,  where 
for  awhile  he  sat  down  and  wept  ;  but  at  last,  (as  Christian 
would  have  it,)  he  looked  sorrowfully  down  under  the  settle, 
there  he  espied  his  Roll  ;  the  which  he  with  trembling  and 
haste  catched  up,  and  put  it  into  his  bosom.  But  who  can  tell 
how  joyful  this  man  was  when  he  had  gotten  his  Roll  again  ? 
for  this  Roll  was  the  assurance  of  his  life,  and  acceptance  at 
the  desired  haven.     Therefore  he  laid  it  up  in  his  bosom, 

*  1  Thess.  v.  7,  8.     Rev.  ii.  4,  5, 

{u)  Some  persons  are  better  prepared  to  struggle  through  difficulties 
than  to  face  dangers.  Alarming  convictions  induce  them  to  exercise  a 
temporary  self-denial,  and  to  exert  themselves  with  diligence ;  yet  the 
very  appearance  of  persecution  drives  them  back  to  their  forsaken 
courses  and  companions.  Through  unbelief,  distrust,  and  timidity,  they 
fear  the  rage  of  men  more  than  the  wrath  of  God ;  and  never  consider 
how  easily  the  Lord  can  restrain  or  disarm  the  fiercest  persecutors.  Even 
true  Christians  are  often  alarmed  by  the  discourse  of  such  persons;  but, 
as  they  believe  the  word  of  God,  they  are  "  moved  by  fear"  to  go  forward 
at  all  hazards.  Nay,  the  very  terrors,  which  induce  mere  professors  to 
apostacy,  excite  upright  souls  to  renewed  self-examination  by  the  Holy 
Scriptures,  that  they  may  "  rejoice  in  hope"  amidst  their  perils  and  tri- 
bulations :  and  this  discovers  to  them  those  decays  in  the  vigour  of  their 
affections,  and  consequently  in  the  evidences  of  their  acceptance,  which 
had  before  escaped  their  notice. — Christian's  perplexity,  remorse,  com- 
plaints, and  self-reproachings,  when  he  missed  his  roll,  and  went  back  to 
seek  it,  exactly  suit  the  experience  of  humble  and  conscientious  believers 
when  unwatchfulness  has  brought  their  state  into  uncertainty  :  but  they 
do  not  at  all  accord  to  that  of  professors  who  strive  against  all  doubts  in- 
discriminately, more  than  against  any  sin  whatever,  unless  connected  with 
open  scandal;  who  labour  hard  to  keep  up  their  confidence  against  evi- 
dence, amidst  continued  negligence  and  allowed  sins  :  and  exclaim  against 
sighs,  tears,  and  tenderness  of  conscience,  as  legality  and  unbelief.— No 
doubt  Bunyen  would  have  excluded  such  characters  from  the  company 
of  his  pilgrims ! 


But  is  benighted.     The  house  Beautiful.  65 

gave  thanks  to  God  for  directing  his  eye  to  the  place  where  it 
lay,  and  with  joy  and  tears  betook  himself  again  to  his  journey. 
But  O  how  nimbly  now  did  he  go  up  the  rest  of  the  hill !  (w) 
— Yet  before  he  got  up,  the  sun  went  down  upon  Christian  ; 
and  this  made  him  again  recall  the  vanity  of  his  sleeping  to  his 
remembrance  ;  and  thus  he  again  began  to  condole  himself : 
•  O  thou  sinful  sleep  !  how  for  thy  sake  am  I  like  to  be  be- 
nighted in  my  journey  !  1  must  walk  without  the  sun,  darkness 
must  cover  the  path  of  my  feet,  and  I  must  hear  the  noise  of 
doleful  creatures,  because  of  my  sinful  sleep  !'  Now  also  he 
remembered  the  story  that  Mistrust  and  Timorous  told  him  of, 
how  they  were  frighted  with  the  sight  of  the  lions.  Then  said 
Christian  to  himself  again,  these  beasts  range  in  the  night  for 
their  prey  ;  and  if  they  should  meet  with  me  in  the  dark,  how 
should  I  shift  them  ?  how  should  I  escape  being  by  them  torn 
in  pieces  ?  (x)  Thus  he  went  on  his  way.  But,  while  he  was 
thus  bewailing  his  unhappy  miscarriage,  he  lift  up  his  eyes, 
and  behold  there  was  a  very  stately  palace  before  him,  the 
name  of  which  was  Beautiful,  and  it  stood  just  by  the  highway 
side.  (?/) 

(w)  By  means  of  extraordinary  diligence,  with  renewed  application  to 
the  blood  of  Christ,  the  believer  in  time  recovers  his  warranted  confi- 
dence, and  God  "  restores  to  him  the  joy  of  his  salvation  :"  but  he  must, 
as  it  were,  pass  repeatedly  over  the  same  ground  with  sorrow,  which,  had 
it  not  been  for  his  negligence,  he  might  have  passed  at  once  with  com- 
fort. 

(x)  Believers  may  recover  their  evidences  of  acceptance,  and  yet  suffer 
many  troubles  as  the  effects  of  their  past  unwatchfulness.  The  Lord 
rebukes  and  chastens  those  whom  he  loves  :  genuine  comfort  springs  im- 
mediately from  the  vigorous  exercise  of  holy  affections  in  communion  with 
God,  which  may  be  suspended  even  when  no  doubts  are  entertained  of 
final  Balvation  :  and  the  true  penitent  is  least  disposed  to  forgive  himself, 
when  most  satisfied  that  the  Lord  hath  forgiven  him. 

(y)  Hitherto  Christian  has  been  a  solitary  pilgrim  :  but  we  must  next 
consider  him  as  admitted  to  the  communion  of  the  faithful,  and  joining 
with  them  in  the  most  solemn  public  ordinances.  This  is  represented 
under  the  emblem  of  the  house  Beautiful,  and  the  pilgrim's  entertain- 
ment in  it. — Mr.  Bunyan  was  a  prote3tant  dissenter,  an  Independent  in 
respect  of  church  government  and  discipline  ;  and  an  Anti-pcedo-baptist, 
or  one  who  deemed  adult  professors  of  repentence  and  faith  the  only  pro- 
per subjects  of  baptism,  and  immersion  the  only  proper  mode  of  adminis- 
tering that  ordinance.  He  must,  therefore,  have  intended  to  describe 
especially,  the  admission  of  the  new  convert  as  a  member  of  a  dissenting 
church,  (which  consists  of  the  communicants  only,)  upon  a  profession  of 
faith,  and  with  adult  baptism  by  immersion  :  but  as  he  held  open  com- 
munion with  Pcedo-bajptists,  the  last  circumstance  is  not  necessarily  in- 

I  6 


6b  The  Lions.     The  Porter  Watchful. 

So  I  saw  in  my  dream,  that  he  made  haste  and  went  forward, 
that  if  possible  he  might  get  lodging  there.  Now  before  he 
had  gone  far,  he  entered  into  a  very  narrow  passage,  which 
was  about  a  furlong  off  of  the  Porter's  lodge  ;  and  looking  very 
narrowly  before  him  as  he  went,  he  espied  two  lions  in  the  way. 
Now,  thought  he,  I  see  the  danger  that  Mistrust  and  Timorous 
were  driven  back  by.  (The  lions  were  chained,  but  he  saw 
not  the  chains.)  Then  he  was  afraid,  and  thought  also  him- 
self to  go  back  after  them  ;  for  he  thought  nothing  but  death 
was  before  him.  But  the  Porter  at  the  lodge,  whose  name  is 
Watchful,  perceiving  that  Christian  made  a  halt,  as  if  he  would 
go  back,  cried  unto  him  spying,  '  Is  thy  strength  so  small  ?* 
Fear  not  the  lions,  for  they  are  chained,  and  are  placed  there 
for  trial  of  faith  where  it  is,  and  for  discovery  of  those  that 
hive  none  :  keep  in  the  midst  of  the  path,  and  no  hurt  shall 
come  unto  thee.'  (z) 

*  Mark  iv.  40. 
eluded.  Indeed  be  has  expressed  himself  so  candidly  and  cautiously, 
that  his  representations  may  suit  the  admission  of  members  into  the  soci- 
ety of  professed  Christians,  in  any  communion,  where  a  serious  regard  to 
spiritual  religion  is  in  this  respect  maintained. — It  may  perhaps  be  ques- 
tioned, how  far,  in  the  present  state  of  things,  this  is  practicable  :  but  we 
can  scarcely  deny  it  to  be  very  desirable,  that  Christian  societies  should 
be  formed  according  to  the  principles  here  exhibited  :  such  would  indeed 
be  very  beautiful,  honourable  to  God,  conducive  to  mutual  edification, 
and  examples  to  the  world  around  them.  Various  expedients  also  may 
be  adopted  for  thus  promoting  the  communion  of  the  saints :  and  surely 
more  might  be  done  than  is  at  present,  perhaps  any  where,  were  all  con- 
cerned to  attempt  it  boldly,  earnestly,  and  with  united  efforts. 

(«)  A  public  profession  of  faith  exposes  a  man  to  more  opposition  from 
relatives  and  neighbours,  than  a  private  attention  to  religion  ;  and  in  our 
author's  days  it  was  commonly  the  signal  for  persecution :  for  which  rea- 
son he  places  the  lions  in  the  road  to  the  house  Beautiful. — Sense  per- 
ceives the  dangers,  and  the  imagination,  through  the  suggestions  of  Satan, 
exceedingly  magnifies  them  :  but  faith  alone  can  discern  the  secret  re- 
straints which  the  Lord  lays  on  the  minds  of  opposers;  and  even  believ- 
ers are  apt  to  be  needlessly  fearful  on  such  occasions.  But  the  vigilant 
pastors  of  the  flock  obviate  their  fears,  and  by  seasonable  admonitions 
animate  them  to  press  forward,  assured  that  nothing  shall  do  them  any 
real  harm,  and  that  all  shall  eventually  prove  beneficial  to  them. 

We  meet  with  the  following  lines  in  the  old  copies,  which  refer  to  the 
pilgrim's  present  situation  : — 

'Difficulty  is  behind,  fear  is  before, 
Though  he's  got  on  the  hill,  the  lions  roar : 
A  Christian  man  is  never  long  at  ease ; 
When  one  fright's  gone,  another  doth  him  seize 


Christian  ventures  past  the  Lions.  67 

Then  I  saw  that  he  went  on  trembling  for  fear  of  the  lions  ; 
but  taking  good  heed  to  the  directions  of  the  Porter,  he  heard 
them  roar,  but  they  did  him  no  harm.  Then  he  clapped  his 
hands,  and  went  on  till  he  came  and  stood  before  the  gate 
where  the  Porter  was.  Then  said  Christian  to  the  Porter, 
Sir,  What  house  is  this  ?  And,  May  I  lodge  here  to-night  ? 
The  Porter  answered,  This  house  was  built  by  the  Lord  of 
the  hill,  and  he  built  it  for  the  relief  and  security  of  Pilgrims. 
The  Porter  also  asked  whence  he  was  ?  and  whither  he  was 
going  ? 

Chr.  I  am  come  from  the  City  of  Destruction,  and  am  going 
to  Mount  Zion  ;  but,  because  the  sun  is  now  set,  I  desire,  if  I 
may,  to  lodge  here  to-night. 

Por.  What  is  your  name  ? 

Chr.  My  name  is  now  Christian,  but  my  name  at  the  first 
was  Graceless  :  I  came  of  the  race  of  Japheth,*  whom  God 
will  persuade  to  dwell  in  the  tents  of  Shcm. 

Por.  But  how  doth  it  happen  that  you  come  so  late  ?  The 
sun  is  set. 

Chr.  I  had  been  here  sooner,  but  that,  wretched  man  that 
I  am  !  I  slept  in  the  Arbour  that  stands  on  the  hill-side.  Nay, 
I  had,  notwithstanding  that,  been  here  much  sooner,  but  that 
in  my  sleep  I  lost  my  evidence,  and  came  without  it  to  the 
brow  of  the  hill ;  and  then  feeling  for  it  and  finding  it  not,  I 
was  forced  with  sorrow  of  heart  to  go  back  to  the  place 
where  I  slept  my  sleep  ;  where  I  found  'it,  and  now  I  am 
come,  (a) 

Por.  Well,  I  will  call  out  one  of  the  virgins  of  this  place, 
who  will,  if  she  likes  your  talk,  bring  you  into  the  rest  of  the 
family,  according  to  the  rules  of  the  house.  So  Watchful,  the 
Porter,  rang  the  bell,  at  the  sound  of  which  came  out  at  the 
door  of  the  house  a  grave  and  beautiful  damsel,  named  Discre- 
tion, and  asked  why  she  was  called  ? 

*  Gen.  ix.  27. 

(a)  The  Porter's  inquiries  and  Christian's  answers  exhibit  our  author's 
sentiments,  on  the  caution  with  which  members  should  be  admitted  into 
the  communion  of  the  faithful :  and  it  very  properly  shows,  how  mini- 
sters, by  private  conversation,  may  form  a  judgment  of  a  man's  profession, 
whether  it  be  intelligent  and  the  result  of  experience,  or  notional  and 
formal.  Christian  assigned  his  sinful  sleeping  as  the  cause  of  his  arrivin* 
so  late  :  when  believers  are  oppressed  with  prevailing  doubts  of  their 
acceptance,  they  are  backward  in  joining  themselves  to  the  people  of 
God ;  and  this  often  tempts  them  to  sinful  delays,  instead  of  exciting  them 
to  greater  diligence. 


68  Descretion,  Piety,   Prudence,  and  Charity. 

The  Porter  answered,  This  man  is  in  a  journey  from  the 
City  of  Destruction  to  Mourn  Zion  :  but  being  weary  and  be- 
nighted, he  asked  me  if  he  might  lodge  here  to-night :  so  I  told 
him  I  would  call  for  thee,  who,  after  discourse  had  with  him, 
mayest  do  as  seemeth  thee  good,  even  according  to  the  law  of 
the  house. 

Then  she  asked  him  whence  he  was  ?  and  whither  he  was 
going  ?  and  he  told  her.  She  asked  him  also  how  he  got  into 
the  way  ?  and  he  told  her.  Then  she  asked  him  what  he  had 
seen  and  met  with  in  the  way  ?  and  he  told  her.  And  at  last 
she  asked  his  name  ?  So  he  said,  It  is  Christian  ;  and  I  have 
so  much  the  niore  a  desire  to  lodge  hereto-night,  because, by 
what  I  perceive,  this  place  was  built  by  the  Lord  of  the  hill 
for  the  relief  and  security  of  Pilgrims.  So  she  smiled,  but  the 
water  stood  in  her  eyes  ;  and  after  a  little  pause  she  said,  I  will 
call  forth  two  or  three  more  of  the  family.  So  she  ran  to  the 
door  and  called  out  Prudence,  Piety,  and  Charity,  who,  after 
a  little  more  discourse  with  him,  had  him  into  the  family ;  and 
many  of  them  meeting  him  at  the  threshold  of  the  h.ouse,  said, 
"  Come  in,  thou  blessed  of  the  Lord  ;"  this  house  was  '  built 
by  the  Lord  of  the  hill,  on  purpose  to  entertain  such  Pilgrims 
in.'  Then  he  bowed  his  head,  and  followed  them  into  the 
house.  So  when  he  was  come  in  and  set  down,  they  gave 
him  something  to  drink,  and  consented  together,  that  until  sup- 
per was  ready,  some  of  them  should  have  some  particular 
discourse  with  Christian,  for  the  best  improvement  of  time  ; 
and  they  appointed  Piety,  and  Prudence,  and  Charity,  to  dis- 
course with  him  ;  and  thus  they  began.  (6) 

(b)  The  discourse  of  Discretion  with  the  Pilgrim  represents  such  pre- 
cautions and  inquiries  into  the  character  and  views  of  a  professor,  as  may 
be  made  use  of  by  any  bg.dy  of  Christians,  in  order  to  prevent  the  intru- 
sion of  improper  persons.  The  answers  given  to  the  several  questions 
proposed,  constitute  the  proper  external  qualifications  for  admission  to 
the  Lord's  table,  when  there  is  nothing  in  a  man's  principles  and  conduct 
inconsistent  with  them;  for  the  Lord  alone  can  judge  how  far  they  ac- 
cord to  the  inward  dispositions  and  affections  of  the  heart. — By  the  dis- 
course of  others  belonging  to  the  family  with  Christian,  previously  to  hia 
admission,  the  author  probably  meant,  that  members  should  be  admitted 
into  Christian  societies  with  the  approbation  of  the  most  prudent,  pious, 
and  candid  part  of  those  that  constitute  them  ;  and  according  to  the  dic- 
tates of  those  graces  or  endowments  here  personified. — By  giving  him 
'something  to  eat  before  supper,'  he  probably  referred  to  those  prepara- 
tory sermons  and  devotions,  by  which  the  administration  of  the  Lord's 
supper  was  then  frequently  and  with  great  propriety  introduced. 


Piety  discourses  with  Christian.  69 

Pi.  Come,  good  Christian,  since  we  have  been  so  loving  to 
you,  to  receive  you  into  our  house  this  night,  let  us,  if  perhaps 
we  may  better  ourselves  thereby,  talk  with  you  of  all  things 
that  have  happened  to  j'ou  in  your  pilgrimage,  (c) 

Chr.  With  a  very  good  will ;  and  I  am  glad  that  you  are  so 
well  disposed. 

Pi.  What  moved  you  at  first  to  betake  yourself  to  a  Pilgrim's 
life? 

Chr.  I  was  driven  out  of  my  native  country  by  a  dreadful 
sound  that  was  in  mine  ears  ;  to  wit,  That  unavoidable 
destruction  did  attend  me  if  I  abode  in  that  place  where  I 
was. 

Pi.  But  how  did  it  happen  that  you  came  out  of  your  coun- 
try this  way  ? 

Chr.  It  was  as  God  would  have  it :  for  when  I  was  under 
the  fears  of  destruction,  I  did  not  know  whither  to  go  ;  but  by 
chance  there  came  a  man  even  to  me  (as  I  was  trembling  and 
weeping)  whose  name  is  Evangelist,  and  he  directed  me  to  the 
Wicket-gate,  which  else  I  should  never  have  found,  and  so  set 
me  into  the  way  that  hath  led  me  directly  to  this  house. 

Pi.  But  did  you  not  come  by  the  house  of  the  Interpreter  ? 

Chr.  Yes,  and  did  see  such  things  there,  the  remembrance 
of  which  will  stick  by  me  as  long  as  I  live  ;  especially  three 
things  ;  to  wit,  how  Christ  in  despite  of  Satan,  maintains  his 
work  of  grace  in  the  heart ;  how  the  man  had  sinned  himself 
quite  out  of  hopes  of  God's  mercy  ;  and  also  the  dream  of  him 
that  thought  in  his  sleep  the  day  of  judgment  was  come. 

Pi.  Why  !  Did  you  hear  him  tell  his  dream  ? 

Chr.  Yes,  and  a  dreadful  one  in  was,  I  thought  ;  it  made  my 
heart  ache  as  he  was  telling  of  it ;  but  yet  I  am  glad  I  heard 
it. 

Pi.  Was  this  all  that  you  saw  at  the  house  of  the  Interpre- 
ter ? 

Chr.  No  he  took  me  and  had  me  where  he  showed  me  a 
stately. palace,  and  how  the  people  were  clad  in  gold  that  were 
in  it ;  and  how  there  came  a  venturous  man,  and  cut  his  way 

(c)  The  farther  conversation  of  Piety  and  her  companions  with  Chris- 
tian, was  subsequent  to  his  admission,  and  represents  the  advantage  of  the 
communion  of  the  saints,  and  the  best  method  of  conducting  it. — To  lead 
believers  to  a  serious  review  of  the  way  in  which  they  have  been  led 
hitherto,  is  every  way  profitable,  as  it  tends  to  increase  humiliation,  gra- 
titude, faith,  and  hope  ;  and  must,  therefore,  proportionably  conduce  to 
the  glory  of  God,  and  the  edification  of  their  brethren. 


70  Christian  relates  what  he  had  met  with. 

through  the  armed  men  that  stood  in  the  door  to  keep  him  out ; 
find  how  he  was  bid  to  come  in  and  win  eternal  glory.  Me- 
thought  those  things  did  ravish  my  heart :  I  would  have  staid 
at  that  good  man's  house  a  twelve-month,  hut  that  I  knew  I 
had  further  to  go. 

Pi.  And  what  saw  you  else  in  the  way  ? 

Chr.  Saw  !  Why,  1  went  but  a  little  further,  and  I  saw  One, 
as  I  thought  in  my  mind,  hang  bleeding  upon  a  tree  :  and  the 
very  sight  of  him  made  my  burden  fall  off  my  back  ;  for  I 
groaned  under  a  heavy  burden,  but  then  it  fell  down  from  off 
me.  'Twas  a  strange  thing  to  me,  for  I  never  saw  such  a  thing 
before  ;  yea,  and  while  I  stood  looking  up,  (for  then  I  could 
not  forbear  looking,)  three  shining  ones  came  to  me  :  one  of 
them  testified  that  my  sins  were  forgiven  me  ;  another  stript 
me  of  my  rags,  and  gave  me  this  broidered  coat  which  you  see  ; 
and  the  third  set  the  mark  which  you  see  in  my  forehead,  and 
gave  me  this  sealed  Roll ;  (and  with  that  he  plucked  it  out  of 
his  bosom.) 

Pi.  But  you  saw  more  than  this,  did  you  not  ? 

Clir.  The  things  that  I  have  told  you  were  the  best :  yet  some 
other  matters  I  saw  ;  as  namely,  I  saw  three  men,  Simple, 
Sloth,  and  Presumption,  lie  asleep,  a  little  out  of  the  way  as  I 
came,  with  irons  upon  their  heels  ;  but  do  you  think  I  could 
awake  them  !  I  also  saw  Formalist  and  Hypocrisy  come  tum- 
bling over  the  wall,  to  go,  as  they  pretended,  to  Zion  ;  but 
they  were  quickly  lost  ;  even  as  1  myself  did  tell  them,  but 
they  would  not  believe.  But,  above  all,  I  found  it  hard  work 
to  get  up  this  hill,  and  as  hard  to  come  by  the  lions'  mouth  : 
and  truly,  if  it  had  not  been  for  the  good  man,  the  Porter,  that 
stands  at  the  gate,  I  do  not  know  but  that,  after  all,  I  might 
have  gone  back  again  ;  but  now,  1  thank  God,  I  am  here  ;  and 
I  thank  you  for  receiving  of  me. 

Then  Prudence  thought  good  to  ask  him  a  few  questions, 
and  desired  his  answer  to  them. 

Pr.  Do  you  not  think  sometimes  of  the  country  from 
whence  you  came  ? 

Chr.  Yes,  but  with  much  shame  and  detestation  :  truly  "If 
I  had  been  mindful  of  that  country  from  whence  I  came  out,  I 
might  have  had  opportunity  to  have  returned,  but  now  I  desire 
abetter  country,  that  is  an  heavenly."* 

Tr.  Do  you  not  yet  bear  away  with  you  some  of  the  things 
that  then  you  were  conversant  withal  ? 

*  Heb.  xi.  16. 


Charily  asks  Christian  of  his  Wife  and  Children.         7 1 

Chr.  Yes,  but  greatly  against  my  will  ;  especially  my  inward 
and  carnal  cogitations,  with  which  all  my  countrymen,  as  well 
as  myself,  were  delighted  :  but  now  all  those  things  are  my 
grief ;  and  might  I  but  choose  mine  own  things,  I  would  choose. 
never  to  think  of  those  things  more  ;  but  when  I  would  be  do- 
ing of  that  which  is  best,  that  which  is  worst  is  with  me. 

Pr.  Do  you  not  find  sometimes  as  if  those  things  were  van- 
quished, which  at  other  times  are  your  perplexity  ? 

Chr.  Yes,  but  that  is  but  seldom  ;  but  they  are  to  me  golden 
hours  in  which  such  things  happen  to  me. 

Pr.  Can  you  remember  by  what  means  you  find  your  anoy- 
ances at  times  as  if  they  were  vanquished  ? 

Chr.  Yes  :  when  I  think  what  1  saw  at  the  cross,  that  will 
do  it ;  and  when  I  look  upon  my  broidered  coat,  that  will  do 
it :  also  when  1  look  into  the  Roll  that  I  carry  in  my  bosom, 
that  will  do  it ;  and  when  my  thoughts  wax  warm  about  whith- 
er I  am  going,  that  will  do  it. 

Pr.  And  what  is  it  that  makes  you  so  desirous  to  go  to 
Mount  Zion  ? 

Chr.  Why  there  I  hope  to  see  him  alive  that  did  hang  dead 
on  the  cross  ;  and  there  I  hope  to  be  rid  of  all  those  things 
that  to  this  day  are  in  me  an  annoyance  to  me  :  there  they  say 
there  is  no  death  ;*  and  there  I  shall  dwell  with  such  compa- 
ny as  I  like  best.  For,  to  tell  you  the  truth,  I  love  him  be- 
cause I  was  by  him  eased  of  my  burden  ;  and  I  am  weary  of 
my  inward  sickness.  I  would  fain  be  where  I  shall  die  no 
more,  and  with  the  company  that  shall  continually  cry,  '.'  Holy, 
holy,  holy."  (d) 

Then  said  Charity  to  Christian,  Have  you  a  family  ?  are 
you  a  married  man  ? 

Chr.  I  have  a  wife  and  four  small  children. 

*  Tsa.  xxv.  8.     Rev.  xxi.  4. 

(d)  Men  may  learn  any  doctrine  by  human  teaching,  and  relate  by 
rote  any  experience ;  nay,  general  convictions,  transient  affections,  and 
distinct  notions  may  impose  upon  the  man  himself,  and  he  may  mistake 
them  for  true  conversion.  The  be3t  method  of  avoiding  this  dangerous 
rock  consists  in  daily  self-examination,  and  constant  prayer  to  be  pre- 
served from  it:  and,  as  far  as  we  are  concerned  to  form  a  judgment  of 
others,  in  order  to  perform  our  several  duties  towards  them,  prudence  is 
especially  required,  and  will  suggest  such  questions  as  are  here  proposed. 
The  true  Christian's  inmost  feelings  will  best  explain  the  answers,  which 
no  exposition  can  elucidate  to  those  who  are  unacquainted  with  the  conflict 
to  which  they  refer. —  The  golden  hours,  (fleeting  and  precious,)  are  earn- 
ests of  the  everlasting  holy  felicity  of  heaven. 


72  Their  Discourse  during  Supper. 

Char.  And  why  did  you  not  bring  them  along  with  you  ? 

Then  Christian  wept,  and  said,  Oh  !  how  willingly  would  I 
have  done  it !  but  they  were  all  of  them  utterly  averse  to  my 
going  on  pilgrimage. 

Char.  But  you  should  have  talked  to  them,  and  have  endea- 
voured to  have  shown  them  the  danger  of  being  left  behind. 

Chr.  So  I  did  ;  and  told  them  also  what  God  had  showed  to 
me  of  the  destruction  of  our  City  ;  but  I  seemed  to  them  as  one 
that  mocked,  and  they  believed  me  not.* 

Char.  And  did  you  pray  to  God  that  he  would  bless  your 
counsel  to  them  ? 

Chr.  Yes,  and  that  with  much  affection  ;  for  you  must  think 
that  my  wife  and  poor  children  were  very  dear  unto  me. 

Char.  But  did  you  tell  them  of  your  own  sorrow,  and  fear 
of  destruction  ?  for  1  suppose  that  destruction  was  visible 
enough  to  you. 

Chr.  Yes,  over,  and  over,  and  over.  They  might  also  see 
my  fears  in  my  countenance,  in  my  tears,  and  also  in  my  trem- 
bling under  the  apprehension  of  the  judgments  that  did  hang 
over  our  heads  ;  but  all  was  not  sufficient  to  prevail  with  them 
to  come  with  me. 

Char.  But  what  could  they  say  for  themselves  why  they 
came  not  ? 

Clir.  Why,  my  wife  was  afraid  of  losing  this  world  ;  and  my 
children  were  given  to  the  foolish  delights  of  youth  :  so,  what 
by  one  thing  and  what  by  another,  they  left  me  to  wander  in 
this  manner  alone. 

Char.  But  did  you  not  with  your  vain  life  damp  all  that  you 
by  words  used  by  way  of  persuasion  to  bring  them  away  with 
you  ? 

Chr.  Indeed  I  cannot  commend  my  life,  for  I  am  conscious 
to  myself  of  many  failings  therein  :  I  know  also,  that  a  man  by 
his  conversation  may  soon  overthrow,  what  by  argument  or 
persuasion  he  doth  labour  to  fasten  upon  others  for  their 
good.  Yet  this  I  can  say,  I  was  very  wary  of  giving  them  oc- 
casion, by  any  unseemly  action,  to  make  them  avers  to  going 
on  pilgrimage.  Yea,  for  this  very  thing  they  would  tell  me  I 
was  too  precise  ;  and  that  I  denied  myself  of  things,  (for  their 
sakes)  in  which  they  saw  no  evil.  Nay,  I  think  I  may  say 
that  if  what  they  saw  in  me  did  hinder  them,  it  was  my  great 

*  Gen.  xix.  14. 


The  Discourse  during  Supper.  73 

tenderness  in  sinning  against  God,  or  of  doing  any  wrong  to  my 
neighbour. 

Char.  Indeed  "  Cain  hated  his  brother,  because  his  own 
works  were  evil,  and  his  brother's  righteous  ;"*  "  and  if  thy 
wife  and  children  have  been  offended  with  thee  for  this,  they 
thereby  show  themselves  to  be  implacable  to  good  ;  and  thou 
hast  delivered  thy  soul  from  their  blood.|"(e) 

•  Now  I  saw  in  my  dream,  that  thus  they  sat  talking  together 
until  supper  was  ready.  So  when  they  had  made  ready,  they 
sat  down  to  meat.  Now  the  table  was  furnished  with  fat 
things,  and  with  wine  that  was  well  refined  ;  and  all  their  talk 
at  the  table  was  about  the  Lord  of  the  hill  ;  as,  namely,  about 
what  He  had  done,  and  wherefore  He  did  what  he  did,  and 
why  He  had  builded  that  House  ;  and  by  what  they  said,  I 
perceived  that  He  had  been  a  great  warrior,  and  had  fought 
with  and  slain  him  that  had  the  power  of  death  *  but  not  with- 
out great  danger  to  himself ;  which  made  me  love  him  the 
more. 

For,  as  they  said,  and  as  I  believe,  said  Christian,  he  did  it 
with  the  loss  of  much  blood.  But  that  which  put  glory  of 
grace  into  all  he  did,  was,  that  he  did  it  of  pure  love  to  his 
country.  And  besides,  there  were  some  of  them  of  the  house- 
hold that  said,  they  had  seen  and  spoke  with  him  since  he  did 
die  on  the  Cross  ;  and  they  have  attested,  that  they  had  it 
from  his  own  lips,  that  he  is  such  a  lover  of  poor  Pilgrims,  that 
the  like  is  not  to  be  found  from  the  east  to  the  west. 

They,  moreover,  gave  an  instance  of  what  they  affirmed, 
and  that  was,  he  had  stript  himself  of  his  glory  that  he  might 
do  this  for  the  poor  ;  and  that  they  heard  him  say  and  affirm, 
'  That  he  would  not  dwell  in  the  mountain  of  Zion  alone.' 
They  said,  moreover,  that  he  had  made  many  Pilgrims  Prin- 

*Uohniii.  12.  t  Ezek.  iii.  19.  |  Heb.  ii.  14,  15. 
(e)  When  we  know  the  value  of  our  own  souls,  we  shall  become 
greatly  solicitous  for  the  souls  of  ethers.  It  is  therefore  a  very  suspicious 
circumstance,  when  a  man  professing' godliness  shows  no  earnestness  in 
persuading  those  he  loves  best,  to  seek  salvation  :  and  it  is  absurd  in  the 
extreme  to  excuse  this  negligence  by  arguments  taken  from  God's  secret 
purposes,  when  these  have  no  influence  on  the  conduct  of  the  very  same 
persons  in  tfyeir  temporal  concerns  ! — Charity's  discourse  with  Christian 
shows  the  author's  sentiments  of  the  duties  of  believers  in  this  most  im- 
portant concern  ;  and  of  the  real  reasons  why  carnal  men  reject  the  gos- 
pel. 

a  7 


74  The  Study  dnd  the  Records. 

ces,  though  by  nature  they  were  beggars  born,  and  their  origi- 
nal had  been  the  dunghill.*;/) 

Thus  they  discoursed  together  till  late  at  night  ;  and  after 
they  had  committed  themselves  to  their  Lord  for  protection, 
they  betook  themselves  to  rest.  The  pilgrim  they  laid  in 
a  large  upper  chamber,  whose  window  opened  towards  the 
sun-rising  :  the  name  of  the  chamber  was  Peace,  where  he 
slept  till  break  of  day,  and  then  he  awoke  and  sang — 

'  Where  am  I  now  !  Is  this  the  love  and  care 
Of  Jesus,  for  the  men  that  Pilgrims  are, 
Thus  to  provide  !  That  I  should  be  forgiven, 
And  dwell  already  the  nest  door  to  heaven  \\g) 

So  in  the  morning  they  all  got  up  ;  and,  after  some  more 
discourse,  they  told  him  that  he  should  not  depart  till  they 
had  showed  him  the  Rarities  of  thut  place.  And  hrst  they  had 
him  into  the  Study,  where  they  showed  him  records  of  the 
greatest  antiquity  ;  in  which,  as  I  remember  my  dream,  they 
showed  him,  first  the  pedigree  of  the  Lord  of  the  hill,  that  he  was 
the  Son  of  the  Ancient  of  Days,  and  came  by  an  eternal  gene- 
ration. Here  also  was  more  fully  recorded  the  acts  that  he 
had  done,  and  the  names  of  many  hundreds  that  he  had  taken 

*  1  Sam.  ii.  8.     Psa.  cxiii.  7. 

(/)  The  administration  of  the  Lord's  supj  er  is  here  emblematically 
described.  In  it  the  Person,  humiliation,  sufferii  gs,  and  death  of  Christ, 
with  the  motive  and  event  of  them,  are  kept  in  perpetual  remembrance. 
By  seriously  contemplating  on  these  interesting  subjects,  with  the  em- 
blems of  his  body  wounded  and  his  blood  shed  before  our  eyes;  and  by 
professing  our  cordial  acceptance  of  his  salvation,  and  surrender  of  our- 
selves to  his  service  ;  we  find  every  holy  affection  revived  and  invigorat- 
ed, and  our  souls  humbled  and  softened  in  deep  repentance,  inspired  with 
calm  confidence,  animated  to  thankful,  zealous,  self-denying  obedience, 
and  enlarged  tender  affection  for  our  fellow  Christians,  with  compassion- 
ate forgiving  love  of  our  most  inveterate  enemies.  The  believer  will  rea- 
dily apply  the  allegorical  representation  of '  the  Lord  of  the  hill,'*  to  the 
love  oi  Christ  for  lost  sinners,  which  no  words  can  adequately  describe, 
for  '•  it  passeth  knowledge." 

(g)  That  peace  of  conscience  and  serenity  of  mind,  which  follow  a 
humble  upright  profession  of  faith  in  Christ,  and  communion  with  him 
and  his  people,  is  not  the  effect  of  a  mere  outward  observance  ;  but  of 
that  inward  disposition  of  heart  which  is  thus  cultivated,  and  of  the 
Lord's  blessing  on  his  own  appointments.  This  is  here  represented  by 
the  chamber  Peace :  it  raises  the  soul  above  the  care  and  bustle  of  this 
vain  world,  and  springs  from  the  healing  beams  of  the  Sun  of  Righteous- 
ness. 

*  Isa.  xxv.  6,  7. 


The  Armoury.  75 

into  his  service  ;  and  how  he  had  placed  them  in  such  habita- 
tions,  that  could  neither  by  length  of  days,  nor  decays  of  na- 
ture, be  dissolved. 

Then  they  read  to  him  some  of  the  worthy  acts  that  some  of 
his  servants  had  done  :  as  how  they  had  "  subdued  kingdoms, 
wrought  righteousness,  obtained  promises,  stopped  the  mouths 
of  lions,  quenched  the  violence  of  fire,  escaped  the  edge  of 
the  sword,  out  of  weakness  were  made  strong,  waxed  valiant  in 
light,  and  turned  to  flight  the  armies  of  the  aliens."* 

Then  they  read  again  in  another  part  of  the  records  of  the 
house,  where  it  was  showed  how  willing  their  Lord  was  to  re- 
ceive into  his  favour  any,  even  any,  though  they  in  time  past 
had  offered  great  affronts  to  his  person  and  proceedings.  Here 
also  were  several  other  histories  of  many  other  famous  things, 
of  all  which  Christian  had  a  view  :  as  of  things  both  ancient 
and  modern  ;  together  with  prophecies  and  predictions  of 
things  that  have  their  certain  accomplishment,  both  to  the 
dread  and  amazement  of  enemies,  and  the  comfort  and  solace 
of  Pilgrims,  (h) 

The  next  day  they  took  him  and  had  him  into  the  Ar- 
moury, where  they  showed  him  all  manner  of  furniture  which 
their  Lord  had  provided  for  Pilgrims,  as  sword,  shield,  helmet, 
breast-plate,  all-pra}^er,  and  shoes  that  would  not  wear  out. 
And  there  was  here  enough  of  this  to  harness  out  as  many 
men,  for  the  service  of  their  Lord,  as  there  be  stars  in  the 
heaven  for  multitude. 

They  also  showed  him  some  of  the  engines,  with  which 
some  of  his  servants  had  done  wonderful  things.  They  show- 
ed him  Moses'  rod  ;  the  hammer  and  nail  with  which  Jael 
slew  Sisera ;  the  pictures,  trumpets,  and  lamps  too,  with 
which  Gideon  put  to  flight  the  armies  of  Midian.  Then  they 
showed  him  the  ox's  goad,  wherewith  Shamagar  slew  six  hun- 
dred men.  They  showed  him  also  the  jaw  bone  with  which 
Samson  did  such  mighty  feats  :  they  showed  him  moreover 
the  sling  and  stone  with  which  David  slew  Goliah  of  Gath  ;  and 
the  sword  also  with  which  their  Lord  will  kill  the  Man  of  Sin,  in 
the  day  that  he  shall  rise  up  to  the  prey.     They  showed  him 

*  Heb.  xi.  33,  34.  t  Eph.  vi.  10—18.      I  Thess.  v.  6. 

(K)  Christian  communion,  properly  conducted,  tends  to  enlarge  the 
believer's  acquaintance  with  the  Holy  Scriptures  :  and  this  conduces  to 
increase  faith,  hope,  love,  patience  and  fortitude  ;  to  animate  the  soul  in 
emulating  the  illustrious  examples  there  exhibited ;  and  to  furnish  in- 
struction for  every  good  work. 


76  "   A  Viexso  of  the  Delectable  Mountains. 

besides  man}'  excellent  tilings,  with  which  Christian  was  much 
delighted. — This  done,  they  went  to  their  rest  again,  (i) 

Then  I  saw  in  my  dream  that  on  the  morrow  he  got  up  to 
go  forwards,  but  they  desired  him  to  stay  till  the  next  day 
also  ;  and  then,  said  they,  we  will,  if  the  day  be  clear,  show 
you  the  Delectable  Mountains  ;  which,  they  said,  would  yet 
further  add  to  his  comfort,  because  they  were  nearer  the  de- 
sired haven  than  the  place  where  at  present  he  was  ;  so  he 
consented  and  staid.  When  the  morning  was  up  they  had  him 
to  the  top  of  the  house,  and  bid  him  look  south  :  so  he  did  ; 
and  behold,  at  a  great  distance,*  he  saw  a  most  pleasant 
mountainous  country,  beautified  with  woods,  vineyards,  fruits 
of  all  sorts,  flowers  also,  with  springs  and  fountains,  very  de- 
lectable to  behold.  Then  he  asked  the  name  of  the  country. 
They  said,  It  was  Immanuel's  Land  ;  and  it  is  as  common,  said 
they,  as  this  hill  is,  to  and  for  all  the  Pilgrims.  And  when 
thou  comest  there,  from  thence,  said  they,  thou  may  est  see  to 
the  gate  of  the  Celestial  City,  as  the  shepherds  that  live  there 
will  make  appear,  (k) 

Now  he  bethought  himself  of  setting  forward,  and  they  were 
willing  he  should.  But  first,  said  they,  let  us  go  again  into  the 
Armoury.  So  they  did  ;  and  when  he  came  there  they  har- 
nessed him  from  head  to  foot  with  what  was  of  proof,  lest  per- 
haps  he  should  meet  with  assaults  in  the  way.     He  being 

*  Isa.xxxiii.  16,  17. 

(i)  The  provision  made  in  Christ  and  his  fulness,  for  maintaining  and 
increasing,  in  the  hearts  of  his  people,  these  holy  affections,  by  the  vigor- 
ous exercise  of  which  victory  is  obtained  over  all  enemies,  is  here  repre- 
sented by  the  Armoury.*  This  suffices  for  all  who  seek  to  be  supplied 
from  it,  how  many  soever  they  be.  We  ought,  therefore,  "  to  take  to 
ourselves  the  whole  armour  of  God,"  and  "  put  it  on,"  by  diligently  using 
all  the  means  of  grace  :  and  we  may  assist  others,  by  our  exhortations, 
counsels,  example,  and  prayers,  to  do  the  same. — The  following  allusions 
to  the  scriptural  history,  which  have  a  peculiar  propriety  in  an  allegory, 
intimate  that  the  means  of  grace  are  made  effectual  by  the  power  of  God, 
which  we  should  depend  on,  in  implicit  obedience  to  his  appointments. 

(/c)  The  Delectable  Mountains,  as  seen  at  a  distance,  represent  those 
distinct  views  of  the  privileges  and  consolations  attainable  in  this  life,  with 
which  believers  are  sometimes  favoured,  when  attending  on  divine  ordi- 
nances, or  diligently  making  a  subsequent  improvement  of  them.  The 
hopes  thus  inspired  prepare  them  for  pressing  forward  through  dangers 
and  hardships.  This  is  the  pre-eminent  advantage  of  Christian  commu- 
nion, and  can  only  be  enjoyed  at  some  special  seasons,  when  the  Sun  of 
Righteousness  shines  upon  the  soul. 

*  Eph.  vi.  10—18.     1  Thess.  v.  6. 


Christian  armed  goes  on  his  way.  77 

therefore  thus  accoutred  walked  out  with  his  friends  to  the 
gate,  and  there  he  asked  the  Porter,  if  he  saw  any  Pilgrims 
pass  by  ?  Then  the  Porter  answered,  Yes.  (I) 

Chr.  Pray,  did  you  know  him  1 

For.  I  asked  his  name,  and  he  told  me  it  was  Faithful. 

O,  said  Christian,  I  know  him  :  he  is  my  townsman,  my 
near  neighbour,  he  comes  from  the  place  where  I  was  born  : 
how  far  do  you  think  he  may  be  before  ? 

Por.  He  is  got  by  this  time  below  the  hill. 

Well,  said  Christian,  good  Porter,  the  Lord  be  with  thee, 
and  add  to  all  thy  blessings  much  increase,  for  the  kindness  that 
thou  hast  showed  to  me. 

Then  he  began  to  go  forward  ;  but  Discretion,  Piety,  Charity, 
and  Prudence,  would  accompany  him  down  to  the  foot  of  the 
hill.  So  they  went  on  together,  reiterating  their  former  dis- 
courses, till  they  came  to  go  down  the  hill.  Then  said  Chris- 
tian, as  it  was  difficult  coming  up,  so,  as  far  as  I  can  see,  it  is 
dangerous  going  down.  Yes,  said  Prudence,  so  it  is  ;  for  it  is  a 
hardmatterfor  a  man  to  go  down  into  the  Valley  of  Humiliation, 
as  thou  art  now,  and  to  catch  no  slip  by  the  way  ;  therefore 
said  they,  are  we  come  out  to  accompany  thee  down  the  hill , 
So  he  began  to  go  down,  but  very  warily,  yet  he  caught  a 
slip  or  two. 

Then  I  saw  in  my  dream,  that  these  good  companions,  when 
Christian  was  gone  down  to  the  bottom  of  the  hill,  gave  him  a 
loaf  of  bread,  a  bottle  of  wine,  and  a  cluster  of  raisins  ;  and 
then  he  went  on  his  way.  (m) 

(Z)  The  oi-dinances  of  public  or  social  worship  are  only  the  means  of 
being  religious,  not  the  essence  of  religion  itself.  Having  renewed  our 
strength  by  waiting  on  the  Lord,  we  must  go  forward,  by  attending  with 
greater  diligence  to  the  duties  of  our  several  stations .;  preparing  to  re- 
sist temptations,  which  often  assault  us  after  special  seasons  of  divine  con- 
solation. Ministers  therefore,  and  experienced  believers,  should  warn 
converts  to  expect  trials  and  conflicts,  and  recommend  to  them  such  com- 
panions as  may  be  a  comfort  and  help  in  their  pilgrimage. 

(tri)  The  humiliation  requisite  for  receiving  Christ,  obtaining  peace, 
and  making  a  good  confession  of  faith,  is  general  and  indistinct,  compared 
with  that  which  may  be  acquired  by  subsequent  study,  observation,  and 
experience,  especially  amidst  trials  and  conflicts  :  and  the  Lord  common- 
ly dispenses  comfort  and  humiliating  dispensations  alternately,  that  the 
believer  may  neither  be  elated  nor  depressed  above  measure.* — The  val- 
ley of  humiliation,  therefore,  is  judiciously  placed  beyond  the  house 
Beautiful.  Some  explain  it  to  signify  a  Christian's  outward  circumstan- 
ces, when  reduced  to  poverty,  or  subjected  to  great  temporal  losses  by 

*  2  Cor.  xii.  1—5. 

7* 


78  The  Valley  of  Humiliation. 

But  now,  in  this  Valley  of  Humiliation,  poor  Christian  was 
hard  put  to  it ;  for  he  had  gone  but  a  little  way,  before  he  es- 
pied a  foul  Fiend  coming  over  the  field  to  meet  him  :  his 
name  is  Apollyon.  Then  did  Christian  begin  to  be  afraid,  and 
to  cast  in  his  mind  whether  to  go  back  or  to  stand  his  ground. 
But  he  considered  again,  that  he  had  no  armour  for  his  back, 
and  therefore  thought  that  to  turn  the  back  to  him  might  give 
him  greater  advantage,  with  ease  to  pierce  him  with  his  darts  : 
therefore  he  resolved  to  venture,  and  stand  his  ground  :  for 
thought  he,  had  I  no  more  in  mine  eye  than  the  saving  of  my 
life,  it  would  be  the  best  way  to  stand.  (?i) 

professing;  the  gospel ;  and  perhaps  the  author  bad  this  idea  in  his  mind  : 
yet  these  could  only  be  viewed  as  means  of  producing;  inward  humilia- 
tion.— In  going;  down  into  the  valley,  the  believer  will  greatly  need  the 
assistance  of  discretion,  piety,  charity,  and  prudence,  and  the  recollection 
of  the  instructions  and  counsels  of  such  Christians  as  are  eminent  for  these 
endowments  :  for  humiliating  dispensations  and  experiences  excite  the 
latent  evils  of  the  heart,  and  often  cause  men  to  speak  and  act  unadvis- 
edly ;  so  that,  notwithstanding  every  precaution,  the  review  will  com- 
monly discover  many  things  which  excite  the  remorse  and  sorrow  of  deep 
repentance.  - 

(n)  Under  discouraging  circumstances  the  believer  may  be  tempted 
to  murmur,  despond,  or  seek  relief  from  the  world.  Finding  his  too  san- 
guine expectations  not  answered  ;  that  he  grows  worse  rather  than  bet- 
ter in  his  opinion  of  himsjslf;  that  his  comforts  are  transitory;  and  that 
much  reproach,  contempt,  and  loss  are  incurred  by  his  profession  of  reli- 
gion, discontent  will  often  rise  up  in  his  heart,  and  weakness  of  faith  will 
expose  him  to  sharp  conflicts. — Mr.  Bunyan,  having  experienced,  in  an 
uncommon  degree,  the  most  dreadful  temptations,  was  probably  led  by 
that  circumstance  to  speak  on  this  subject,  in  language  not  very  intelli- 
gible to  those  who  have  been  exempted  from  such  paiuful  exercises. — 
The  nature  of  his  work  required  that  they  should  be  described  under 
outward  emblems  ;  but  the  inward  suggestions  of  evil  spirits  are  espe- 
cially intended.  These  seem  to  have  peculiar  access  to  the  imagination, 
and  are  able  to  paint  before  that  illusive  faculty  the  most  alluring  or  ter- 
rifying representations,  as  if  they  were  realities. — Apollyon  signifies  the 
destroyer  ;*  and  in  carrying  on  the  work  of  destruction,  fallen  angels 
endeavour,  by  various  devices,  to  deter  men  from  prayer,  and  to  render 
them  afraid  of  those  things  without  which  the  life  of  faith  cannot  be 
maintained  ;  in  order  that,  after  convictions,  they  may  be  led  to  give  up 
religion,  as  the  only  method  of  recovering  their  composure.  Many,  "hav- 
ing no  root  in  themselves,"  thus  gradually  fall  away ;  and  others  are 
greatly  retarded  :  but  the  well  instructed  believer  sees  no  safety  except 
in  facing  his  enemy.  If  it  appear  dangerous  to  persevere,  to  desist  is  ine- 
vitable ruin,  (for  Christian  '  had  no  armour  for  his  back.')  So  that  fear 
itself  will  in  that  case  induce  a  man  to  stand  his  ground  ;  and  the  more 
resolutely  he  resists  temptation,  the  sooner  will  he  regain  his  tranquillity ; 

*  Rev.  ix.  II. 


Apollyon  accosts  Christian,  79 

So  he  went  on5  and  Apollyon  met  him.  Now  the  monster 
was  hideous  to  behold  :  he  was  clothed  with  scales  like  a  fish, 
(and  they  are  his  pride  ;)  he  had  wings  like  a  dragon,  feet  like 
a  bear,  and  out  of  his  belly  came  fire  and  smoke,  and  his  mouth 
was  as  the  mouth  of  a  lion.  When  he  was  come  up  to  Chris- 
tian, he  beheld  him  with  a  disdainful  countenance,  and  thus 
began  to  question  with  him.  (o) 

Apol.  Whence  come  you  ?  and  whither  are  you  bound  ? 

Chr.  I  am  come  from  the  city  of  Destruction,  which  is  the 
place  of  all  evil,  and  am  going  to  the  city  of  Zion. 

Apol.  By  this  I  perceive  thou  art  one  of  my  subjects  ;  for 
all  that  country  is  mine,  and  1  am  the  prince  and  god  of  it. 
How  is  it  then  that  thou  hast  run  away  from  thy  king  ?  Were 
it  not  that  I  hope  thou  may  est  do  me  more  service,  I  would 
strike  thee  now  at  one  blow  to  the  ground. 

Chr.  I  was  born  indeed  in  your  dominions,  but  your  service 
was  hard,  and  your  wages  such  as  a  man  could  not  live  on  ; 
"  for  the  wages  of  sin  'S  death  ;"*  therefore  when  1  was  come 
to  years,  I  did  as  other  considerate  persons  do,  look  out  if  per- 
haps I  might  mend  myself. 

Apol.  There  is  no  prince  that  will  thus  lightly  lose  his  sub- 
jects, neither  will  I  as  yet  lose  thee  ;  but  since  thou  complain- 
est  of  thy  service  and  wages,  be  content  to  go  back  ;  what  our 
country  will  afford,  I  do  here  promise  to  give  thee. 

Chr.  But  I  have  let  myself  to  another,  even  to  the  King  of 
Princes  ;  and  how  can  I  with  fairness  go  back  with  thee  ? 

Apol.  Thou  hast  done  in  this  according  to  the  proverb, 
Cliange  a  bad  for  a  worse  :  but  it  is  ordinary  for  those  that 
have  professed  themselves  his  servants,  after  a  while  to  give 

*Rom.  vi.  23. 
for,  when  the  suggestions  of  Satan  excite  us  to  pray  more  fervently,  and 
to  be  more  diligent  in  every  duty,  that  enemy  will  soon  "  flee  from  us." 
Perhaps  some  may  remember  a  time  when  they  were  harassed  to  that 
degree  as  almost  to  despair  of  relief;  who  have  since  been  so  entirely 
delivered,  that,  were  it  not  for  the  recollection  of  their  own  past  experi- 
ence, they  would  be  ready  to  ascribe  these  distresses  to  disease  or  enthu- 
siasm, notwithstanding  all  that  the  scripture  contains  on  the  subject. 

(o)  The  description  of  Apollyon  implies,  that  the  combat  afterward 
recorded,  particularly  represented  the  terrors  by  which  evil  spirits  at- 
tempt to  drive  professors  out  of  their  path.  Other  temptations,  though 
often  more  dangerous  are  not  so  distressing  :  "  For  Satan  can  transform 
himself  into  an  angel  of  light ;"  and  indeed  he  is  a  very  Proteus,  who  can 
assume  any  form  that  best  suit3  his  purpose. 


30  -    Jin d  reasons  with  him. 

him  the  slip,  and  return  again  to  me.  Do  thou  so  too,  and  all 
shall  be  well. 

Chr.  I  have  given  him  my  faith,  and  sworn  my  allegiance  to 
him  :  how  then  can  I  go  hack  from  this  and  not  be  hanged  as  a 
traitor  ? 

Apol.  Thou  didst  the  same  to  me,  and  yet  I  am  willing  to 
pass  by  all,  if  now  thou  wilt  yet  turn  again  and  go  back. 

Chr.  What  I  promised  thee  was  in  my  nonage  ;  and  besides, 
I  count  that  the  prince  under  whose  banner  now  I  stand,  is 
able  to  absolve  me  ;  yea,  and  to  pardon  also  what  I  did  as  to 
my  compliance  with  thee  :  and,  besides,  O  thou  destroying 
Apollyon,  to  speak  truth,  I  like  his  service,  his  wages,  his  ser- 
vants, his  government,  his  company,  and  country,  better  than 
thine  ;  and  therefore  leave  off  to  persuade  me  farther  ;  I  am 
his  servant,  and  I  will  follow  him. 

Apol.  Consider  again,  when  thou  art  in  cool  blood,  what  thou 
art  like  to  meet  with  in  the  way  that  thou  goest.  Thou  know- 
est  that  for  the  most  part  his  servants  come  to  an  ill  end,  be- 
cause they  are  transgressors  against  me  and  my  ways.  Hoiv 
many  of  them  have  been  put  to  shameful  deaths  ?  And  besides, 
thou  countest  his  service  better  than  mine,  whereas  he  never 
came  yet  from  the  place  where  he  is,  to  deliver  any  that  serv- 
ed him,  out  of  my  hands  :  but,  as  for  me,  how  many  times,  as 
all  the  world  very  well  knows,  have  I  delivered,  either  by 
power  or  fraud,  those  that  have  faithfully  served  me,  from 
him  and  his,  though  taken  by  them  :  and  so  I  will  deliver  thee. 

Chr.  His  forbearing  at  present  to  deliver  them  is  on  purpose 
to  try  their  love,  whether  they  will  cleave  to  him  to  the  end  : 
and,  as  for  the  ill  end  thou  sayest  they  come  to,  that  is  most 
glorious  in  their  account  :  for,  for  present  deliverance,  they 
do  not  much  expect  it  ;  for  they  stay  for  their  glory,  and  then 
they  shall  have  it,  when  their  Prince  comes  in  his,  and  the  glory 
of  the  angels,  (p) 

(jj)  As  all  have  been  overcome  by  the  temptations  of  the  devil ;  and 
"  of  whom  a  man  is  overcome,  of  the  same  is  he  brought  into  bondage  ;" 
so,  by  usurpation,  he  has  become  the  god  and  prince  of  this  -world,  and 
we  have  all  been  his  slaves.  But  believers,  having  been  redeemed  by 
the  blood  of  Christ,  "  are  made  free  from  sin  and  become  the  servants  of 
God  :"  and  the  abiding  conviction,  that  all  the  subjects  of  sin  and  Satan 
must  perish,  concurs  with  their  experience  that  it  i=  a  hard  bondage,  in 
fortifying  them  against  every  temptation  to  return.  Sensible  of  their 
obligations  to  God  as  their  Creator  and  Governor,  they  have  deeply  re- 
pented of  past  rebellions  ;  and,  having  obtained  mercy,  feel  themselves 
bound  by  gratitude,  and  the  most  solemn  engagements,  to  cleave  to  him 


Apollyon  violently  assaults  Christian.  81 

Apol.  Thou  hast  already  been  unfaithful  in  thy  service  to 
him  :  and  how  dost  thou  think  to  receive  wages  of  him  ? 

Chr.  Wherein,  O  Apollyon,  have  1  been  unfaithful  to  him  ? 

Apol.  Thou  didst  faint  at  first  setting  out,  when  thou  wast 
almost  choked  in  the  gulf  of  despond  ;  thou  didst  attempt  wrong 
ways  to  be  rid  of  thy  burden,  whereas  thou  shouldest  have 
stayed  till  thy  Prince  had  taken  it  off :  thou  didst  sinfully 
sleep,  and  lose  thy  choice  thing  :  thou  wast  also  almost  per- 
suaded to  go  back  at  the  sight  of  the  lions  :  and  when  thou 
talkest  of  thy  journey,  and  of  what  thou  hast  heard  and  seen, 
thou  art  inwardly  desirous  of  vainglory  in  all  that  thou  say  est 
or  doest. 

Chr.  All  this  is  true,  and  much  more  which  thou  hast  left 
out :  but  the  Prince,  whom  I  serve  and  honour,  is  merciful 
and  ready  to  forgive.  But  besides,  these  infirmities  possessed 
me  in  thy  country  :  for  there  I  sucked  them  in,  and  I  have 
groaned  under  them,  being  sorry  for  them,  and  have  obtained 
pardon  of  my  Prince,  (g) 

Then  Apollyon  broke  out  into  a  grievous  rage,  saying,  I  am 
an  enemy  to  this  Prince  ;  I  hate  his  person,  his  laws,  and  peo- 
ple.    I  am  come  out  on  purpose  to  withstand  thee. 

and  his  service.  Their  difficulties  and  discouragements  cannot  induce 
them  to  believe  that  they  '  have  changed  a  bad  for  a  worse  ;'  nor  will 
they  be  influenced  by  the  numbers  who  apostatize,  from  love  to  the  world 
and  dread  of  the  cross  ;  for  they  are  "rooted  and  grounded  in  Love,"  and 
not  merely  moved  by  fears  and  hopes.  They  are  sure  that  the  Lord  is 
able  to  deliver  them  from  their  enemies  :  and,  should  the  wicked  be  per- 
mitted to  prosper  in  their  malicious  devices  against  them,  they  know 
enough  of  his  plan,  to  rely  on  his  wisdom,  truth,  and  love,  in  the  mid=t 
of  sufferings.  Thus  they  have  answers  ready  for  every  suggestion  ;  even 
such  answers  as  Christian  had  been  furnished  with  at  the  house  of  the 
Interpreter. 

(g)  If  the  suggestions  before  described  be  rejected,  Satan  will  perhap9 
assault  the  believer,  by  representing  to  his  mind,  with  every  possible  ag- 
gravation, the  several  instances  of  his  misconduct  since  he  professed  the 
gospel ;  in  order  to  heighten  his  apprehensions  of  being  found  at  last  a 
hypocrite  :  for  when  the  soul  is  discouraged  and  gloomy,  he  will  be  as 
assiduous  in  representing  every  false  step  to  be  a  horrid  crime  inconsistent 
with  the  hope  of  salvation,  as  he  is%t  other  times  in  persuading  men, 
that  the  most  flagrant  violations  of  the  divine  law  are  mere  trifles. — In 
repelling  such  suggestions,  the  well  instructed  believer  will  neither  deny 
the  charge,  nor  extenuate  his  guilt  ;  but  he  will  flee  for  refuge  to  the 
free  grace  of  the  gospel,  and  take  comfort  from  the  consciousness  that  he 
now  hates  and  groans  under  the  remains  of  those  evils,  which  once  he 
wholly  lived  in  without  remorse  ;  thence  inferring,  that  "  his  sins,  though 
many,  are  forgiven." 

L 


82  Christian  overcomes  Apollyon. 

Chr.  Apollyon,  beware  what  you  clo  ;  for  I  am  in  the  King's 
highway,  the  way  of  holiness  ;  therefore  take  heed  to  your- 
self. 

Then  Apollyon  straddled  quite  over  the  whole  breadth  of 
the  way,  and  said,  I  am  void  of  fear  in  this  matter  ;  prepare 
thyself  to  die  ;  for  I  swear  by  my  infernal  den  that  thou  shalt 
go  no  further  :  here  will  1  spdl  thy  soul. 

And  with  that  he  threw  a  flaming  dart  at  his  breast ;  but 
Christian  had  a  shield  in  his  hand,  with  which  he  caught  it,  and 
so  prevented  the  danger  of  that. 

Then  did  Christian  draw  ;  for  he  saw  it  was  time  to  bestir 
him  ;  and  Apollyon  as  fast  made  at  him,  throwing  darts  as  thick 
as  hail  ;  by  the  which,  notwithstanding  all  that  Christian  could 
do  to  avoid  it,  Apollyon  wounded  him  in  his  head,  his  hand, 
and  foot.  This  made  Christian  give  a  little  back  :  Apollyon 
th3refore  followed  his  work  amain,  and  Christian  again  took 
courage,  and  resisted  as  manfully  as  he  could.  This  sore  com- 
bat lasted  for  above  half  a  day,  even  till  Christian  was  almost 
quite  spent ;  for  you  must  know,  that  Christian,  by  reason  of 
his  wounds,  must  needs  grow  weaker  and  weaker. 

Then  Apollyon,  espying  his  opportunity,  began  to  gather  up 
close  to  Christian,  and,  wrestling  with  him,  gave  him  a  dread- 
ful fall  ;  and  with  that  Christian's  sword  flew  out  of  his  hand. 
Then  said  Apollyon,  I  am  sure  of  thee  now  :  and  with  that  he 
had  almost  pressed  him  to  death  ;  so  that  Christian  began  to  de- 
spair of  life.  But,  as  God  would  have  it,  while  Apollyon  was 
fetching  his  last  blow,  thereby  to  make  a  full  end  of  this  good 
man,  Christian  nimbly  reached  out  his  hand  for  his  sword,  and 
caught  it,  saying,  "  Rejoice  not  against  me,  O  mine  enemy  ! 
when  I  fall,  I  shall  arise  ;"*  and  with  that  gave  him  a 
deadly  thrust,  which  made  him  give  back  as  one  that  had  re- 
ceived his  mortal  wound.  Christian  perceiving  that,  made  at 
him  again,  saying,  "  Nay,  in  all  these  things  we  are  more  than 
conquerors  through  him  that  loved  us  ;"|  and  with  that  Apol- 
lyon spread  forth  his  dragon's  wings,  and  sped  him  away,  that 
Christian  saw  him  no  more. 

In  this  combat  no  man  can  imagine,  unless  he  had  seen  and 
heard,  as  I  did,  what  yelling  and  hideous  roaring  Apollyon  made 
all  the  time  of  the  fight ;  he  spake  like  a  dragon  :  and  on  the 
other  side*,  what  sighs  and  groans  burst  from  Christian's  heart. 
I  never  saw  him  all  the  while  give  so  much  as  one  pleasant 

*  Mic.  vii.  8.         t  Rom.  viii.  37 — 39.     Jam.  iv.  7. 


C^WistiaillB   eiicoxmter  with  ApolIlVmij 


Tgag&ir  J'  J/uv.  Scu$ 


Christian  returns  Thanks  83 

look,  till  he  perceived  he  had  wounded  Apollyon  with  his  two- 
edged  sword  ;  -then  indeed  did  he  smile  and  look  upward  1  but 
it  was  the  dreadfullest  sight  that  ever  I  saw.  (r) 

(r)  The  preceding  part  of  Christian's  contest  with  Apollyon  is  instruc- 
tive to  every  experienced  believer ;  but  this  is  far  more  difficult :  yet  if 
we  duly  reflect  upon  the  Lord's  permission  to  Satan,  in  respect  of  Job, 
with  the  efforts  and  effects  that  followed,  and  compare  it  with  the  tempt- 
er's desire  of  sifting'  Peter  and  the  Apostles  as  wheat ;  we  shall  not  be 
greatly  at  a  loss  about  the  author's  meaning.  This  enemy  is  sometimes 
gratified  by  an  arrangement  of  outward  dispensations  exactly  suited  to 
favour  his  assaults  :  so  that  the  believer's  path  seems  wjs&ily  obstructed. 
The  Lord  himself  appears  to  have  forsaken  him,  or  even  to  fight  against 
him  ;  and  his  appointments  are  thought  contrary  to  his  promises  !  This 
gives  Satan  an  opportunity  of  suggesting  hard  thoughts  of  God  and  his 
ways,  doubts  about  the  truth  of  the  Scriptures,  and  desponding  fears  of  a 
fatal  event.  Many  such  "  fiery  darts''  may  be  repelled  or  quenched  by 
the  shield  of  faith  :  but  there  are  seasons  (as  some  of  us  well  know,) 
when  they  are  poured  in  so  incessantly,  and  receive  such  plausibility 
from  facts  ;  and  when  they  so  interrupt  a  man  while  praying,  reading,  or 
meditating,  that  he  is  tempted  to  intermit  religious  duties,  that  he  may 
avoid  these  most  distressing  attendants  on  them.  The  evils  of  the  heart, 
which  seemed  before  subdued,  are  so  excited  by  means  of  the  imagination, 
that  they  apparently  prevail  more  than  ever,  rendering  every  service  an 
abomination,  as  well  as  a  burden ;  so  that  the  harassed  soul,  alarmed, 
baffled,  defiled,  self-detested,  and  thinking  that  God  and  his  servants  unite 
in  abhorring  him,  is  ready  to  give  up  all  hope,  to  doubt  all  his  former 
principles,  to  seek  refuge  in  some  heretical  or  antinomian  system,  or  to 
attempt  the  dissipating  of  his  melancholy  gloom,  by  joining  again  in  the 
vanities  of  the  world.  Thus  the  enemy  fc  wounds  him  in  his  understand- 
ing, faith,  and  conversation,'  (according  to  the  author's  marginal  inter- 
pretation of  his  meaning  :)  yet  he  cannot  in  this  way  find  relief;  but  is 
inwardly  cnnstrained,  with  renewed  efforts,  to  return  to  the  conflict. — 
When  such  temptations,  however,  are  long  continued,,  resistance  will 
gradually  become  more  feeble  ;  the  distressed  believer  Will  be  ready  to 
give  up  every  thing ;  and,  when  the  enemy  plies  him  closely  with  infidel 
suggestions,  to  which  his  circumstances  give  a  specious  occasion,  he  may 
be  thrown  down,  and  "  his  sword  fly  out  of  his  hand  :"  so  that  for  a  time 
he  may  be  unable  to  give  any  credit  to  the  truth  of  the  Scriptures,  by 
which  alone  he  was  before  enabled  to  repel  the  tempter.  This  is  a 
dreadful  case  :  and  could  true  faith  thus  finally  fail,  even  real  Christians 
must  perish  :  Satan  hath  succeeded  against  .many  professors,  with  half 
these  advantages  ;  and  he  may  be  supposed  at  least  to  boast  that  he  is 
sure  of  such  as  are  thus  cast  down.  But  the  Advocate  above  "prays"  for  his 
disciples,  "  that  their  faith  should  not  fail  :"*  so  that,  though  Peter  fell 
with  Judas,  he  was  not  left  to  perish  with  him.  The  Christian,  there- 
fore, l  almost  pressed  to  death,'  and  ready  '  to  despair  of  life,'  will,  by  the 
special  grace  of  God,  be  helped  again  to  seize  his  sword,  and  to  use  it 
with  more  effect  than  ever.  The  Holy  Spirit  will  bring  to  his  mind,  with 
the  most  convincing  energy,  the  evidences  of  th-.;  divine  inspiration  of  the 
*  Luke  xxii.  31,  32. 


84  To  his  gracious  Deliverer. 

So  when  the  hattle  was  over,  Christian  said,  I  will  here 
give  thanks  to  him  that  hath  delivered  me  out  of  the  mouth  of 
the  lion,  to  him  that  did  help  me  against  Apollyon.  And  so 
he  did ;  saying, 

'  Great  Beelzebub,  the  captain  of  this  fiend, 
Design'd  my  ruin;  therefore  to  this  end 
He  sent  him  harness'd  out ;  and  he  with  rage 
That  hellish  was,  did  fiercely  me  engage. 
But  blessed  Michael  helped  me,  and  I 
By  dint  of  sword  did  quickly  make  him  fly  : 
Therefore  to  him  let  me  °five  lasting  praise. 
And  thank  and  bless  his  holy  name  always." 

Then  there  came  to  him  a  hand  with  some  of  the  leaves  of 
the  Tree  of  Life,  the  which  Christian  took,  and  applied  to  the 
wounds  that  he  had  received  in  the  battle,  and  was  healed  im- 

Scripture,  and  enable  him  to  rely  on  the  promises :  and  th  :s  at  length 
the  enemy  will  be  put  to  flight,  by  te-timonies  of  holy  writ  pertinently 
adduced,  and  more. clearly  understood  than  before. — Experience  will 
teach  some  readers  to  understand  thc^e  things,  and  they  will  know  how 
to  compassionate  and  make  allowances  for  the  mistakes  of  the  tempted  : 
and  others,  who  have  been  graciously  exempted  from  perhaps  the  deep- 
est anguish  known  on  earth,  (though  commonly  not  of  long  duration,) 
should  learn  from  the  testimony  of  their  brethren,  to  allow  the  reality  of 
these  distresses,  and  sympathize  with  the  sufferers ;  and  not  (like  Job's 
friends)  to  join  with  Satan  in  aggravating  their  sorrows. — We  may  allow, 
that  constitutional,  partial  disease,  and  errors  in  judgment,  expose  some 
men  more  than  others  to  such  assaults  :  yet  these  are  only  occasions,  and 
evil  spirits  are  assuredly  the  agents  in  thus  harassing  serious  persons. 
It  is  indeed  of  the  greatest  importance  to  be  well  established  in  the  faith  : 
they,  who  in  ordinary  cases  are  satisfied  with  general  convictions  and 
comfortable  feelings,  without  being  able  to  give  a.  reason  for  their  hope, 
may  be  driven  to  the  most  tremendous  extremities,  should  God  permit 
them  to  be  thus  assaulted  :  for  they  have  no  fixed  principles  to  which 
they  may  resort  in  such  an  emergency  ;  and  perhaps  some  degree  of  mis- 
take always  gives  Satan  his  principal  advantage  on  these  occasions.  Yet 
men  of  the  most  sober  mind  and  sound  judgment,  when  in  a  better  state 
of  bodily  health  than  usual,  and  in  all  other  respects  most  rational,  have 
experienced  such  distressing  temptations  of  this  kind,  as  they  could  scarce- 
ly have  believed  on  the  report  ol  others ;  and  when  delivered,  they  can- 
not look  back  on  the  past  without  the  greatest  consternation. 
,  Besides  the  verses,  by  which  Christian  gave  thanks  to  his  great  Deli- 
verer, we  meet  in  the  old  copies  with  these  lines. 

'  A  more  unequal  match  can  hardly  be, 
Christian  must  light  an  an^el ;  but,  you  see, 
The  valiant  man.  by  handling  sword  and  shield, 
Doth  make  him,  though  a  dragon,  quit  the  field.' 


:iJ : :  .11  a  i  m  •  g 

rm  o  (•■  r.  e  @  .-= , 

Clin  .•.-luu 

im  Ih 

e  "Valley  o 

£tke 

?liado^v 

of  Do 

atK. 

_ 

, 

i.'.?.vy.'  .iKy  Scufe 


The  Valley  of  the  Sliadow  of  Death.  85  ■ 

mediately.  He  also  sat  down  in  that  place  to  eat  bread,  and  to 
drink  of  that  bottle  that  was  given  him  a  little  before  :  so  being 
refreshed,  he  addressed  himself  to  his  journey  with  his  sword 
drawn  in  his  hand ;  for  he  said,  I  know  not  but  some  other 
enemy  may  be  at  hand.  But  he  met  with  no  other  affront  from 
Apollyon  quite  through  this  valley,  (s) 

Now  at  the  end  of  this  Valley  was  another,  called  the  Valley 
of  the  Shadow  of  Death,  and  Christian  must  needs  go  through 
it,  because  the  way  to  the  Celestial  City  lay  through  the  midst 
of  it.  Now  this  Valley  is  a  very  solitary  place.  The  prophet 
Jeremiah  thus  describes  it :  "  A  wilderness,  a  land  of  deserts 
and  of  pits  ;  a  land  of  drought,  and  of  the  shadow  of  death  ;  a 
land  that  no  man"  (but  a  Christian)  "  passeth  through,  and 
where  no  man  dwelt."* 

Now  here  Christian  was  worse  put  to  it  than  in  his  fight  with 
Apollyon  ;  as  by  the  sequel  }rou  shall  see.  (t) 

*  Jer.  ii.  6. 

(s)  When  the  believer  has  obtained  the  victory  over  temptation,  the 
Lord  will  graciously  heal  all  his  wounds ;  pardoning  his  sins,  and  renew- 
ing his  strength  and  comfort ;  so  that  the  most  distressing  experiences  are 
often  succeeded  by  the  sweetest  confidence  and  serenity  of  mind,  and  the 
greatest  alacrity  in  the  ways  of  God. — '  The  leaves  of  the  Tree  of  life,'* 
represent  the  present  benefits  of  the  redemption  of  Christ:  'the  hand' 
may  be  the  emblem  of  the  instruments  he  employs  in  restoring  to  his  dis- 
couraged servants  "the  joy  of  his  salvation."  The  believer  thus  heal- 
ed, and  refreshed  by  meditation  on  the  death  of  Christ,  and  other  reli- 
gious exercises,  rests  not  in  one  victory,  but  prepares  for  new  conflicts  : 
yet  the  enemy,  once  decidedly  put  to  flight,  seldom  repeats  the  same  as- 
saults, at  least  for  some  time  ;  because  he  will  generally  find  the  victor 
upon  his  guard  on  that  side,  though  liable  to  be  surprised  in  soma  other 
way.  \ 

(/)  The  Valley  of  the  Shadow  of  Death  seems  intended  to  represent  a 
variation  of  inward  discouragement,  distress,  conflict  and  alarm,  -which 
arises  from  prevailing  darkness  of  mind,  and  want  of  lively  spiritual  af- 
fections ;  by  which  a  man  is  rendered  reluctant  to  religious  duties,  and 
heartless  in  performing  them ;  and  this  makes  way  for  manifold  fears, 
dangers,  and  temptations.  The  words,  quoted  from  Jeremiah,  desclibe 
the  waste  howling  wilderness,  through  which  Israel  journeyed  to  Canaan  ; 
which  typified  the  believer's  pilgrimage  through  this  world  to  heaven. 
The  author  therefore  meant  in  general,  that  such  dreary  seasons  may 
be  expected  ;  and  that  few  believers  wholly  escape  them  :  but  not  that 
all  experience  these  various  trials  in  the  same  order  or  degree  as  Chris- 
tian did. — While  men  rest  in  forms  and  notions,  they  think  of  little  in 
religious  ordinances  but  performing  a  task,  and  the  satisfaction  of  having 
done  their  supposed  duty  :  but  the  spiritual  worshipper,  at  some  seasons, 
finds  his  soul  filled  with  clear  light  and  holy  affection  ;  "  It  is  then  good 
fur  him  to  draw  nigh  to  God  ;"  and  "•  his  soul  is  satisfied  as  with  marrow 


86  The  Children  of  the  Spies  go  back. 

I  saw  then  in  my  dream  that  when  Christian  was  got  to  the 
borders  of  the  Shadow  of  Death,  there  met  him  two  men,  chil- 
dren of  them  that  brought  up  an  evil  report  of  the  good  land,* 
making  haste  to  go  back  ;  to  whom  Christian  spake  as  follows  : 

Whither  are  you  going  ? 

They  said,  Back  !  back  !  and  we  would  have  you  to  do  so 
too,  if  either  life  or  peace  is  prized  by  you. 

Why  ?  what's  the  matter  ?  said  Christian. 

Matter!  said  they,  We  were  going  that  way  as  you  are  go- 
ing, and  went  as  far  as  we  durst ;  and  indeed  we  werealmost  past 
coming  back  :  tor  had  we  gone  a  little  further  we  had  not  been 
here  to  bring  the  news  to  thee. 

*  Num.  xiii. 

and  fatness,  while  he  praises  his  God  with  joyful  lips  :"  but  at  other 
times,  dulness  and  heaviness  oppress  him  ;  faith,  hope,  reference  and  love, 
are  at  a  low  ebb  ;  he  seems  to  address  an  unknown  or  absent  God,  and 
rather  to  mock  than  to  worship  him  ;  divine  things  appear  obscure  and 
almost  unreal ;  and  each  returning'  sf  ason  of  devotion,  or  reiterated  effort 
to  lift  up  his  heart  to  God,  ends  in  disappointment,  so  that  religion  be- 
comes his  burden  instead  of  his  delight.  Self-knowledge  is  increased, 
and  he  now  perceives  evils  before  unnoticed  corrupting  his  services  :  his 
remedy  seems  to  increase  his  disease  :  he  suspects  that  his  former  joy  was 
a  delusion,  and  is  ready  to  conclude,  that  "  God  hath  forgotten  to  be  gra- 
cious, and  hath  shut  up  his  loving  kindness  in  displeasure."  These  ex- 
periences, sufficiently  painful  in  themselves,  are  often  rendered  more  dis- 
tressing, by  mistaken  expectations  of  uninterrupted  comfort ;  or  by  un- 
scriptural  instructions,  which  represent  comfort  as  the  evidence  of  accept- 
ance, Esmrance  as  the  essence  of  faith,  impressions  or  visions  as  the 
witness  of  the  Spirit,  or  perfection  as  attainable  in  this  life,  nay  actually 
attained  by  all  the  regenerate ; — as  if  this  were  the  church  triumphant, 
and  not  the  church  militant. — The  state  of  the  body  also,  as  disordered 
by  nervous  or  hypochondriacal  affections,  gives  energy  to  the  distressing 
conclusions  which  men  often  draw  from  this  dark  state  of  mind  :  and  in- 
deed disease  may  operate  as  a  direct  cause  of  it ;  though  the  Holy  Spirit 
will  overcome  this,  and  all  other  impediments  to  comfort,  when  "  he  sheds 
abroad  the  love  of  God  in  the  heart." — The  Scriptures  also  evidently 
teach  us  that  fallen  spirits  never  fail,  when  permitted,  to  take  advantage 
of  a  disordered  state,  whether  of  body  or  mind,  to  mislead,  perplex,  or 
defile  the  soul.  Persons  of  a  melancholic  temperature,  when  not  aware 
of  the  particular  causes  whence  their  gloom  originates,  are  apt  to  ascribe 
it  wholly  to  the  Lord's  displeasure,  on  account  of  somepeculiai  sins  they 
have  committed  ;  and  to  look  upon  it  as  a  direct  proof  that  they  have 
been  self-deluded  hypocrites ;  which  exceedingly  enhances  their  distress. 
The  author  himself  had  been  greatly  harassed  in  this  way  ;  and  therefore 
he  has  given  us  a  larger  proportion  of  this  shade  than  is  generally  met 
with  by  consistent  believers,  or  than  the  Scriptures  give  us  reason  to  ex- 
pect. Indeed  it  is  probable  that  he  meant  to  state  the  outlines  of  his  own 
experience  in  the  pilgrimage  of  Christian. 

*  Rev.  xxii.  2. 


The  Quag  and  the  Ditch  87 

But  what  have  you  met  with  *  said  Christian. 

Men.  Why  we  were  almost  in  the  Valley  of  the  Shadow  of 
Death  ;*  hut  that  by  good  hap  we  looked  before  us,  and  saw 
the  clanger  before  we  came  to  it. 

But  what  have  you  seen  ?  said  Christian. 

Men.  Seen  !  why  the  Valley  itself,  which  is  as  dark  as 
pilch  :  we  also  saw  there  the  hobgoblins,  satyrs,  and  dragons 
of  the  pit  :  we  heard  also  in  that  Valley  continual  howling  and 
yelling,  as  of  a  people  under  unutterable  misery,  who  there 
sat  bound  in  affliction  and  irons  ;  and  over  that  Valley  hang  the 
discouraging  clouds  of  confusion  :  death  also  doth  always 
spread  his  wings  over  it.t  In  a  word,  it  is  every  whit  dread- 
ful, being  utterly  without  order. 

Then  said  Christian,  I  perceive  not  yet,  by  what  you  have 
said,  but  that  this  is  my  way  to  the  desired  haven. 

Men.  Be  it  thy  way  ;  we  will  not  choose  it  for  ours. 

So  they  parted  ;  and  Christian  went  on  his  way,  but  still 
with  his  sword  drawn  in  his  hand,  for  fear  lest  he  should  be 
assaulted.  («■) 

1  saw  then  in  my  dream,  so  far  as  this  Valley  reached,  there 
was  on  the  right  hand  a  very  deep  Ditch  ;  that  Ditch  is  it  into 
which  the  blind  hath  led  the  blind  in  all  ages,  and  have  both 
there  miserably  perished.  Again,  behold,  on  the  left  hand 
there  was  a  very  dangerous  Quag,  into  which  if  even  a  good 
man  falls,  he  finds  no  bottom  for  his  foot  to  stand  on :    into  that 

.     *  Psa.  xliv.  19.         %  Job  iii.  5.     x.  22. 

(w)  These  men  were  spies,  not  Pilgrims  :  and  they  related  what  they 
had  observed  at  a  distance,  but  had  never  experienced. — They  represent 
those  who  have  been  conversant  with  godly  people  and  '  bring  an  evil 
report  on  the  good  land,'  to  prejudice  the  minds  of  numbers  against  the 
right  ways  of  the  Lord.  Such  men  pretend  to  have  made  trial  of  religion,  and 
found  it  to  be  comfortless  and  dreary  :  they  give  a  caricatured  description 
of  the  sighs,  groans,  terrors  and  distresses  of  pious  persons,  and  of  all  the 
dreadful  things  to  be  seen  and  heard  among  them  :  and  they  avail  them- 
selves of  every  unguarded  or  hyperbolical  expression,  which  escapes  a 
tempted  believer,  of  the  enthusiastic  accounts  which  some  people  give  of 
their  experience  ;  and  even  of  the  figurative  language,  which  is  often  em- 
ployed in  speaking  of  inward  conflicts  under  images  taken  from  external 
things.  Thus  they  endeavour  to  excuse  their  own  apostasy,  and  to  ex- 
pose to  contempt  the  cause  which  they  have  deserted.  Nothing  they  can 
say,  however,  concerning  the  disorder  or  confusion  to  which  religion  may 
sometimes  give  occasion,  can  induce  the  Christian  to  conclude  that  he  has 
mistaken  his  way,  or  that  it  would  be  advisable  for  him  to  turn  back,  or 
deviate  into  any  by-path  :  on  the  contrary  their  representations  are  suited 
to  excite  his  vigilance  and  circumspection. 


88  Christian's  Perplexity 

Quag  Icing  David  once  did  fall,  and  had,  no  doubt,  therein  been 
smothered,  had  not  he  that  is  able  plucked  him  out.* 

The  path- way  was  here  also  exceeding  narrow,  and  there- 
fore good  Christian  was  the  more  put  to  it ;  for  when  he  sought 
in  the  dark  to  shun  the  Ditch  on  the  one  hand,  he  was  ready 
to  tip  over  into  the  mire  on  the  other :  also  when  he  sought  to 
escape  the  mire,  without  great  carefulness  he  would  be  ready 
to  fall  into  the  Ditch.  Thus  he  went  on,  and  I  heard  him  here 
sigh  bitterly :  for  besides  the  dangers  mentioned  above,  the 
path-way  was  here  so  dark,  that  ofttimes  when  he  lift  up  his 
foot  to  set  forward,  he  knew  not  where,  nor  upon  what  he 
should  set  it  next. 

About  the  midst  of  the  Valley,  T  perceived  the  mouth  of  hell  to 
be,  and  it  stood  also  hard  by  the  way-side.  Now,  thought  Chris- 
tian, what  shall  I  do  ?  And  ever  and  anon  the  flame  and  smoke 
would  come  out  in  such  abundance,  with  sparks  and  hideous 
noises,  (things  that  cared  not  for  Christian's  sword,  as  did 
Apollyon  before,)  that  he  was  forced  to  put  up  his  sword,  and 
betake  himself  to  another  weapon,  called  oil-prayer:  so  he 
cried  in  my  hearing,  "O  Lord,  I  beseech  thee  deliver  my  soul."j 
Thus  he  went  on  a  great  while,  yet  still  the  flames  would  be 
reaching  towards  him  :  also  he  heard  doleful  voices,  and  rush- 
ings  to  and  fro,  so  that  sometimes  he  thought  he  should  be  torn 
in  pieces,  or  trodden  down  like  mire  in  the  streets.  This 
frightful  sight  was  seen,  and  these  dreadful  noises  were  heard 
by  him  for  several  miles  together  :  and  coming  to  a  place 
where  he  thought  he  heard  a  company  of  fiends  coming  for- 
ward to  meet  him,  he  stopt,  and  began  to  muse  what  he  had 
best  to  do.  Sometimes  he  had  half  a  thought  to  go  back  ; 
then  again  he  thought  he  might  be  half  way  through  the  val- 
ley: he  remembered  also  how  he  had  already  vanquished 
many  a  danger  ;  and  that  the  danger  of  going  back  might  be 
much  more  than  for  to  go  forward.  So  he  resolved  to  go  on  : 
yet  the  fiends  seemed  to  come  nearer  and  nearer  :  but  when 
they  were  come  even  almost  at  him.  he  cried  out  with  a  most 
vehement  voice,  "  I  wdl  walk  in  the  strength  of  the  Lord 
God  ;"    so  they  gave  back,  and  came  no  further."  (rv) 

*  Psa.  lxix.  14.         t  Psa.  cxvi.  4.     Eph.  vi.  13. 

(w)  The  fatal  presumption,  into  which  men  are  soothed,  through  igno- 
rance and  false  doctrine  of  various  kinds,  i=  intended  by  the  '  deep  Ditch,' 
into  which  "the  blind  lead  the  blind,-"  and  perish  with  them. — 'The 
dangerous  Qing,'  on  the  other  side  of  the  narrow  way,  represents  the 
opposite  extreme,  despair  of  God's  mercy  :  and  the  mire  of  it  agrees  with 


Christian  did  not  know  his  own  voice,  89 

One  thing  I  would  not  let  slip  :  I  took  notice  that  now  poor 
Christian  was  so  confounded  that  he  did  not  know  his  own 
voice  ;  and  thus  I  perceived  it :  just  when  he  was  come  over 
against  the  mouth  of  the  burning  pit,  one  of  the  wicked  ones 
got  behind  him,  and  stept  up  softly  to   him,  and  whisperingly 

the  Slough  of  Despond. — In  these  opposite  ways  multitudes  continually 
perish  ;  some  concluding  that  there  is  no  fear,  others  that  there  is  no  hope. 
But  the  danger  to  which  a  real  believer  is  exposed,  of  verging  towards 
one  of  these  extremes  in  times  of  inward  darkness  and  disconsolation,  is 
especially  implied.  They,  who  have  had  much  opportunity  of  convers- 
ing with  persons  professing  the  peculiar  doctrines  of  the  gospel,  have  met 
with  many  who  once  were  zealous  and  joyful  :  but  their  religious  affec- 
tions have  declined  ;  their  duties  are  comparatively  scanty  and  formal ; 
their  walk  unsteady,  and  their  hearts  cold  and  uncomfortable.  They  call 
themselves  backsliders,  and  complain  of  desertion :  yet  they  have  no 
heart  to  use  proper  means  of  recovering  their  vigour  and  cheerfulness  ; 
but  love  to  be  soothed  in  their  present  condition  ;  and  quiet  themselves 
by  presuming  they  are  true  believers,  and  abusing  the  doctrine  of  final 
perseverance. — JIany  of  this  cast  are  doubtless  wholly  deceived.  But 
even  the  true  Christian,  when  greatly  discouraged,  may  be  powerfully 
tempted  to  seek  peace  of  mind,  by  arguing  with  himself  on  the  safety  of 
his  state,  or  trying  to  be  satisfied  without  his  former  zeal,  activity,  and 
consolation  :  and  Satan  will  find  prompters  to  suggest  to  him,  that  this  is 
the  case  of  ail  established  believers,  and  that  fervent  love  belongs  only  to 
young  converts,  who  are  strangers  to  their  own  hearts.  This  is  the  more 
plausible,  because  the  increase  of  sound  judgment  and  abiding  spiritual 
affections  abates  that  earnestness  (often  indiscreet  and  disproportioned,) 
which  sprang  from  mere  selfish  principles  :  and  when  religious  profession 
is  so  common  as  not  to  expose  a  man  to  reproach  or  persecution,  many 
retain  it,  who  have  scarcely  any  appearance  of  spirituality,  and  who  in- 
fect others  with  their  contagious  converse  and  example.  But,  while  the 
well  instructed,  consistent  believer,  under  the  deepest  discouragement, 
dreads  and  shuns  this  presumption,  he  is  liable  to  sink  into  despondency ; 
and  may  be  led  to  condemn  all  his  past  experience  as  delusion,  to  rank 
himself  among  the  stony  ground  hearers,  to  conclude  that  it  is  useless 
for  him  to  pray  or  seek  any  more,  and  to  lie  down  in  enfeebling  dejection. 
And  again,  perceiving  this  danger,  he  finds  it  very  difficult  in  the  present 
dark  state  of  his  soul,  to  avoid  it,  without  seeming  to  abuse  the  free  - 
grace  of  the  gospel.  This  state  of  mind  is  attended  by  much  distress 
and  perplexity,  and  makes  way  for  many  terrors  and  temptations  :  so  that 
though  a  man  be  not  perplexed  with  doubts  about  the  truth  of  the  Scrip- 
tures, he  may  be  unable  to  make  much  use  of  them  for  his  direction  and 
comfort ;  and  earnest  instant  prayer  must  be  his  only  resource.  Cases 
sometimes  occur,  in  which,  through  a  concurrence  of  circumstances,  this 
trial  continues  and  increases  for  some  time  :  but  the  true  Christian  is,  as 
it  were,  constrained  to  press  forward,  and  by  faith  he  will  at  length  put 
his  enemies  to  flight. — Some  have  thought  that  the  general  notions  of  ap- 
paritions also  was  here  alluded  to,  as  giving  the  tempter  an  occasion  of 
increasing  the  terror  of  such  persons  as  are  in  that  respect  credulous  and 
timorous. 

M  8* 


90  Christian  is  comforted  by  hearing  one  speak. 

suggested  many  grievous  blasphemies  to  him,  which  he  verily 
thought  had  proceeded  from  his  own  mind.  This  put  Chris- 
tian more  to  it  than  any  thing  that  he  met  with  before  ;  even 
to  think  that  he  should  now  blaspheme  him  that  he  loved  so 
much  before  ;  yet  if  he  could  have  helped  it  he  would  not  have 
done  it :  but  he  had  not  the  discretion  either  to  stop  his  ears,  or 
to  know  from  whence  those  blasphemies  came,  (x) 

When  Christian  had  travelled  in  this  disconsolate  condition 
some  considerable  time,  he  thonght  he  heard  the  voice  of  a 
man,  as  going  before  him,  saying,  "  Though  1  walk  through  the 
valley  of  the  shadow  of  death  I  will  fear  no*  ill,  for  thou  art 
with  me."* 

Then  was  he  glad,  and  that  for  these  reasons  : — First,  be- 
cause he  gathered  from  thence,  that  some  who  feared  God 
were  in  this  Valley  as  well  as  himself : — Secondly,  for  that  he 
perceived  God  was  with  them,  though  in  that  dark  and  dismal 
state  :  and  why  not,  thought  he,  with  me  ;  though  by  reason  of 

*  Psa.  xxiii.  iv. 
(x)  The  case  here  intended  is  not  uncommon  among  conscientious  per- 
sons of  strong  imaginations,  in  circumstances  of  distressing  temptation. 
Thoughts  are  suddenly  excited  in  their  minds,  with  which  their  previous 
reflections  had  no  connexion,  even  as  if  words  were  spoken  to  them. — 
These  suggestions  are  suited  to  induce  them  to  think  hardly  of  God,  or 
his  service,  or  his  decrees  ;  and  this  they  abhor  as  direct  blasphemy  :  or 
to  harass  them  with  other  hateful  ideas ;  which  they  consider  as  unpar- 
donably  criminal,  inconsistent  with  a  state  of  grace,  and  a  mark  of  final 
reprobation.  Yet  did  these  suggestions  accord  to  the  state  of  their  hearts 
they  would  be  defiling  but  not  distressing ;  and  instead  of  rejecting  them 
at  once  with,  decided  abhorrence,  they  would  give  them  entertainment, 
and  willingly  employ  their  thoughts  about  them,  as  far  as  they  dared  : 
"  for  the  carnal  mind  is  enmity  against  God,"  and  can  only  be  deterred 
from  blasphemy,  on  many  occasions,  by  the  dread  of  his  vengeance  :  so 
that  the  distress  they  experience  is  exactly  proportioned  to  the  degree  in 
which  they  have  learned  to  love  God,  and  hate  every  thing  displeasing 
and  dishonourable  to  him  ;  aad  is  itself  an  evidence  of  their  conversion. 
Our  author  had  been  so  much  baffled  by  this  stratagem  of  the  tempter, 
that  it  would  have  been  extraordinary  had  he  omitted  it :  for  thesub- 
sequent  discovery  he  made  of  his  mistake,  and  of  the  way  of  resisting  the 
devil  in  this  case,  qualified  him  to  give  suitable  cautions  to  others. — The 
intrusion  of  evil  thoughts  should  excite  us  to  greater  earnestness  in  prayer, 
pious  meditations,  or  adoring  praise- ;  for  this,  above  all  things,  will  be 
found  to  close  the  mind  most  effectually  against  them. 
The  following  lines  come  in  here  as  before  : — 

•  Poor  man  !  where  art  thou  now  ?  thy  day  is  night : 
Good  man,  be  not  cast  down,  thou  yet  art  right. 
The  way  to  heav'n  lies  by  the  gates  of  hell : 
Cheer  up,  hold  out,  with  thee  it  shall  go  well,' 


The  day  breaks,  and  cheers  Christian.  91 

the  impediment  that  attends  this  place,  I  cannot  perceive  it?* 

Thirdly,  for  that  he  hoped  (could  he  overtake  them)  to  have 

company  by  and  by.' — So  he  went  on,  and  called  to  him  that 
was  before  :  but  he  knew  not  what  to  answer  ;  for  that  he 
also  thought  himself  to  be  alone.  And  by  and  by  the  day 
broke  :  then  said  Christian,  "  He  hath  turned  the  shadow  of 
death  into  the  morning."!  {y) 

Now  morning  being  come,  he  looked  back,  not  of  desire  to 
return,  but  to  see  by  the  light  of  the  day  what  hazards  he  had 
gone  through  in  the  dark  :  so  he  saw  more  perfectly  the  Ditch 
that  was  on  the  one  hand,  and  the  Quag  that  was  on  the  other  ; 
also  how  narrow  the  way  was  which  lay  betwixt  them  both  : 
also  now  he  saw  the  hobgoblins,  and  satyrs,  and  dragons  of  the 
pit,  but  all  afar  off,  for  after  break  of  the  day  they  came  not 
nigh  ;  yet  they  were  discovered  to  him,  according  to  that 
which  is  written,  "  He  discovereth  deep  things  out  of  dark- 
ness, and  bringeth  out  to  light  the  shadow  of  death. "| 

Now  was  Christian  much  affected  with  his  deliverance  from 
all  the  dangers  of  his  solitary  way  ;  which  dangers,  though  he 
feared  them  more  before,  yet  he  saw  them  more  clearly  now, 
because  the  light  of  the  day  made  them  conspicuous  to  him. 
And  about  this  time  the  sun  was  rising  ;  and  this  was  another 
mercy  to  Christian  ;  for  you  must  note,  that  though  the  first 
part  of  the  Valley  of  the  Shadow  of  Death  was  dangerous  ;  yet 
this  second  part,  which  he  was  yet  to  go,  was,  if  possible,  far 
more  dangerous ;  for,  from  the  place  where  he  now  stood, 
even  to  the  end  of  the  Valley,  the  way  wa9  all  along  set  so  full 
of  snares,  traps,  gins  and  nets  here  ;  and  so  full  of  pits,  pitfalls, 
deep  holes,  and  shelvings  down  there  ;  that  had  it  now  been 
dark,  as  it  was  when  he  came  the  first  part  of  the  way,  had  he 
had  a  thousand  souls  they  had  in  reason  been  cast  away  :  but, 
as  I  said,  just  now  the  sun  was  rising.     Then  said  he,   "  His 

*  Job  ix.  11 .  t  Amos  v.  8.         J  Job  xii.  22. 

(3/)  Few  things  more  effectually  support  the  tempted,  than  to  learn 
that  others,  whom  they  consider  as  believers,  have  been  or  are  in  similar 
circumstances  :  for  the  idea,  that  such  a  state  of  mind  is  inconsistent  with 
true  faith,  gives  the  enemy  his  principal  advantage.  Indeed,  this  often 
proves  the  means  of  their  deliverance  :  for  in  due  season  that  light,  af- 
fection, and  consolation,  for  which  they  have  long  mourned,  thirsted, 
prayed,  and  waited,  will  be  vouchsafed  them  ;  and  the  review  of  the  dan- 
gers they  have  escaped,  now  more  clearly  discerned  than  before,  will  en- 
large their  hearts  with  admiring  gratitude  to  their  great  and  gracious 
Deliverer. 


92  Two  Giants,  Pope  and  Pagan. 

candle  shineth  on  my  head,  and  by  his  light  I  go  through  dark- 
ness.."* (z) 

In  this  light  therefore  he  came  to  the  end  of  the  Valley. 
Now  I  saw  in  my  dream,  that  at  the  end  of  this  Valley  lay 
blood,  bones,  ashes,  and  mangled  bodies  of  men,  even  of  Pil- 
grims that  had  gone  this  way  formerly  ;  and  while  I  was  mus- 
ing what  should  be  the  reason,  I  espied  a  little  before  me  a 
cave,  where  two  giants,  Pope  and  Pagan,  dwelt  in  old  time  ;  by 
whose  power  and  tyranny  the  men,  whose  bones,  blood,  ashes, 
&c.  lay  there,  were  cruelly  put  to  death.  But  by  this  place 
Christian  went  without  much  danger,  whereat  I  somewhat  won- 
dered :  but  I  have  learnt  since,  that  Pagan  has  been  dead  many 
a  day  ;  and,  as  for  the  other,  though  he  be  yet  alive,  he  is,  by 
reason  of  age,  and  also  of  the  many  shrewd  brushes  that  he  met 
with  in  his  younger  days,  grown  so  crazj'  and  stiff  in  his  joints, 
that  he  can  now  do  little  more  than  sit  in  his  cave's  mouth, 
grinning  at  Pilgrims  as  they  go  by,  and  biting  his  nails  because 
he  cannot  come  at  them. 

So  I  saw  that  Christian  went  on  his  way  ;  yet,  at  the  sight 
of  the  old  man,  that  sat  in  the  mouth  of  the  cave,  he  could  not 
tell  what  to  think  ;  especially  because  he  spake  to  him,  though 
he  could  not  go  after  him,  saying,  '  You  will  never  mend  till 
more  of  you  be  burned.'  But  he  held  his  peace,  and  seta 
good  face  on  it,  and  so  went  by  and  caught  no  hurt,  (a)  Then 
sang  Christian, 

*  Job  xxix.  3. 

(s)  Various  interpretations  are  given  of  this  second  part  of  the  Valley, 
■which  only  show,  that  the  author's  precise  idea  in  it,  lies  more  remote 
from  general  apprehension,  than  in  other  passages :  for  they  all  coin- 
cide with  some  of  the  difficulties  or  dangers  that  are  clearly  described  un- 
der other  emblems. — In  general  we  are  taught  by  it,  that  believers  are 
not  most  in  danger  when  under  the  deepest  distress  ;  that  the  snares  and 
devices  of  the  enemy  are  so  many  and  various,  through  the  several  stagee 
of  our  pilgrimage,  as  to  baffle  all  description  or  enumeration;  and  that 
all  the  emblems  of  the  Valley  of  Humiliation,  and  of  the  Shadow  of 
De*ith,  could  not  fully  represent  the  thousandth  part  of  them.  Were  it 
not,  therefore,  that  the  Lord  undertakes  to  guide  his  people,  by  the  light 
of  his  word  and  Spirit,  they  never  could  possibly  escape  them  all. 

(a)  The  inhabitants  of  Britain  are  not  thought  to  be  in  any  immediate 
danger,  either  from  Pope  or  Pagan.  Yet  something  very  l.-ke  the  philo- 
sophical part  of  paganism  seems  to  be  rising  from  the  dead  ;  awd  as,  even 
by  the  confession  of  the  la\e  king  of  Prussia,  who  was  a  steady  friend  to 
the  philosophical  infidels,  they 'are  by  no  means  favourable  to  general 
toleration,'  it  is  not  improbable  but  pagan  persecution  may  also  in  due 


Christian  overtakes  Faithful.  93 

4  O  world  of  wonders  !  (I  can  say  no  less) 

That  I  should  be  preserv'd  in  that  distress 

That  I  have  met  with  here  ?  O  blessed  be 

That  hand  that  from  it  hath  deliver'd  me ! 

Dangers  in  darkness,  devils,  hell  and  sin. 

Did  compass  me-,  whde  I  this  vale  was  in  : 

Yea,  snares,  and  pits,  and  traps,  and  nets,  did  lie 

My  path  about,  that  worthless  silly  I 

Might  have  been  catch 'd,  entangled,  and  cast  down  : 

But,  since  I  live,  let  Jesus  wear  the  crown.' 

Now  as  Christian  went  on  his  way  he  came  to  a  little  ascent, 
which  was  cast  up  on  purpose  that  Pilgrims  might  see  before 
them.  Up  there,  therefore,  Christian  went  ;  and  looking  for- 
ward he  saw  Faithful  before  him  upon  his  journey.  Then 
said  Christian  aloud,  '  Ho  ho,  so  ho  ;  stay,  and  I  will  be  your 
companion?  At  that  Faithful  looked  behind  him  ;  to  whom 
Christian  cried  again,  '  Stay,  stay,  till  I  come  up  to  you,'  but 
Faithful  answered, '  No,  I  am  upon  my  life,  and  the  avenger  of 
blood  is  behind  me.' 

At  this  Christian  was  somewhat  moved,  and  putting  to  all  his 
strength  he  quickly  got  up  with  Faithful,  and  did  also  overrun 
him  ;  so  the  last  was  first.  Then  did  Christian  vainglorious- 
ly  smile,  because  he  had  gotten  the  start  of  his  brother : 
but  not  taking  good  heed  to  his  feet,  he  suddenly  stumbled  and 
fell,  and  could  not  rise  again  until  Faithful  came  up  to  help 
him.  (b) 

time  revive.  Nay,  it  may  be  questioned,  whether  popery  may  not  yet 
so  far  recover  its  vigour,  as  to  make  one  more  alarming  struggle  against 
vital  Christianity,  before  that  Man  of  Sin  be  finally  destroyed. — Our 
author,  however,  has  described  no  other  persecution  than  what  protes- 
tants  in  his  time  carried  on  against  one  another  with  very  great  alacrity. 
(6)  This  ascent  may  denote  those  moments  of  encouragement,  in  which 
tempted  believers  rise  superior  to  their  difficulties  ;  and  are  animated  to 
desire  the  company  of  their  brethren,  whom  dejection  under  humiliating 
experiences  disposes  them  to  shun. — The  conduct  of  Christian  intimates, 
that  believers  are  sometimes  ready  to  hinder  one  another,  by  making 
their  own  attainments  and  progress  a  standard  for  their  brethren;  but 
the  lively  exercise  of  faith  renders  men  intent  on  pressing  forward,  and 
more  apt  to  fear  the  society  of  such  as  would  influence  them  to  loiter, 
than  to  stop  for  them.  This  tends  to  excite  useful  emulation  :  but,  while 
it  promotes  diligence,  it  often  gives  occasion  to  those  risings  of  vainglory 
and  self-preference,  which  are  the  forerunners  of  some  humiliating  fall : 
and  thus  believers  often  feel  their  need  of  help  from  those  very  pet  sons 
whom  they  have  foolishly  undervalued.  Yet  this  gives  occasion  to  those 
mutual  good  offices,  which  unite  them  more  closely  in  the  nearest  ties  of 
tender  affection. 


94  They  converse  about  their  City. 

Then  I  saw  in  my  dream,  they  went  very  lovingly  on  toge- 
ther, and  had  sweet  discourse  of  all  things  that  had  happened  to 
them  in  their  pilgrimage  :  and  thus  Christian  began. 

My  honoured  and  well-beloved  brother  Faithful,  I  am  glad 
that  I  have  overtaken  you  ;  and  that  God  has  so  tempered  our 
spirits  that  we  can  walk  as  companions  in  this  so  pleasant  a  path. 

Faith.  I  had  thought,  dear  friend,  to  have  had  your  compa- 
ny quite  from  our  town,  but  you  did  get  the  start  of  me  : 
wherefore  I  was  forced  to  come  thus  much  of  the  way  alone. 

Chr.  How  long  did  you  stay  in  the  City  of  Destruction,  be- 
fore you  set  out  after  me  on  your  pilgrimage  ? 

Faith.  Till  I  could  stay  no  longer ;  for  there  was  great 
talk  presently  after  you  was  gone  out,  that  our  city  would  in  a 
short  time  with  fire  from  heaven  be  burned  down  to  the 
ground. 

Chr.  What !  did  your  neighbours  talk  so  ? 

Fai'h.  Yes,  it  was  for  a  while  in  every  body's  mouth. 

Chr.  What !  and  did  no  more  of  them  but  you  come  out  to 
escape  the  danger  ? 

Faith.  Though  there  was,  as  I  said,  a  great  talk  thereabout, 
yet  I  do  not  think  they  did  firmly  believe  it.  For  in  the  heat 
of  the  discourse,  I  heard  some  of  them  deridingly  speak  of  you, 
and  of  your  desperate  journey,  for  so  they  called  this  your  pil- 
grimage. But  I  did  believe,  and  dos  till,  that  the  end  of  our  city 
will  be  with  fire  and  brimstone  from  above  ;  and  therefore  I 
have  made  mine  escape,  (c) 

Chr.   Did  you  hear  no  talk  of  neighbour  Pliable  ? 

Faith.  Yes,  Christian,  I  heard  that  he  followed  you  till  he 

(c)  This  episode,  so  to  speak,  and  others  of  the  oame  kind,  give  our 
author  a  happy  advantage  of  varying'  the  characters  and  experiences  of 
Christians,  as  found  in  real  life  ;  and  of  thus  avoiding  the  common  fault 
of  making  one  man  a  standard  for  others,  in  the  circumstances  of  his  re- 
ligious progress. — It  often  happens,  that  they  who  have  heen  acquainted 
before  their  conversion,  and  hear  little  of  each  other  for  some  time  after, 
find  at  length  that  they  were  led  to  attend  to  religion  about  the  same  pe- 
riod, without  having  opportunity  or  courage  to  confer  together  respect- 
ing it.  The  decided  separation  of  a  sinner  from  his  old  companions  and 
pursuits,  to  walk  with  God  in  all  his  ordinances  and  commandments, 
from  avowed  dread  of"  the  wrath  to  come,"  as  well  as  the  hope  of  eter- 
nal life,  frequently  excites  serious  thoughts  in  the  minds  of  others,  which 
they  are  not  able  wholly  to  shake  off.  In  many  indeed  this  is  a  mere 
transient  alarm,  insufficient  to  overcome  the  propensities  of  the  carnal 
mind :  but  when  it  arises  from  a  real  belief  of  God's  testimony,  it  "will 
at  length  produce  a  happy  change. 


Christian  inquires  concerning  Pliable.  95 

came  at  the  Slough  of  Despond ;  where,  as  some  said,  he  fell 
in  ;  but  he  would  not  be  known  to  have  so  done  ;  but  I  am  sure 
he  was  soundly  bedabbled  with  that  kind  of  dirt. 

Chr.  And  what  said  the  neighbours  to  him  ? 

Faith.  He  hath  since  his  going  back  been  had  greatly  in  de- 
rision, and  that  among  all  sorts  of  people  ;  some  do  mock  and 
despise  him,  and  scarce  will  any  set  him  on  work.  He  is  now 
seven  times  worse  than  if  he  had  never  gone  out  of  the  city. 

Chr.  But  why  should  they  be  so  set  against  him,  since  they 
also  despised  the  way  that  he  forsook  ? 

Faith.  Oh,  they  say,  '  Hang  him  ;  he  is  a  turncoat !  he  was 
not  true  to  his  profession.'  I  think  God  has  stirred  up  even 
his  enemies  to  hiss  at  him,  and  make  him  a  proverb,  because  he 
hath  forsaken  the  way.* 

Chr.  Had  you  no  talk  with  him  before  you  came  out  ? 

Faith.  I  met  him  once  in  the  streets,  but  he  leered  away  on 
the  other  side,  as  one  ashamed  of  what  he  had  done  :  so  I 
spake  not  to  him. 

Chr.  Well,  at  my  first  setting  out  I  had  hopes  of  that  man  ; 
but  now  I  fear  he  will  perish  in  the  overthrow  of  the  city  :  for 
"  it  hath  happened  to  him  according  to  the  true  proverb,  The 
dog  is  turned  to  his  vomit  again  ;  and  the  sow  that  was  washed 
to  her  wallowing  in  the  mire.'t 

Faith.  They  are  my  fears  of  him  too  :  but  who  can  hinder 
that  which  will  be  ? 

Well,  neighbour  Faithful,  said  Christian,  let  us  leave  him, 
and  talk  of  things  that  more  immediately  concern  ourselves,  (d) 

Tell  me  now  what  you  have  met  with  in  the  way  as  you 
came  :  for  I  know  you  have  met  with  some  things,  or  else  it 
may  be  writ  for  a  wonder. 

Faith.  I  escaped  the  Slough  of  Despond  that  I  perceive  you 
'fell  into,  and  got  up  to  the  Gate  without  that  danger ;  only  I 
met  with  one,  whose  name  was  Wanton,  that  had  like  to  have 
done  me  a  mischief. 

*  Jer.  xxix.  18,  19.  1 2  Pet.  ii.  22. 
(d)  Apostates  are  often  ashamed  to  own  they  have  had  convictions. — 
Even  their  former  companions  assume  a  superiority  over  them,  do  not 
think  them  hearty  in  the  cause  of  ungodliness,  and  despise  their  cowar- 
dice and  instability  :  while  feeling  that  they  want  an  apology,  they  have 
recourse  to  lies  and  slanders  with  abject  servility. — On  the  other  hand 
they  shun  religious  people,  as  afraid  of  encountering  their  arguments, 
warnings,  and  expostulations ;  and  thus  are  in  all  respects  exceedingly 
contemptible  and  wretched. 


96  Christian  converses  with  Faithful. 

Chr.  It  was  well  you  escaped  her  net :  Joseph  was  hard  put 
to  it  by  her,  and  he  escaped  her  as  you  did  ;  but  it  had  like  to 
have  cost  him  his  life.*     But  what  did  she  do  to  you  ? 

Faith.  You  cannot  think,  but  that  you  know  something,  what 
a  flattering  tongue  she  had  ;  she  lay  at  me  hard  to  turn  aside 
with  her,   promising  me  all  manner  of   content. 

Chr.  Nay,  she  did  not  promise  vou  the  content  of  a  good 
conscience. 

Faith.  You  know  what  I  mean  ;  all  carnal  and  fleshly  con- 
tent. 

Chr.  Thank  God  you  Gave  escaped  her  :  "  the  abhorred  of 
the  Lord  shall  fall  into  her  ditch. "t 

Faith.  Nay,  I  know  not  whether  I  did  wholly  escape  her 
or  no. 

Chr.  Why,  I  trow  you  did  not  consent  to  her  desires  ? 
Faith.  No,  not  to  defile  myself,  for  I  remembered  an  old  wri- 
ting that  I  h  id  seen,  which  saith,  "  her  steps  take  hold  of  hell. "I 
So  I  shut  mine  eyes,  because  I  would  not  be  bewitched  with 
her  looks  : — then  she  r.tiled  on  me,  and  I  went  my  way.  (e) 
Chr.  Did  you  meet  with  no  other  assault  as  you  came  ? 
Faith.  When  I  came  to  the  foot  of  the  hill  called  Difficulty, 
I  mot  with  a  very  aged  mnn,  who  asked  me  what  I  was,  and 
whither  bound  ?  I  told  him  that  I  was  a  Pilgrim  going  to  the 
Cciesti  d  City.  Then  said  the  old  man,  Thou  lookest  like  an 
honest  fellow  :  wTilt  thou  be  content  to  dwell  with  me  for  the 
w:iges  that  1  shall  give  thee  ?  Then  I  asked  him  his  name,  and 
where  he  dwelt  ?  He  said  his  mime  was  Adam  the  First,  and  that 
he  dwelt  in  the  town  of  Deceit. §  I  asked  him  'hen  what  was  his 
work  ?  and  what  the  wages  that  he  would  give  ?  He  told  me, 
that  his  work  was  many  delights  ;  and  his  wages,  that  I  should 
be  his  heir  at  last.  I  further  asked  him,  what  house  he  kept, 
and  what  other  servants  he  had  ?  So  he  told  me,  that  his  house 

*  Gen.  xxxix.  11 — 13.     t  Prov.  xxiii.  14.    J  Prov.  v.  5.     Jobxxxi.  1. 

5  Eph.  iv.  22. 

(e)  Some  men  are  preserved  from  desponding  fears,  and  the  suggestions 
of  worldly  wisdom,  by  receiving  more  distinct  views  of  the  truths  of  the 
gospel;  and  thus  they  proceed  with  less  hesitation  and  interruption,  in 
seeking  to  Christ  for  salvation  :  yet,  perhaps,  their  temperature,  turn  of 
mind,  habits  of  life,  and  peculiar  situation,  render  them  more  accessible 
to  temptations  of  another  sort ;  and  they  are  more  in  danger  from  the 
fascinations  of  fleshly  lusts.  Thus  in  different  ways  the  Lord  makes  his 
peo>le  sensible  of  their  depravity,  weakness,  and  exposed  situation  ;  while 
he  so  moderates  the  temptation,  or  interposes  for  their  deliverance,  that 
they  are  preserved,  and  taught  to  ascribe  all  the  glory  to  his  name. 


Faithful  was  tempted  by  Adam  the  First.  97 

was  maintained  with  all  the  dainties  in  the  world  :  and  that  his 
servants  were  those  of  hi*  own  begetting.  Then  I  asked  how 
many  children  he  had  1  He  said  that  he  had  but  three  daugh- 
ters, "  the  Lustof  the  flesh,  the  Lust  of  the  eyes,  and  the  Pride  of 
life;"*  and  that  I  should  marry  one  of  them  if  I  would.  Then  1 
asked  how  long  time  he  would  have  me  to  live  with  him  1  And 
he  told  me,  as  long  as  he  lived  himself. 

Chr.  Well,  and  what  conclusion  came  the  Old  man  and  you 
to  at  last  ? 

Faith.  Why,  at  first  I  found  myself  somewhat  inclinable  to 
go  with  the  maa,  for  1  thought  he  spake  very  fair  ;  but  looking 
in  his  forehead  as  1  talked  with  him,  I  saw  there  written, 
"  Put  off  the  old  man  with  his  deeds." 

Chr.  And  how  then  ? 

Faith.  Then  it  came  burning  hot  into  my  mind,  whatever  he 
said,  and  however  he  flattered,  when  he  got  me  home  to  his 
house,  he  would  sell  me  for  a  slave.  So  1  bid  him  forbear  to 
talk,  for  I  would  not  come  near  the  door  of  his  house.  Then 
he  reviled  me,  and  told  me,  that  he  would  send  such  a  one  after 
me  that  should  make  my  way  bitter  to  my  soul.  So  I  turned  to 
go  away  from  him  ;  but  just  as  I  turned  myself  to  go  thence,  1 
felt  him  take  hold  of  my  flesh,  and  gave  me  such  a  deadly 
twitch  back,  that  I  thought  he  had  pulled  part  of  me  after  him- 
self: this  made  me  cry,  "  O  wretched  man  !"| — So  I  went  on 
my  way  up  the  hill.  (J) 

Now,  when  I  had  got  about  half  way  up,  I  looked  behind 
me,  and  saw  one  coming  after  me,  swift  as  the  wind  ;  so  he 
overtook  me  just  about  the  place  where  the  settle  stands. 

Just  there,  said  Christian,  did  I   sit   down  to  rest  me  ;  but 

*  1  John  ii.  \6.         t  Rom.  vii.  24. 

(/)  Those  Christians,  who,  by  strong  faith  or  assured  hope,  endure 
hardships  more  cheerfully  than  their  brethren,  may  sometimes  be  expos- 
ed to  greater  danger  from  the  alluremetts  of  outward  objects.  Deep 
humiliation  and  great  anxiety  about  the  event,  in  many  instances,  tend  to 
repress  the  lusts  of  the  heart  by  supplying  a  continual  succession  of  other 
thoughts  and  cares ;  while  constant  encouragement,  readily  attained,  too 
often  leads  a  man  to  experience  them  more  forcibly.  Nay,  the  sama 
persons,  who  under  pressing  solicitude  seem  to  be  entirely  delivered  from 
some  peculiar  corruptions,  find  them  revive  and  become  very  importu- 
nate when  they  have  obtained  more  confidence  about  their  salvation. — 
The  Old  Adam,  the  corrupt  natur.e,  proves  a  constant  snare  to  many  be- 
lievers, by  its  thirsting  after  the  pleasures,  riches,  honours,  and  pride  of 
the  world;  nor  can  the  victory  be  secured  without  great  difficulty  and 
trouble,  and  strong  faith  and  fervent  prayer. 

N  9 


98  Faithful  was  almost  slam  by  Moses. 

being  overcome  with  sleep,  I  there  lost  the  Roll  out  of  my 
bosom. 

Faith.  But,  good  brother,  hear  me  out :  so  soon  as  the  man 
overtook  me,  he  was  but  a  word  and  a  blow,  for  down  he 
knocked  me,  and  laid  me  for  dead.  But  when  I  was  a  little 
come  to  myself  again,  I  asked  him  wherefore  he  served  me 
so  ?  He  said,  because  of  my  secret  inclining  to  Adam  the  First  : 
and  with  that  he  struck  me  another  deadly  blow  on  the  breast, 
and  beat  me  down  backward  :  so  I  lay  at  his  foot  as  dead  as 
before.  So  when  I  came  to  mvself  again  I  cried  him  mercy  : 
but  he  said,  I  know  not  how  to  show  mercy  ;  and  with  that 
knocked  me  down  again.  He  had  doubtless  made  an  end  of  me, 
but  that  one  came  by  and  bid  him  forbear. 

Chr.  Who  was  it  that  bid  him  forbear  ? 

Faith.  I  did  not  know  him  at  first,  but  as  he  went  by  I  per- 
ceived the  boles  in  his  hands  and  in  his  side  :  then  I  conclud- 
ed that  he  was  our  Lord.     So  I  went  up  the  hill. 

Chr.  That  man  that  overtook  you  was  Moses.  He  spareth 
none,  neither  knoweth  he  how  to  show  mercy  to  those  that 
transgress  his  law. 

Faith.  I  know  it  very  well  ;  it  was  not  the  first  time  that  he 
has  met  with  me.  It  was  he  that  came  to  me  when  I  dwelt 
securely  at  home,  and  that  told  me  he  would  burn  my  house 
over  my  head  if  I  staid  there,  (g) 

Chr.  But  did  you  not  see  the  house  that  stood  there  on  the 
top  of  that  hill  on  the  side  of  which  Moses  met  you  ? 

(i)  The  doctrine  of  Moses  did  not  essentially  differ  from  that  of  Christ : 
but  the  giving  of  the  law,  that  ministration  of  condemnation  to  all  sin- 
ners, formed  so  prominent  a  part  of  his  dispensation,  in  which  the  gospel 
was  exhibited  under  types  and  shadows,  that  "  the  law"  is  said  to  have 
been  "  given  by  Moses,"  while  "  grace  and  truth  came  by  Jesus  Christ ;" 
especially,  as  the  shadows  were  of  no  further  use  when  the  Substance 
was  come.  Even  such  desires  of  things  forbidden  as  are  effectually  op- 
posed and  repressed,  being  contrary  to  the  spirituality  of  the  precept 
"  Thou  shalt  not  covet,"  often  greatly  discourage  the  new  convert,  who 
does  not  duly  recollect,  that  the  gospel  is  intended  to  relieve  those  who 
feel  themselves  justly  condemned  by  the  law.  Yet  these  terrors  prove 
the  occasion  of  deeper  humiliation,  and  greater  simplicity  of  dependence 
on  the  mercy  of  God  in  Christ  Jesus,  as  "the  end  of  the  law  for  righteous- 
ness to  every  one  that  believeth."  Many  for  a  time  escape  discourage- 
ment, because  they  are  but  superficially  acquainted  with  their  own  hearts  ; 
yet  it  is  proper  they  should  be  further  instructed  by  such  conflicts  as  are 
here  described,  in  order  to  their  greater  stability,  tenderness  of  conscience, 
and  compassion  for  their  brethren,  in  the  subsequent  part  of  their  pil- 
grimage. 


Faithful  refutes  Discontent.  99 

Faith  Yes,  and  the  lions  too,  before  I  came  at  it :  but,  for 
the  lions,  I  think  they  were  asleep  ;  for  it  was  about  noon  : — 
and,  because  I  had  so  much  of  the  day  before  me,  I  passed  by 
the  Porter  and  came  down  the  hill,  (h) 

Chr.  He  told  me,  indeed,  that  he  saw  you  go  by  ;  but  I  wish 
you  had  called  at  the  house,  for  they  would  have  showed  you 
so  many  rarities,  that  you  would  scarce  have  forgot  them 
to  the  day  of  your  death.  But  pray  tell  me,  did  you  meet  no- 
body in  the  Valley  of  Humility  ? 

Faith.  Yes,  I  met  with  one  Discontent,  who  would  willingly 
have  persuaded  me  to  go  back  again  with  him  :  his  reason 
was,  for  that  the  Valley  was  altogether  without  honour.  He 
told  me,  moreover,  that  there  to  go  was  the  way  to  disoblige  all 
my  friends,  as  Pride,  Arrogancy,  Self-conceit,  Worldly-glory, 
with  others,  who  he  knew,  as  he  said,  would  be  very  much 
offended  if  I  made  such  a  fool  of  myself  as  to  wade  through 
this  Valley. 

Chr.  Well,  and  how  did  you  answer  him  ? 

Faith.  I  told  him  that  although  all  these  that  he  named 
might  claim  kindred  of  me,  and  that  rightly,  (for  indeed  they 
were  my  relations  according  to  the  flesh  ;)  yet  since  I  became 
a  Pilgrim  they  have  disowned  me,  as  I  also  have  rejected  them, 
and  therefore  they  are  to  me  now  no  more  than  if  they  had 
never  been  of  my  lineage.  I  told  him,  moreover,  that  as  to 
this  Valley,  he  had  quite  misrepresented  the  thing  ;  for  "  be- 
fore honour  is  humility,"  "and  a  haughty  spirit  before  a  fall." 
Therefore,  said  I,  I  had  rather  go  through  this  Valley  to  the 
honour  that  was  so  accounted  by  the  wisest,  than  choose  that 
which  he  esteemed  most  worthy  our  affections,  (i) 

Chr.  Met  you  with  nothing  else  in  that  Valley  ? 

(h)  This  circumstance  seems  to  imply  that,  in  our  author's  judgment, 
even  eminent  believers  sometimes  decline  entering  into  communion  with 
their  brethren,  according  to  his  views  of  it ;  and  that  very  lively  affections 
and  strong  consolations  may  render  them  less  attentive  to  externals.  In- 
deed he  deemed  this  a  disadvantage  and  a  mistake,  (which  seems  intimat- 
ed by  Faithful's  not  calling  either  at  the  House  of  the  Interpreter,  or  at 
the  house  Beautiful,)  yet  that  is  not  sufficient  reason  why  other  Chris- 
tians should  not  cordially  unite  with  them.  This  is  a  beautiful  example 
of  that  candour,  in  respect  of  those  things  about  which  pious  persons  dif- 
fer, that  consists  with  decided  firmness  in  the  great  essentials  of  faith  and 
holiness. 

(i)  While  some  believers  are  most  tried  with  inward  fears  and  con- 
flicts, others  are  more  tempted  to  repine  at  the  outwai'd  degradation,  re- 
proach or  ridicule,  to  which  religion  exposes  them.     A  man,  perhaps,  at 


100  Faithful  is  assaulted  by  Shame. 

Faith.  Yes,  I  met  with  Shame  ;  but  of  all  the  men  thnt  I 
met  with  in  my  pilgrimage,  he,  I  think,  bears  the  wrong  name. 
The  other  would  be  said  nay,  after  a  little  argumentation  and 
somewhat  else  :  but  this  bold-faced  Shame  would  never  have 
dona. 

Chr.  Why,  what  did  he  say  to  you  ? 

Faith.  What !  why  he  objected  against  religion  itself.  lie 
said,  It  was  a  pitiful,  low,  sneaking  business  for  a  man  to  mind 
religion  :  he  said,  that  a  tender  conscience  was  an  unmanly 
thing  ;  and  that  for  a  man  to  watch  over  his  words  and  w 
so  as  to  tie  up  himself  from  that  hectoring  liberty  that  the 
brave  spirits  of  the  times  accustom  themselves  unto,  would 
make  him  the  ridicule  of  the  times.  He  objected  also,  that 
but  few  of  the  mighty,  rich,  or  wise,  were  ever  of  my  opinion  ; 
nor  any  of  them  neither,  before  they  were  persuaded  to  be 
fools,  and  to  be  of  a  voluntary  fondness  to  venture  the  loss  of 
all  for  nobody  else  knows  what.*  He  moreover  objected  the 
base  and  low  estate  and  condition  of  those  that  were  chielly 
the  Pilgrims  of  the  times  in  which  they  lived  ;  also  their  igno- 
rance, and  want  of  understanding  in  all  natural  science.  Yea,  he 
did  hold  me  to  it  at  that  rate  also  about  a  great  many  more  tidngs 
than'  here  I  relate  ;  as,  that  it  was  a  shame  to  sit  whining 
and  mourning  under  a  sermon,  and  a  shame  to  come  sighirv. 
groaning  home  ;  that  it  was  a  shame  to  ask  my  neighbour  for- 
giveness for  petty  faults,  or  to  make  restitution  where  I  had 
taken  from  any.  He  said  also,  that  religion  made  a  man  grow 
strange  to  the  great,  because  of  a  few  vices,  (which  he  called  by 
finer  names  ;)    and  made  him  own    and  respect  the  base,  be- 

*  John  vii.  48.     1  Cor.  i.  26.    iii.  13.    Phil.  iii.  7—9. 

first,  may  flatter  himself  with  the  hope  of  avoiding  the  peculiarities  and 
extravagances,  which  have  brought  enmity  or  contempt  on  some  profes- 
sors of  the  gospel ;  and  of  insuring  respect  and  affection,  by  caution,  up- 
rightness, and  benevolence  :  but  further  experience  and  knowledge  con- 
strain him  to  adopt  and  avow  sentiment*,  and  associate  with  persons, 
that  the  world  despises.  And,  seeing  himself  invincibly  impelled  by  his 
conscience,  to  a  line  of  conduct  which  insures  the  reproach  of  enthusiasm 
and  folly,  the  loss  of  friends,  and  manifold  mortifications,  he  is  powerfully 
assaulted  by  discontent ;  and  tempted  to  repine,  that  the  way  to  heaven 
lies  through  such  humiliations  and  worldly  disappointments  :  till  the  con- 
siderations, adduced  in  Faithful's  answer,  enable  him  at  length  to  over- 
come this  assaiiant,  and  to  ft  seek  the  honour  that  cometh  from  God 
only." 


Pilgrims  need  Vigilance.  101 

cause  of  the  same  religious  fraternity  ;  and  is  not  this,  said  he, 
a  shame  ? 

Chr.  And  what  did  you  say  to  him  . 

Faith.  Say  !  I  could  not  tell  what  to  say  at  first.  Yea,  he 
put  me  so  to  it  that  my  blood  came  up  in  my  face  ;  even  this 
Shame  fetched  it  up,  and  had  almost  beat  me  quite  off".  But  at 
last  I  began  to  consider  that  "  that  which  is  highly  esteemed 
among  men  is  had  in  abomination  with  God."*  And  1  thought 
again,  this  Shame  tells  me  what  men  are  ;  but  it  tells  me  no- 
thing what  God  or  the  word  of  God  is.  And  I  thought,  more- 
over, that  at  the  day  of  doom  we  shall  not  be  doomed  to  death 
or  life,  according  to  the  hectoring  spirits  of  the  world,  but  ac- 
cording to  the  wiscTom  and  law  of  the  Highest.  Therefore, 
thought  I,  what  God  says  is  best;  %&  best,  though  all  the  men  in 
the  world  are  against  it  :  seeing  then  that  God  prefers  his  re- 
ligion ;  seeing  God  prefers  a  tender  conscience  ;  seeing 
thejr  that  make  themselves  fools  for  the  kingdom  of  hea- 
ven are  wisest  ;  and  that  the  poorv«ian  that  loveth  Christ 
is  richer  than  the  greatest  man  i  i  the  world  that  hates 
him  ;  Shame,  depart,  thou  art  an  enemy  to  my  salvation; 
shall  I  entertain  thee  against  my  sovereign  Lord  ?  how  then 
shall  i  look  him  in  the  face  at  his-  coming  ?  Should  I  now  be 
ashamed  of  his  ways  and  servants,  how  can  I  expect  the  bless- 
ing ?t  But  indeed  this  Shame  was  a  bold  villain  ;  I  could 
scarcely  shake  him  out  of  my  company :  yea,  he  would  be 
haunting  of  me,  and  continually  whispering  me  in  the  ear, 
with  some  one  or  other  of  the  infirmities  that  attend  religion  : 
but  at  last  I  told  him,  it  was  but  in  vain  to  attempt  further  in 
this  business  ;  for  those  things  that  he  disdained,  in  those  did  I 
see  most  glory  :  and  so  at  last  I  got  past  this  importunate 
one.  (k) 

*  Luke  xvi.  15.  t  Mark  viii.  38. 

(7c)  Persons  of  a  peculiar  turn  of  mind,  when  enabled  to  overcome 
temptations  to  discontent  about  •worldly  degradation,  are  exceedingly 
prone  to  be  influenced  by  a  false  shame,  and  to  profess  religion  with  a 
timid  caution;  to  be  afraid  of  declaring  their  sentiments  with  freedom  in 
some  places  and  companies,  even  when  the  most  favourable  opportunity 
occurs  ;  to  shun  in  part  the  society  of  those  whom  they  most  love  and 
esteem,  lest  they  should  be  involved  in  the  contempt  cast  on  them  ;  to 
be  reserved  and  inconstant  in  attending  on  the  ordinances  of  God,  enter- 
ing a  protest  against  vice  and  irreligion,  bearing  testimony  to  the  truth, 
and  attempting  to  promote  the  gospel :  being  apprehensive  lest  these 
things  should  deduct  from  their  reputation  for  good  sense,  prudence, 
learning,  or  liberality  of  mind.     Men,  who  are  least  exposed  to  those  con- 

9* 


102  Shame  must  be  repelled  by  Prayer. 

And  when  I  had  shaken  him  off,  then  I  began  to  sing 

4  The  trials  that  those  men  do  meet  withal, 

That  are  obedient  to  the  heavenly  call, 

Are  manifold  and  suited  to  the  flesh, 

And  come,  and  come,  and  come  again  afresh  ; 

That  now,  or  sometime  else,  we  by  them  may 

Be  taken,  overcome,  and  cast  away. 

O  let  the  Pilgrims,  let  the  Pilgrims  then 

Be  vigilant,  and  quit  themselves  like  men.' 

Chr.  1  am  glad,  my  brother,  tbat  thou  didst  withstand  this 
villain  so  bravely  ;  for  of  all,  as  thou  sayest,  I  think  he  has  the 
wrong  name  :  for  he  is  so  bold  as  to  follow  us  in  the  streets, 
and  to  attempt  to  put  us  to  shame  before  all  men  ;  that  is,  to 
make  us  ashamed  of  that  which  is  good.  But  if  he  was  not 
himself  audacious,  he  would  never  attempt  to  do  as  he  does:  but 
let  us  still  resist  him  ;  for,  notwithstanding  all  his  bravadoes, 
he  promoteth  the  fool,  and  none  else.  "  The  wise  shall  in- 
herit glory,"  said  Solomon  ;  "  but  shame  shall  be  the  promo- 
tion of  fools."* 

Faith.  I  think  we  must  cry  to  him  for  help  against  Shame, 
that  would  have  us  be  "  valiant  for  truth  upon  the  earth." 

*  Prov.  iii.  35. 
flicts  in  which  Christian  was  engaged,  are  often  most  baffled  by  this  ene- 
my :  nor  can  others  readily  make  proper  allowances  for  them  in  this  case, 
any  more  than  they  can  for  such  as  experience  those  dark  temptations  of 
which  they  have  no  conception.  Constitution,  habits,  connexions,  ex- 
tensive acquaintance  with  mankind,  and  an  excessive  sensibility,  united 
to  that  pride  which  is  common  to  man,  continually  suggest  objections  to 
every  thing  the  world  despises,  which  they  can  hardly  answer  to  them- 
selves, and  excite  such  alarms  as  they  cannot  surmount :  while  a  delicate 
sense  of  propriety,  and  the  specious  name  of  prudence,  supply  them  with 
a  kind  of  half  excuse  for  their  timidity.  The  constant  trouble  which 
this  criminal  and  unreasonable  shame  occasions  some  persons,  contrary 
to  their  judgment,  endeavours  and  prayers,  gave  our  author  the  idea, 
that '  this  enemy  bears  a  wrong  name.'  Many  a  suggestion  made  to  the 
mind  in  this  respect  from  time  to  time,  is  so  natural,  and  has  so  strong  a 
party  within,  (especially  in  those  who  are  more  desirous  of  honour  than 
of  wealth  or  pleasure ;)  that  men  can  scarcely  help  feeling  for  the  mo- 
ment as  if  there  were  truth  in  it,  though  they  know  upon  reflection  that 
it  is  most  irrational.  Nay,  these  feelings  insensibly  warp  their  conduct  ; 
though  they  are  continually  self-condemned  on  the  retrospect.  There 
are  some  who  hardly  ever  get  the  better  of  this  false  shame  ;  and  it  often 
brings  their  sincerity  into  doubt,  both  with  themselves  and  others  :  but 
flourishing  Christians  at  length  in  good  measure  rise  superior  to  it,  by 
such  considerations  as  are  here  adduced,  and  by  earnest  persevering 
prayer. 


The  Pilgrims  overtake  Talkative.  103 

Chr.  You  say  true  :  but  did  you  meet  nobody  else  in  that 
Valley? 

Faith.  No,  not  I  ;  for  I  had  sun-shine  all  the  rest  of  the 
way  through  that,  and  also  through  the  Valley  of  the  Shadow 
of  Death.  (I) 

Chr.  It  was  well  for  you  ;  I  am  sure  it  fared  far  otherwise 
with  me  :  I  had  for  a  long  season,  as  soon  almost  as  I  entered 
into  that  Valley,  a  dreadful  combat  with  that  foul  fiend  Apol- 
lyon  ;  yea,  I  thought  verily  he  would  have  killed  me,  especi- 
ally when  he  got  me  down  and  crushed  me  under  him  as  if  he 
would  have  crushed  me  to  pieces  :  for  as  he  threw  me,  my 
sword  flew  out  of  my  hand  ;  nay,  he  told  me  he  was  sure 
of  me  ;  but  "I  cried  to  God,  and  he  heard  me,  and  delivered 
me  out  of  all  my  troubles."  Then  I  entered  into  the  Valley 
of  the  Shadow  of  Death,  and  had  no  light  for  almost  half  the 
way  through  it.  I  thought  I  should  have  been  killed  there 
over  and  over  :  but  at  last  day  brake,  and  the  sun  rose,  and  I 
went  through  that  which  was  behind  with  far  more  ease  and 
quiet. 

Moreover,  I  saw  in  my  dream,  that  as  they  went  on,  Faith- 
ful, as  he  chanced  to  look  on  one  side,  saw  a  man,  whose  name 
was  Talkative,  walking  at  a  distance  beside  them;  for  in  this 
place  there  was  room  enough  for  them  all  to  walk.  He  was 
a  tall  man,  and  something  more  comely  at  a  distance  than  at 
hand.  To  this  man  Faithful  addressed  himself  in  this 
manner :  (m) 

(I)  Christian  in  great  measure  escaped  the  peculiar  temptations  that 
assaulted  Faithful  ;  yet  he  sympathized  with  him :  nor  did  the  latter 
deem  the  gloomy  experiences  of  his  brother  visionary  or  imaginative, 
though  he  had  been  exempted  from  them.  One  man,  from  a  complication 
of  causes,  is  exposed  to  temptations  of  which  another  is  ignorant;  and  in 
this  case  he  needs  much  sympathy,  which  he  seldom  meets  with  :  while 
they,  who  are  severe  on  him,  are  liable  to  be  baffled  in  another  way, 
which,  for  want  of  confidence  in  habit,  temperature,  and  situation,  he  is 
equally  prone  to  disregard.  Thus  Christians  are  often  led  reciprocally 
to  censure,  suspect,  or  dislike  each  other,  on  those  very  grounds  which 
should  render  them  useful  and  encouraging  counsellors  and  companions  ! 

(m)  The  character  here  introduced,  under  a  most  expressive  name,  is 
an  admirable  portrait,  drawn,  by  a  masterly  hand  from  some  striking 
original,  but  exactly  resembling  numbers  in  every  age  and  place,  where 
the  truths  of  the  gospel  are  generally  known. — Talkative  is  not  so  called 
merely  from  his  loquacity  ;  but  also  from  the  peculiarity  of  his  religious 
profession,  which  gives  scope  to  his  natural  propensity,  by  furnishing 
liim  with  a  copious  subject,  and  enabling  him  to  display  his  talents,  or 
seek  credit  among  pious  persons,  without  the  trouble  and  expense  of 


1  04  Talkative  s plausible  Discourse  with  Faithful. 

Friend,  whither  away  ?  are  you  going  to  the  heavenly 
country  ? 

Talk.  I  am  going  to  that  same  place. 

Faith.  That  is  well ;  then  I  hope  we  may  have  your  good 
company  ? 

Talk.  With  a  very  good  will,  will  I  be  your  companion 

Faith.  Come  on  then,  and  let  us  go  together,  and  let  us 
spend  our  time  in  discoursing  of  things  that  are  profitable. 

Talk.  To  talk  of  things  that  are  good,  to  me  is  very  accepta- 
ble, with  you  or  with  any  other  ;  and  1  am  glad  that  I 
have  with  me  those  that  incline  to  so  good  a  work.  For,  to 
speak  the  truth,  there  are  but  few  that  care  thus  to  spend  their 
time  as  they  are  in  their  travels  ;  but  choose  much  rather  to 
be  speaking  of  things  to  no  profit  :  and  this  hath  been  a  trou- 
ble to  me. 

Faith.  That  is  indeed  a  thing  to  be  lamented  :  for  what 
things  so  worthy  of  the  use  of  the  tongue  and  mouth  of  men 
on  earth,  as  are  the  things  of  the  God  of  heaven  ? 

Talk.  I  like  you  wonderful  well,  for  your  saying  is  full  of 
conviction  :  and,  I  will  add,  what  thing  is  so  pleasant,  and 
what  so  profitable,  as  to  talk  of  the  things  of  God  1 

What  things  so  pleasant  ?  that  is,  if  a  man  hath  any  delight 
in  things  that  are  wounderful  :  for  instance,  if  a  man  doth  de- 
light to  talk  of  the  history  or  the  mystery  of  things  ;  or  if  a 
man  doth  love  to  talk  of  miracles,  wonders,  or  signs  ;  where 
shall  he  find  things  recorded  so  delightful,  and  so  sweetly  pen- 
ned, as  in  the  Holy  Scripture  ? 

Faith.  That's  true  :  but  to  be  profited  by  such  things  in 
our  talk,  should  be  that  which  we  design. 

Talk.  That  is  it  that  I  said  ;  for  to  talk  of  such  things  is  most 
profitable  :  for  by  so  doing  a  man  may  get  knowledge  of  many 
things  ;  as,  of  the  vanity  of  earthly  things,  and  the  benefit  of 
things  above.  Thus  in  general,  but  more  particularly,  by  this 
a  man  may  learn  the  necessity  of  the  new  birth  ;  the  insufh- 

practical  godliness.  Such  vain  talkers  especially  appearwhen  religious  pro- 
fession is  safe,  and  reputable,  and  even  in  many  cases  conducive  to  secular 
advantage.  They  may,  therefore,  be  expected-  in  our  age  and  nation, 
particularly  in  populous  places,  where  the  preaching  or  profession  of  any 
doctrine  excites  little  attention  or  surprise,  but  insures  regard  and  fa- 
vour from  a  numerous  body  who  hold  the  same  opinions.  Such  men 
appear  above  others,  pushing  themselves  into  notice,  and  becoming  more 
conspicuous  than  humble  believers :  but  their  profession,  specious  at  a 
distance,  will  not  endure  a  near  and  strict  investigation. 


Talkative' s  dislike  of  bad  Discourse.  105 

ciency  of  our  works  ;  the  need  of  Christ's  righteousness,  &c. 
Besides,  by  this  a  man  may  learn  by  talk  what  it  is  to  repent, 
to  believe,  to  pray,  to  suffer,  or  the  like  :  by  this  also  a  man 
may  learn  what  are  the  great  promises  and  consolations  of  the 
gospel,  to  his  own  comfort.  Further,  by  this  a  man  may 
learn  to  refute  false  opinions,  to  vindicate  the  truth,  and  also 
to  instruct  the  ignorant. 

Faith.  All  this  is  true,  and  glad  am  I  to  hear  these  things 
from  you. 

Talk.  Alas !  the  want  of  this  is  the  cause  that  so  few  un- 
derstand the  need  of  faith,  and  the  necessity  of  a  work  of  grace 
in  their  soul,  in  order  to  eternal  life  ;  but  ignorantly  live  in 
the  works  of  the  law,  by  which  a  man  can  by  no  means  obtain 
the  kingdom  of  heaven. 

Faith.  But  by  your  leave,  heavenly  knowledge  of  these  is 
the  gift  of  God  ;  no  man  attaineth  to  them  by  human  industry, 
or  only  by  the  talk  of  them. 

Talk.  All  this  1  know  very  well  :  for  a  man  can  receive  no- 
thing except  it  be  given  him  from  heaven  ;  all  is  of  grace,  not 
of  works  :  1  could  give  you  a  hundred  Scriptures  for  the  con- 
firmation of  this. 

Well  then,  said  Faithful,  what  is  that  one  thing  that  we  shall 
at  this  time  found  our  discourse  upon  ? 

Talk.  What  you  will ;  I  will  talk  of  things  heavenly  or 
things  earthly  ;  things  moral  or  things  evangelical  ;  things 
sacred  or  things  profane  ;  things  past  or  things  to  come  ;  things 
foreign  or  things  at  home  ;  things  more  essential  or  things  cir- 
cumstantial ;  provided  that  all  be  done  to  our  profit. 

Now  did  Faithful  begin  to  wonder  ;  and  stepping  to  Chris- 
tian, (for  he  walked  all  this  while  by  himself)  he  said  to  him, 
but  softly,  What  a  brave  companion  have  we  got !  Surely  this 
man  will  make  a  very  excellent  Pilgrim,  (n) 

(n)  Zealous  Christians,  who  are  not  well  established  in  judgment  and 
experience,  are  often  greatly  taken  with  the  discourse  of  persons,  who 
speak  fluently  and  plausibly  on  various  subjects,  with  a  semblance  of 
truth  and  piety  :  and  they  sometimes  feel,  as  it  were,  a  defect  in  their 
harangues,  which  makes  them  hesitate,  though  they  are  easily  satisfied 
with  specious  explanations. — Talkative's  discourse  is  copied,  with  sur- 
prising exactness,  from  that  of  numbers  who  learn  doctrinally  to  discuss 
even  experimental  subjects,  of  which  they  never  felt  the  energy  and  effi- 
cacy in  their  own  souls.  Men  of  this  stamp  can  take  up  any  point  in  re- 
ligion with  great  ease,  and  speak  on  it  in  an  ostentatious  manner  :  but  the 
humble  believer  forgets  himself  while  from  his  heart  he  expatiates  on 
topics  which  he  longs  to  recommend  to  those  whom  he  addresses.     Ha- 

o 


106  Faithful  undeceived  by  Christian. 

At  this  Christian  modestly  smiled,  and  said,  This  man,  with 
whom  you  are  so  taken,  will  beguile  with  this  tongue  of  his 
twenty  of  them  that  know  him  not. 

Faith.   Do  you  know  him  then  ? 

Chr.  Kow  him  •  yes,  better  than  he  knows  himself. 

Faith.  Pray  what  is  he  ? 

Chr.  His  name  is  Talkative  ;  he  dwelt  in  our  town.  I 
wonder  that  you  should  be  a  stranger  to  him  ;  only  I  consider 
that  our  town  is  large. 

Faith.  Whose  son  is  he  ?  and  whereabout  doth  he  dwell  ? 

Chr.  He  is  a  son  of  one  Say-well,  he  dwelt  in  Prating-row  ; 
and  he  is  known  of  all  that  are  acquainted  with  him,  by  the 
name  of  Talkative,  in  Prating-row  ;  and  notwithstanding  his 
fine  tongue,  he  is  but  a  sorry  fellow. 

Faith.  Well,  he  seems  to  be  a  very  pretty  man. 

Chr.  That  is,  to  them  that  have  not  thorough  acquaintance 
with  him  ;  for  he  is  best  abroad,  near  home  he  is  ugly  enough  : 
your  saying  that  he  is  a  pretty  man,  brings  to  my  mind  what  I 
have  observed  in  the  work  of  the  painter,  whose  pictures  show 
best  at  a  distance,  but  very  near  more  unpleasing. 

Faith.  But  I  am  ready  to  think  you  do  but  jest,  because  you 
smiled. 

Chr.  God  forbid  that  I  should  jest  (though  I  smiled)  in  this 
matter,  or  that  I  should  accuse  any  falsely. — I  will  give  you  a 
further  discovery  of  him  :  this  man  is  for  any  company,  and 
for  any  talk  ;  as  he  talketh  now  with  you,  so  will  he  talk  when 
he  is  on  the  ale-bench  ;  and  the  more  drink  he  hath  in  his 
crown,  the  more  of  these  things  he  hath  in  his  mouth  :  reli- 
gion hath  no  place  in  his  heart,  or  house,  or  conversation  ;  all 
he  hath  lieth  in  his  tongue,  and  his  religion  is  to  make  a  noise 
therewith. 

mility  and  charity,  however,  dispose  men  to  make  the  best  of  others,  and 
to  distrust  themselves  :  so  that,  unless  connected  with  proportionable 
depth  of  judgment,  and  acuteness  of  discernment,  they  put  them  off  their 
guard,  in  respect  of  vainglorious  talkers.  It  would  be  conceited  and  un- 
candid,  they  think,  to  suspect  a  man,  who  says  so  many  good  things,  with 
great  confidence  and  zeal ;  their  dissatisfaction  with  the  conversation  they 
suppose  was  their  own  fault ;  if  they  disagreed  with  the  speaker,  proba- 
bly they  were  in  an  error;  if  a  doubt  arose  in  their  minds  about  his  spi- 
rit or  motive,  it  might  be  imputed  to  their  own  pride  and  envy. — Thus 
they  are  seduced  to  sanction  what  they  ought  to  protest  against,  and  to 
avoid  ;  and  that  even  by  means  of  the  most  amiable  dispositions  ! — What 
follows  is  peculiarly  calculated  to  rectify  such  mistakes,  and  to  expose  the 
consequences  of  this  ill-judged  candour. 


Men  shun  to  deal  with  Talkative.  107 

Faith.  Say  you  so  !  then  am  I  in  this  man  greatly  deceived. 

Chr.  Deceived!  you  may  be  sure  of  it:  remember  the  pro- 
verb, "  They  say,  and  do  not :"  but  "  the  kingdom  of  God  is  not 
in  word,  but  in  power."*  He  talketh  of  prayer,  of  repent- 
ance, of  faith,  and  of  the  new  birth  ;  but  he  knows  but  only  to 
talk  of  them.  I  have  been  in  his  family,  and  have  observed 
him  both  at  home  and  abroad  ;  and  I  know  what  I  say  of  him 
is  the  truth.  His  house  is  as  empty  of  religion  as  the  white  of 
an  egg  is  of  savour.  There  is  there  neither  prayer,  nor  sign 
of  repentance  for  sin  ;  yea,  the  brute,  in  his  kind,  serves  God 
far  better  than  he.  He  is  the  very  stain,  reproach,  and  shame 
of  religion,  to  all  that  know  him  ;|  it  can  hardly  have  a  good 
word  in  all  that  end  of  the  town  where  he  dwells,  through 
him.  Thus  say  the  common  people  that  know  him, — 'A  saint 
abroad,  and  a  devil  at  home.'  His  poor  family  finds  it  so  :  he 
is  such  a  churl,  such  a  railer  at,  and  so  unreasonable  with  his 
servants,  that  they  neither  know  how  to  do  for,  or  speak  to  him. 
Men  that  have  any  dealings  with  him  say,  it  is  better  to  deal 
with  a  Turk  than  with  him,  for  fairer  dealing  they  shall  have 
at  their  hands.  This  Talkative,  if  it  be  possible,  will  go  beyond 
them,  defraud,  beguile,  and  overreach  them.  Besides,  he 
brings  up  his  sons  to  follow  his  steps  ;  and  if  he  findeth  in  any 
of  them  a  foolish  timorousness,  (for  so  he  calls  the  first  appear- 
ance of  a  tender  conscience,)  he  calls  them  fools  and  block- 
heads, and  by  no  means  will  employ  them  in  much,  or  speak 
to  their  commendation  before  others.  For  my  part,  I  am  of 
opinion  that  he  has,  by  his  wicked  life,  caused  many  to  stumble 
and  fall ;  and  will,  if  God  prevents  not,  be  the  ruin  of  many 
more,  (o) 

*  Matt,  xxiii.  3.     1  Cor.  vi.  20.  t  Rom.  ii.  23,  24. 

(o)  Those  believers  who  have  made  the  most  extensive  and  accurate 
observation  on  the  state  of  religion  in  their  own  age  and  place,  and  are 
most  acquainted  with  the  internal  history  of  the  church  in  other  lands,  or 
former  periods,  may  be  deemed  inferior  in  charity  to  their  brethren ;  be- 
cause they  surpass  them  in  penetration,  and  clearly  perceive  the  mischiefs 
which  arise  from  countenancing  specious  hypocrites.  They  would  "  do 
good  to  all  men,"  "  bear  with  the  infirmities  of  the  weak,"  "  restore  in 
meekness  such  as  are  overtaken  in  a  fault,"  and  make  allowances  for  the 
tempted :  but  they  dare  not  sanction  such  men  as  talk  about  religion  and 
disgrace  it;  as  mislead  the  simple,  stumble  the  hopeful,  prejudice  the 
observing,  and  give  enemies  a  plausible  objection  to  the  truth.  Here  chari- 
ty constrains  us  to  run  the  risk  of  being  deemed  uncharitable,  by  unmasking 
the  hypocrite,  and  undeceiving  the  deluded.  We  must  not  indeed  speak 
needlessly  against  any  one,  nor  testify  more  than  we  know  to  be  true  even 


108  The  Difference  between  Saying  and  Doing. 

Faith.  Well,  my  brother,  I  am  bound  to  believe  you  ;  not 
only  because  you  say  you  know  him,  but  also  because  like  a 
Christian  you  make  }rour  reports  of  men.  For  1  cannot  think 
that  you  speak  these  things  of  ill-will,  but  because  it  is  even  so 
as  you  say. 

Chr.  Had  I  known  him  no  more  than  you,  I  might  perhaps 
have  thought  of  him  as  at  the  first  you  did  :  yea,  had  1  receiv- 
ed this  report  at  their  hands  only  that  are  enemies  to  religion, 
I  should  have  thought  it  had  been  a  slander,  (a  lot  that  often 
falls  from  bad  men's  mouths  upon  good  men's  names  and  pro- 
fessions :)  but  all  these  things,  yea,  and  a  great  many  more  as 
bad,  of  my  own  knowledge,  I  can  prove  him  guilty  of.  Be- 
sides, good  men  are  ashamed  of  him  ;  they  can  neither  call 
him  brother  nor  friend  ;  the  very  naming  him  among  them 
makes  them  blush,  if  they  know  him. 

Faith.  Well,  I  see  that  saying  and  doing  are  two  things,  and 
hereafter  I  shall  better  observe  this  distinction. 

Chr.  They  are  two  things  indeed,  and  are  as  diverse  as  are 
the  soul  and  the  body  ;  for,  as  the  body  without  the  soul  is  but 
a  dead  carcass,  so  saying,  if  it  be  alone,  is  but  a  dead  carcass 
also.  The  soul  of  religion  is  the  practical  part :  "  Pure  reli- 
gion and  undefiled  before  God  and  the  Father,  is  this  :  to  visit 
the  fartherless  and  widows  in  their  affliction,  and  to  keep  him- 
self unspotted  from'  the  world."*  This  Talkative  is  not  aware 
of;  he  thinks  that  hearing  and  saying  will  make  a  good  Chris- 
tian ;  and  thus  he  deceiveth  his  own  soul.  Hearing  is  but  as 
the  sowing  of  the  seed  ;  talking  is  not  sufficient  to  prove  that 
fruit  is  indeed  in  the  heart  and  life  :  and  let  us  assure  ourselves 
that  at  the  day  of  doom  men  shall  be  judged  according  to  their 
fruits  ;|  it  will  not  be  said  then,  'Did  you  believe  ?'  but, 
'Were  you  Doers,  or  Talkers  only  V  and  accordingly  shall  they 
be  judged.  The  end  of  the  world  is  compared  to  our  harvest ; 
and  you  know  men  at  harvest  regard  nothing  but  fruit.  Not 
that  any  thing  can  be  accepted  that  is  not  of  faith  ;  but  I  speak 
this  to  show  you  how  insignificant  the  profession  of  Talkative 
will  be  at  that  day. 

Faith.  This  brings  to  my  mind  thatof  Moses,  by  which  he 
describeth  the  beast  that  is  clean  :t — he  is  such  an  one  that 

*  James  i.  2,  3,  22—27.         t  Matt.  xiii.  23.  xxv.  31—46. 

^  Levit.  xi.     Deut.  xiv. 

against  a  suspected  person  :  but  we  should  show,  that  vain  talkers  belong 

to  thp  world,  though  numbers  class  them  among  religious  people,  to  the 

great  discredit  of  the  cause. 


Faithful  wants  to  be  rid  of  Talkative.  109 

parteth  the  hoof,  and  cheweth  the  cud  ;  not  that  parteth  the 
hoof  only,  or  that  cheweth  the  cud  only.  The  hare  cheweth 
the  cud,  hut  yet  is  unclean  because  he  parteth  *iot  the  hoof. 
And  this  truly  resembleth  Talkative  ;  he  cheweth  the  cud,  he 
seeketh  knowledge  ;  he  cheweth  upon  the  word  ;  but  he  di- 
videth  not  the  hoof,  he  parteth  not  with  the  way  of  sinners  ; 
but,  as  the  hare,  retaineth  the  foot  of  a  dog  or  bear,  and  there- 
fore he  is  unclean. 

'Chr.  \  ou  have  spoken,  for  aught  I  know,  the  true  gospel 
sense  of  those  texts.  And  I  will  add  another  thing  :  Paul  call- 
eth  some  men,  yea,  and  those  great  talkers  too,  "sounding 
brass  and  tinkling  cymbals  ;"  that  is,  as  he  expounds  them  in 
another  place,  "  things  without  life,  giving  sound."*  "  Things 
without  life  ;"  that  is,  without  the  true  faith  and  grace  of  the 
gospel ;  and  consequently  things  that  shall  never  be  placed 
in  the  kingdom  of  heaven  among  those  that  are  the  children  of 
life,  though  their  sound,  by  their  talk,  be  as  if  it  were  the 
tongue  or  voice  of  an  angel,  (jo) 

Faith.  Well,  1  was  not  so  fond  of  his  company  at  first,  but 
am  as  sick  of  it  now.     What  shall  we  do  to  be  rid  of  him  ? 

Chr.  Take  my  advice  and  do  as  1  bid  you,  and  you  shall  find 

*  1  Cor.  xiii.  1—3.     xiv.  7. 

(p)  Talkative  seems  to  have  been  introduced  on  purpose,  that  the  au- 
thor might  have  a  fair  opportunity  of  stating  his  sentiments  concerning 
the  practical  nature  of  evangelical  religion,  to  which  numbers  in  his. day 
were  too  inattentive  ;  so  that  this  admired  allegory  has  folly  established 
the  important  distinction  between  a  dead  and  a  living  faith,  on  which  the 
whole  controversy  depends.  We  may  boldly  state  doctrines  of  the  gospel 
with  all  possible  energy  and  clearness,  and  every  objection  must  ulti- 
mately fall  to  the  ground,  and  every  abuse  be  excluded,  provided  this 
distinction  be  fully  and  constantly  insisted  on  :  for  they  arise  without  ex-  - 
ception,  from  substituting  some/«Z.se  notions  of  faith,  in  the  place  of  that 
living,  active,  and  efficacious  principle,  which  the  Scriptures  so  constant- 
ly represent  as  the  grand  peculiarity  of  vital  godliness.  The  language 
used  in  this  passage  is  precisely  the  same,  as  is  now  branded  with  the  op- 
probrious epithet  of  legal,  by  numbers  who  would  be  thought  to  admire 
the  Pilgrim  ;  as  any  impartial  person  must  perceive,  upon  an  attentive 
perusal  of  it ;  and  indeed  some  expressions  are  used,  which  they  who  are 
accustomed  to  stand  before  such  as  "  make  a  man  an  offender  for  a  word," 
have  learned  to  avoid.  '  The  practice  part'  is  accurately  defined  to  be 
the  unfailing  effect  of  that  inward  life  which  is  the  soul  of  religion.  True 
faith  justifies,  as  it  forms  the  sinner's  relation  to  Christ;  but  it  always 
"  works  by  love,"  and  influences  to  obedience  :  hence  the  inquiry  at  the 
day  of  judgment  will  be  rather  about  the  inseparable  fruits  of  faith,  thaa 
about  its  essential  properties  and  nature. 
10 


110  Faithful  asks  Talkative  a  Question: 

that  he  will  soon  be  sick  of  your  company  too,  except  God 
shall  touch  his  heart  and  turn  it. 

Faith.  Whjt  would  you  have  me  to  do  ?  (9) 

Chr.  Why,  go  to  him,  and  enter  into  some  serious  discourse 
about  the  power  of  religion  ;  and  ask  him  plainly,  (when  he 
has  approved  of  it,  for  that  he  will,)  whether  this  thing  be  set 
up  in  his  heart,  house,  or  conversation  ? 

Then  Faithful  stepped  forward  again,  and  said  to  Talkative, 
Come,  what  cheer  ?  how  is  it  now  ? 

Talk.  Thank  you,  well  ;  I  thought  we  should  have  had  a 
great  deal  of  talk  by  this  time. 

Faith.  Well,  if  you  will,  we  will  fall  to  it  now  ;  and  since 
you  left  it  with  me  to  state  the  question,  let  it  be  this  :  '  How 
doth  the  saving  grace  of  God  discover  itself,  when  it  is  in  the 
heart  of  man  ? 

Talk.  I  perceive,  then,  that  our  talk  must  be  about  the 
power  of  things  ?  well,  it  is  a  very  good  question,  and  I  shall  be 
willing  to  answer  you  :  and  take  my  answer  in  brief  thus. — 
First,  where  the  grace  of  God  is  in  the  heart,  it  causeth  there  a 
great  outcry  against  sin. — Secondly, — 

Faith.  Nay,  hold,  let  us  consider  of  one  at  once  :  I  think 

(g)  When  we  speak  to  loose  professors,  we  should  always  keep  two 
things  in  view ;  either  to  get  rid  of  such  ensnaring  and  dishonourable 
companions,  or  to  use  proper  means  to  convince  them  of  their  fatal  mis- 
take. There  is  indeed  more  hope  of  the  most  ignorant  and  careless  than 
of  them  :  yet  "  with  God  all  things  are  possible,1'  and  we  should  not  de- 
spair of  any,  especially  as  the  very  same  method  is  suited  to  both  the 
ends  proposed;  which  the  subsequent  discourse  most  clearly  evinces.  Very 
plain  and  particular  declarations  of  those  things,  by  which  true  believers 
are  distinguished  from  the  most  specious  hypocrites,  (whether  in  conver- 
sation or  preaching,)  are  best  calculated  to  undeceive  and  alarm  false 
professors  ;  and  form  the  most  commodious  fan,  by  which  the  irreclaima- 
ble may  be  winnowed  from  the  society  of  real  Christians.  This  is  of  great 
importance  :  for  they  are  Achans'  in  the  camp  of  Israel,  yea,  spots  and 
blemishes  to  every  company  that  countenances  them.  Doctrinal,  or 
even  practical  discussions,  if  confined  to  general  terms,  do  not  startle 
them  ;  they  mimic  the  language  of  experience,  declaim  against  the 
wickedness  of  the  world,  and  the  blindness  of  pharisees,  and  strenuously 
oppose  the  opinions  held  by  some  rival  sect  or  party  :  they  can  endure 
the  most  awful  declarations  of  the  wrath  of  God  against  the  wicked  ; 
supposing  themselves  to  be  unconcerned  :  nay,  they  will  admit  that  they 
are  backsliders,  or  inconsistent  believers.  But  when  the  conversation  or 
sermon  compels  them  to  complain,  '  in  so  saying  thou  condemnest  us 
also  ;"  they  will  hear  no  longer,  but  seek  refuge  under  more  comfortable 
preachers,  or  in  more  candid  company  ;  and  represent  their  faithful  moni- 
tors as  censorious,  peevish,  and  melancholy. 


Knowing  and  Doing  distinguished.  Ill 

you  should  rather  say,  It  shows  itself  by  inclining  the  soul  to 
abhor  its  sin. 

Talk.  Why,  what  difference  is  there  between  crying  out 
against,  and  abhorring  of  sin  ? 

Faith.  Oh  !  a  great  deal !  A  man  may  cry  out  against  sin  of 
policy,  but  he  cannot  abhor  it  but  by  virtue  of  a  godly  antipa- 
thy against  it.  I  have  heard  many  cry  out  against  sin  in  the 
pulpit,  who  yet  can  abide  it  well  enough  in  the  heart,  house, 
and  conversation.  Joseph's  mistress  cried  out  with  a  loud 
voice,  as  if  she  had  been  very  holy  ;  but  she  would  willingly, 
notwithstanding  that,  have  committed  uncleanness  with  him.* 
Some  cry  out  against  sin,  even  as  the  mother  cries  out  against 
her  child  in  her  lap,  when  she  calleth  it  slut  and  naughty  girl, 
and  then  falls  to  hugging  and  kissing  it. 

Talk.  You  lie  at  the  catch,  I  perceive. 

Faith.  No,  not  I,  I  am  only  for  setting  things  right.  But 
what  is  the  second  thing  whereby  you  would  prove  a  disco- 
very of  a  work  of  grace  in  the  heart  ? 

Talk.  Great  knowledge  of  gospel  mysteries. 

Faith.  This  sign  should  have  been  first :  but,  first  or  last,  it 
is  also  false  ;  for  knowledge,  great  knowledge,  may  be  obtain-, 
ed  in  the  mysteries  of  the  gospel,  and  yet  no  work  of  grace  in 
the  soul.j  Yea,  if  a  man  have  all  knowledge  he  may  yet  be 
nothing,  and  so  consequently  be  no  child  of  God.  When 
Christ  said,  "Do  you  know  all  these  things  ?"  and  the  disciples 
had  answered,  Yes  ;  he  added,  "Blessed  are  ye  if  ye  do  them." 
He  doth  not  lay  the  blessing  in  the  knowing  of  them,  but  in  the 
doing  of  them.  For  there  is  a  knowledge  that  is  not  attended 
with  doing  :  "  he  that  knoweth  his  Master's  will,  and  doeth  it 
not."  A  man  may  know  like  an  angel,  and  yet  be  no  Chris- 
iiD :  therefore  your  sign  is  not  true.  Indeed  to  know  is  a 
thing  that  pleaseth  talkers  and  boasters  ;  but  to  do  is  that  which 
pleaseth  God.  Not  that  the  heart  can  be  good  without  know- 
ledge ;  for  without  that  the  heart  is  nought.  There  are  there- 
fore two  sorts  of  knowledge  :  knowledge  that  resteth  in  the 
bare  speculation  of  things  ;  and  knowledge  that  is  accompani- 
ed with  the  grace  of  faith  and  love,  which  puts  a  man  upon 
doing  even  the  will  of  God  from  the  heart  :  the  first  of  these 
will  serve  the  talker  ;  but  without  the  other  the  true  Chris- 

*  Gen.  xxxix.  11 — 15.        t  1  Cor.  xiii. 


112  The  Fruits  of  True  Faith. 

fian  is  not  content :  "  Give  me  understanding  and  I  shall  keep 
thy  law  ;  yea,  1  shall  observe  it  with  my  whole  heart."*  (r) 

Talk.  You  lie  at  the  catch  again  ;  this  is  not  for  edification. 

Faith.  Well,  if  you  please,  propound  another  sign  hpw  this 
work  of  grace  discovereth  itself  where  it  is. 

Talk.  Not  I,  for  I  see  we  shall  not  agree. 

Faith.  Well,  if  you  will  not,  will  you  give  me  leave  to  do  it  ? 

Talk.  You  may  use  your  liberty. 

Faith.  A  work  of  grace  in  the  soul  discovereth  itself,  either 
to  him  that  hath  it,  or  to  standers  by. 

To  him  that  hath  it,  thus  :  it  gives  him  conviction  of  sin,  es- 
pecially of  the  defilement  of  his  nature,  and  the  sin  of  unbelief, 
for  the  sake  of  which  he  is  sure  to  be  damned,  if  he  findeth 
not  mercy  at  God's  hand  by  faith  in  Jesus  Christ-t  This  sight 
and  sense  of  things  worketh  in  him  sorrow  and  shame  for  sin  ; 
he  findeth,  moreover,  revealed  in  him  the  Saviour  of  the 
world,  and  the  absolute  necessity  of  closing  with  him  for  life  ; 
at  the  which  he  findeth  hungerings  and  thirstings  after  him  :  to 
which  hungerings,  &c.  the  promise  is  made.  |  (s)  Now  accord- 

*  Psa.  cxix.  34.  t  Psa.  xxxviii.  18.  Mark  xvi.  1.  Johnxvi.  8, 9.  Acts  iv. 
12.  R-ooi.  vii.  24.     :f  Jer.  xxxi.  19.  Matt.  v.  6.  Gal.  i.  15,  16.   Rev.  xxi.  6. 

(r)  Spiritual  knowledge,  obtained  by  an  implicit  belief  of  God's  sure 
testimony  under  the  teaching  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  producing  a  hearty  Jove 
of  revealed  truth,  is  always  humbling,  sanctifying  and  transforming  :  but 
speculative  knowledge  is  a  mere  notion  of  Qivine  things,  as  distant  from  a 
man's  own  concern  in  them,  or  a  due  apprehension  of  their  excellency 
and  importance,  which  puffs  up  the  heart  with  proud  self-preference, 
feeds  carnal  and  malignant  passions,  and  leaves  the  possessor  under  the 
power  of  sin  and  Satan. 

(s)  Divine  teaching  convinces  a  man  that  he  is  justly  condemned  for 
transgressing  the  law,  and  cannot  be  saved  unless  he  obtain  an  interest  in 
the  merits  of  Christ  by  faith  ;  and  that  unbelief,  or  neglect  of  this  great 
salvation,  springs  from  pride,  aversion  to  the  character,  authority,  and  law 
of  God,  and  love  to  sin  and  the  world ;  that  it  implies  the  guilt  of  treating 
the  truth  of  God  as  a  lie,  despising  his  wisdom  and  mercy,  demanding 
happiness  as  a  debt  from  his  justice,  and  defying  his  "wrath  revealed 
from  heaven  against  all  ungodliness  and  unrighteousness  of  men."  This 
conviction  makes  way  for  discovering  that  a  free  salvation  by  faith  is 
exactly  suited  to  his  case  :  he  perceives  the  glory  of  the  divine  perfections 
harmoniously  displayed  in  the  person  and  redemption  of  Christ ;  and  his 
heart  is  inwardly  drawn  to  close  with  the  invitations  of  the  gospel,  and 
to  desire  above  all  things  the  fulfilment  of  its  exceedingly  great  and  pre- 
cious promises  to  his  soul. — The  expression  revealed  in  lam  is  taken  from 
St.  Paul  :*  but  as  his  conversion  was  extraordinary  without  the  inter- 
vention of  means  or  instruments,  and  as  he  seems  rather  to  have  intended 
his  appointment  to  the  ministry,  and  that  communication  of  the  know- 
*  Gal.  i.  16. 


How  a  Work  of  Grace  is  Shown.  113 

ing  to  the  strength  or  weakness  of  his  faith  in  his  Saviour,  so 
is  his  joy  and  peace,  so  is  his  love  to  holiness,  so  are  his  de- 
sires to  know  him  more,  and  also  to  serve  him  in  this  world. 
But  though,  I  say,  it  discovereth  itself  thus  unto  him,  yet  it  is 
hut  seldom  that  he  is  able  to  conclude  that  this  is  a  work  of 
grace  ;  because  his  corruptions  now,  and  his  abused  reason, 
make  his  mind  to  misjudge  in  this  matter  :  therefore  in  him 
that  hath  this  work  there  is  required  a  very  sound  judgment, 
before  he  can  with  steadiness  conclude  that  this  is  a  work  of 


&1 


ice 


•(0 


To  others  it  is  thus  discovered  : — First,  By  an  experimen- 
tal confession  of  his  faith  in  Christ. — Secondly,  By  a  life  an- 
swerable to  that  confession  ;  to  wit,  a  life  of  holiness  ;  heart- 
holiness,  family-holiness,  (if  he  hath  a  family,)  and  by  conver- 
sation-holiness in  the  world  ;  which  in  the  general  teacheth 
him  inwardly  to  abhor  his  sin,  and  himself  for  that,  in  secret ; 
to  suppress  it  in  his  family,  and  to  promote  holiness  in  the 
world  ;  not  by  talk  only,  as  a  hypocrite  or  talkative  person 
may  do,  but  by  a  practical  subjection  in  faith  and  love  to  the 
power  of  the  word.* — And  now,  sir,  as  to  this  brief  descrip- 
tion of  the  work  of  grace,  and  also  the  discovery  of  it,  if  you 
have  aught  to  object,  object ;  if  not,  then  give  me  leave  to 
propound  to  you  a  second  question. 

Talk.  Nay,  my  part  is  not  now  to  object,  but  to  hear  :  let 
me  therefore  have  your  second  question. 

Job  xlii.  5,  6.  Psa.  1.23.  Ezek.  xx.  43.  Matt.  v.  8.  John  xiv.  15. 
Rom.  x.  9, 10.  Phil.  i.  27. 
ledge  of  Christ  to  his  soul,  by  which  he  was  qualified  as  an  apostle  to  re- 
Teal  him  to  mankind,  and  not  simply  that  divine  teaching  by  which  he 
was  led  to  become  a  Christian  ;  perhaps  it  is  not  accurately  applied  to 
the  ordinary  experience  of  believers.  Our  author,  however,  evidently 
meant  no  more,  than  the  illumination  of  the  Holy  Spirit  enabling  a  man 
to  understand,  believe,  admire,  and  love  the  truths  of  the  Bible  respect- 
ing Christ ;  and  not  any  new  revelation,  declaring  his  interest  in  the  Sa- 
viour, by  a  whisper,  vision,  or  any  such  thing.  These  enthusiastic  expec- 
tations and  experiences  have  deceived  many  and  stumbled  more ;  and 
have  done  greater  harm  to  the  cause  of  evangelical  religion,  than  cau 
be  conceived  or  expressed. 

(/)  The  prevalence  of  those  fervent  desires  and  earnest  expectations, 
in  which  the  exercise  of  true  faith  greatly  consists,  is  the  proper  evidence 
of  saving  grace  ;  and  the  sweet  spirit  of  reliance  and  confidence  which  is 
inseparable  from  frequent  and  earnest  applications  to  the  Saviour,  put 
vigour  into  all  holy  affections  and  exertions.  But  few,  comparatively, 
have  such  strong  faith,  and  distinct  views,  and  sound  judgment,  and  vie* 
tory  over  corrupt  passions,  as  habitually  to  draw  the  proper  conclusion 
from  their  own  experience.  This  our  author  has  judiciously  noticed. 
p  39* 


114  Faithful  shows  7'alkative  his  Hypocrisy. 

Faith.  It  is  this  ;  Do  you  experience  this  first  part  of  this 
description  of  it  ?  and  doth  your  life  and  conversation  testify 
the  game  ?  or  standeth  your  religion  in  zvord  or  in  tongue,  and 
not  in  deed  and  truth  ?  Pray,  if  you  incline  to  answer  me  in 
this,  say  no  more  than  you  know  the  God  above  will  say  Amen 
to  ;  and  also  nothing  but  what  your  conscience  can  justify  you 
in  :  "  For  not  he  that  commendeth  himself  is  approved,  but 
whom  the  Lord  commendeth."  Besides,  to  say  I  am  thus  and 
thus,  when  my  conversation  and  all  my  neighbours  tell  me  I 
lie,  is  great  wickedness. 

Then  Talkative  at  first  began  to  blush  :  but,  recovering 
himself,  thus  he  replied  :  You  come  now  to  experience,  to  con- 
science, and  God  ;  and  to  appeal  to  him  for  justification  of  what 
is  spoken.  This  kind  of  discourse  I  did  not  expect ;  nor  am  I 
disposed  to  give  an  answer  to  such  questions  :  because  I  count 
not  myself  bound  thereto,  unless  you  take  upon  you  to  be  a 
catechizer  ;  and  though  you  should  so  do,  yet  I  may  refuse  to 
make  you  my  judge.  But  I  pray,  will  you  tell  me  why  you 
ask  me  such  questions  ? 

Faith.  Because  I  saw  you  forward  to  talk,  and  because  I 
knew  not  that  you  had  aught  else  but  notion.  Besides,  to 
tell  you  all  the  truth,  I  have  heard  of  yon,  that  you  are  a 
man  whose  religion  lies  in  talk,  and  that  your  conversation 
gives  this  your  mouth-profession  the  lie.  They  say  you  are  a 
spot  among  Christians;  and  that  religion  fareth  the  worse  for 
your  ungodly  conversation  ;  that  some  already  have  stumbled 
at  your  wicked  ways,  and  that  more  are  in  danger  of  being 
destroyed  thereby  :  your  religion  and  an  alehouse,  and  covet- 
ousness,  and  uncleanness,  and  swearing,  and  lying,  and  vain 
company-keeping,  &c.  will  stand  together.  The  proverb  is 
true  of  you  which  is  said  of  a  whore,  to  wit,  that  '  she  is  a 
shame  to  all  women  ;'  so  you  are  a  shame  to  all  professors.  (?/) 

(u)  It  is  not  enough  to  state  practical  and  experimental  subjects  in  the 
plainest  and  most  distinguishing  manner  :  we  ought  also  to  apply  them 
to  men's  consciences,  by  the  most  solemn  and  particular  interrogations. — 
In  public,  indeed,  care  must  be  taken,  not  to  turn  the  thoughts  of  a  con- 
gregation to  an  individual  :  yet  we  should  aim  to  lead  every  one  to  re- 
flect on  his  own  case,  and  excite  his  conscience  to  perform  the  office  of  a 
faithful  monitor.  But  in  private,  when  we  have  ground  to  suspect  that 
men  deceive  themselves,  such  plain  dealing  is  the  best  evidence  of  disin- 
terested love.  It  is  at  present,  alas  !  much  disused,  and  deemed  incon- 
sistent with  politeness;  so  that,  in  many  cases,  an  attempt  of  this  kind 
would  be  considered  as  a  direct  outrage  and  insult :  and  perhaps  in  some 
circles,  the  language  of  these  plain  Pilgrims  might  be  exchanged  for  that 


The  good  Effects  of  Faithfulness.  115 

Talk.  Since  you  are  ready  to  take  up  reports,  and  to 
judge  so  rashly  as  you  do,  I  cannot  but  conclude  you  are  some 
peevish  or  melancholy  man,  not  fit  to  be  discoursed  with  ; — 
and  so,  adieu. 

Then  came  up  Christian,  and  said  to  his  brother,  I  told  you 
how  it  would  happen  ;  your  words  and  his  lust  could  not 
agree.  He  had  rather  leave  your  company  than  reform  his 
life  :  but  he  is  gone,  as  I  said  :  let  him  go,  the  loss  is  no  man's 
but  his  own  :  he  has  saved  us  the  trouble  of  going  from  him  ; 
for  he  continuing  (as  1  suppose  he  will  do,)  as  he  is,  he  would 
have  been  but  a  blot  in  our  company  :  besides  the  apostle 
says,  "  From  such  withdraw  thyself. "(tw) 

Faith.  But  I  am  glad  we  had  this  little  discourse  with  him  ; 
it  may  happen  that  he  will  think  of  it  again  :  however,  I  have 
dealt  plainly  with  him,  and  so  am  clear  of  his  blood  if  he 
perisheth. 

Chr.  You  did  well  to  talk  so  plainly  to  him  as  you  did  ;  there 
is  but  little  of  this  faithful  dealing  with  men  now-a-days,  and 
that  makes  religion  to  stink  in  the  nostrils  of  many  as  it  doth  : 
for  they  are  these  talkative  fools,  whose  religion  is  only  in 
words,  and  are  debauched  and  vain  in  their  conversation,  that, 
being  so  much  admitted  into  the  fellowship  of  the  godly,  do 
puzzle  the  world,  blemish  Christianity,  and  grieve  the  sincere. 
I  wish  that  all  men  would  deal  with  such  as  you  have  done  ; 

■which  would  be  less  offensive,  without  deducting  from  it9  energy  ;  yet 
zeal  for  the  hoaour  of  the  gospel,  and  love  to  the  souls  of  men,  are, 
no  doubt,  grievously  sacrificed  to  urbanity  in  this  age  of  courteous  insin- 
cerity. 

(w)  This  apostolic  rule  is  of  the  greatest  importance.  While  consci- 
entious Christians,  from  a  mistaken  candour,  tolerate  scandalous  profes- 
sors, and  associate  with  them,  they  seem  to  allow  that  they  belong  to  the 
same  famdy  ;  and  the  world  will  charge  their  immoralities  on  the  doc- 
trines of  the  gospel,  saying  of  those  who  profess  them,  '  They  are  all 
alike,  if  we  could  find  them  out.'  But  did  all,  who  "  adorn  the  doctrine 
of  God  our  Saviour,"  withdraw  from  such  men ;  their  crimes  would  rest 
with  themselves,  and  the  world  would  be  compelled  to  see  the  difference 
between  hypocrites  and  real  Christians.  This  is  also  the  most  effectual 
method  of  exciting  self-deceivers  or  inconsistent  professors  to  self-exami- 
nation, and  of  thus  bringing  them  to  be  ashamed  and  humbled  in  true  re- 
pentance :  and,  at  the  same  time,  it  tends  to  deprive  such  men  of  that 
influence,  which  they  often  employ  to  mislead  and  prevent  hopeful  inquir- 
ers and  unestablished  believers.  Even  the  best  conducted  discipline 
would  have  but  a  partial  effect  in  preventing  these  evils,  if  not  followed 
up  by  this  conduct  of  individuals;  and,  where  the  former  cannot  be  ob- 
tained, the  latter  would  produce  happier  consequences  than  believers  in 
general  can  suppose. 


116  'Evangelist  overtakes  the  Pilgrims. 

then  should  they  be  either  made  more  comformable  to  religion^ 
or  the  company  of  saints  would  be  too  hot  for  them. 

4  How  Talkative  at  first  lifts  up  his  plumes ! 
How  bravely  doth  he  speak  '.  How  he  presumes 
To  drive  down  all  before  him  ?  But  so  soon 
As  Faithful  talks  of  heart-work,  like  the  moon 
That's  past  the  full,  into  the  -.vane  he  goes  ; 
And  so  will  all  but  he  that  heart-work  knows.* 

Thus  they  went  on  talking  of  what  they  had  seen  by  the  way, 
and  so  made  that  way  easy  which  would  otherwise  no  doubt 
have  been  tedious  to  them  :  for  now  they  went  through  a 
Wilderness. 

Now  when  they  were  got  almost  quite  out  of  this  Wilder- 
ness, Faithful  chanced  to  cast  his  eye  buck,  and  espied  one 
coming  after  them  :  and  he  knew  him.  Oh  !  said  Faithful  to 
his  brother,  Who  comes  yonder  ?  Then  Christian  looked,  and 
said,  It  is  my  good  friend  Evangelist.  Aye,  and  my  good  friend 
too,  said  Faithful,  for  it  was  he  that  set  me  in  the  way  to  the 
Gate.  Now  wits  Evangelist  come  up  unto  them,  and  thus  sa- 
luted them  : 

Peace  be  with  you,  dearly  beloved  ;  and  peace  be  to  your 
helpers. 

Chr.  Welcome,  welcome,  my  good  Evangelist ;  the  sight  of 
thy  countenance  brings  to  mj  remembrance  thy  ancient  kind- 
ness and  unwearied  labouring  for  my  eternal  good. 

And  a  thousand  times  welcome,  said  good  Faithful,  thy  com- 
pany, O  sweet  Evangelist,  how  desirable  is  it  to  us  poor 
Pilgrims. 

Then  said  Evangelist,  How  hath  it  fared  with  you,  my 
friends,  since  the  time  of  our  last  parting  ?  what  halve  you 
met  with,  and  how  have  you  behaved  yourselves  ? 

Then  Christian  and  Faithful  told  him  of  all  things  that  had 
happened  to  them  in  the  way  ;  and  how,  and  with  what  difficul- 
ty, they  had  arrived  at  this  place. 

Right  glad  am  I,  said  Evangelist,  not  that  you  met  with 
trials,  but  that  you  have  been  victors,  and  for  that  you  have, 
notwithstanding  many  weaknesses,  continued  in  the  way  to  this 
very  day.  I  say  right  glad  am  I  of  this  thing,  and  that  for  mine 
own  sake  and  yours.  I  have  sowed  and  you  have  reaped  ; 
and  the  day  is  coming,  when  "both  he  that  sowed  and  they 
that  reaped  shall  rejoice  together  ;"  that  is,  if  you  hold  out ; 


Evangelist  foretells  Persecutions.  117 

"  for  in  due  time  ye  shall  reap,  if  you  faint  not."*  The  crown 
is  before  you,  and  it  is  an  incorruptible  one  ;  "  so  run  that  you 
may  obtain"  it.  Some  there  be  that  set  out  for  this  crown,  and 
after  they  have  gone  far  for  it,  another  comes  in  and  takes  it 
from  them  ;  "  hold  fast  therefore  that  you  have,  let  no  man 
take  your  crown  :"|  you  are  not  yet  out  of  the  gunshot  of  the 
devil :  "  you  have  not  resisted  unto  blood,  striving  against 
sin  :"  let  the  kingdom  be  always  before  you,  and  believe 
steadfastly  concerning  things  that  are  invisible.  Let  nothing 
that  is  on  this  side  of  the  other  world  get  within  you  :  and, 
above  all,  look  well  to  your  own  hearts  and  to  the  lusts  there- 
of, for  they  are  "  deceitful  above  all  things,  and  desperately 
wicked  :"  set  your  faces  like  a  flint ;  you  have  all  power  in 
heaven  and  earth  on  your  side,  (a;) 

Then  Christian  thanked  him  for  his  exhortation  ;  but  told 
him  withal,  that  they  would  have  him  speak  farther  to  them 
for  their  help  the  rest  of  the  way  ;  and  the  rather  for  that 
they  well  knew  that  he  was  a  prophet,  and  could  tell  them  of 
things  that  might  happen  unto  them,  also  how  they  might  re- 
sist and  overcome  them.  To  which  request  Faithful  also  con- 
sented.    So  Evangelist  began  as  followeth  : 

My  sons,  you  have  heard  in  the  words  of  the  truth  of  the  gos- 
pel, that  "  you  must  through  many  tribulations  enter  into  the 
kindom  of  heaven."  And  again,  that  "  in  every  city  bonds 
and  afflictions  abide  you  ;"  and  therefore  you  cannot  expect 
that  you  should  go  long  on  your  pilgrimage  without  them,  in 
some  sort  or  other.  You  have  found  something  of  the  truth  of 
these  testimonies  upon  you  already,  and  more  will  immediater 
ly  follow  :  for  now,  as  you  see,  you  are  almost  out  of  this 
Wilderness,  and  therefore  you  will  soon  come  into  a  Town 
that  you  will  by  and  by  see  before  you  ;  and  in  that  town  you 

*  John  iv.  36.     Gal.  vi.  9.         +1  Cor.  ix.  24—27.     Rev.  iii.  1 1. 

(#)  The  author,  intending  in  the  next  place  to  represent  his  Pilgrims 
as  exposed  to  severe  persecution,  and  to  exhibit  in  one  view  what  Chris- 
tians should  expect,  and  may  be  exposed  to,  !rom  the  enmity  of  the  world, 
very  judiciously  introduces  that  interesting;  scene  by  Evangelist's  meeting 
them,  with  suitable  cautions,  exhortations,  and  encouragements.  The 
minister,  by  whose  faithful  labours  a  man  is  first  directed  into  the  way 
of  salvation,  commonly  retains  great  influence,  and  is  considered  with 
special  affection,  even  when  various  circumstances  have  placed  him  at  a 
distance  under  some  other  pastor.  The  conversation,  therefore,  of  such 
a  beloved  friend  tends  to  recall  to  the  minds  of  believers  their  former  fears, 
trials,  and  deliverances,  which  animates  them  to  encounter  farther  diffi- 
suities,  and  opens  the  way  for  seasonable  counsels  and  admonitions. 


118  The  Town  of  Vanity  ;  and  Vanity-Fair. 

will  be  hardly  beset  with  enemies,  who  will  strain  hard  but 
they  will  kill  you  ;  and  be  you  sure  that  one  or  both  of  you 
must  seal  the  testimony,  which  you  hold,  with  blood  :  but  "  be 
you  faithful  unto  death,  and  the  King  will  give  you  a  crown  of 
life."  He  that  shall  die  there,  although  his  death  will  be  un- 
natural, and  his  pain  perhaps  great,  he  will  yet  have  the  bet- 
ter of  his  fellow  :  not  only  because  he  will  be  arrived  at  the 
Celestial  City  soonest,  but  because  he  will  escape  many  mise- 
ries that  the  other  will  meet  with  in  the  rest  of  his  journey. 
But  when  you  are  come  to  the  Town,  and  shall  find  fulfilled 
what  I  have  here  related,  then  remember  your  friend,  and 
quit  yourselves  like  men  ;  and  "  commit  the  keeping  of  your 
souls  to  your  God,  as  unto  a  faithful  Creator."  (?/) 

Then  1  saw  in  my  dream,  that  when  they  were  got  out  of 
the  Wilderness,  they  presently  saw  a  Town  before  them  ;  the 
name  of  that  Town  is  Vanity  ;  and  at  tl  e  Town  there  is  a  Fair 
kept,  called  Vanity-Fair :  it  is  kept  all  the  year  long  :  it  bear- 
eth  the  name  of  Vanity-Fair,  because  the  Town  where  it  is  kept 
is  "  lighter  than  Vanity,"  and  also  because  all  that  is  there 
sold,  or  that  cometh  thither,  is  Vanity.  As  is  the  saying  of  the 
wise  man,  "  All  that  cometh  is  vanity."* 

This  Fair  is  no  new-erected  business,  but  a  thing  of  ancient 
standing  :   I  will  show  y~ou  the  origin  of  it. 

Almost  five  thousand  years  agone  there  were  Pilgrims  walk- 
ing to  the  Celestial  City,  as  these  two  honest  persons  are  ;  and 
Beelzebub,  Apollyon,  and  Legion,  with  their  companions,  per- 
ceiving, by  the  path  that  the  Pilgrims  made,  that  their  way 
to  the  City  lay  through  this  town  of  Vanit}r,  they  contrived 
here  to  set  up  a  Fair  ;  a  Fair,  wherein  should  be  sold  all  sorts 

*  Eccles.  i.  2,  14.     ii.  11, 17.     xi.  8.     Isa.  xl.  17. 

(jj)  The  able  and  faithful  minister  can  foretell  many  things,  from  his 
knowledge  of  the  Scriptures,  and  enlarged  experience  and  observation, 
of  which  his  people  are  not  aware.  He  knows  beforehand,  that  "  through 
much  tribulation  they  must  enter  into  the  kingdom  of  God;"  and  the 
circumstances  of  the  times  aid  him  in  discerning  what  trials  and  difficul- 
ties more  especially  await  them.  A  retired  life  shelters  a  believer  from 
the  enmity  of  the  world  :  and  timid  men  are  often  tempted  on  this  account 
to  abide  in  the  wilderness ;  to  choose  obscurity  and  solitude  for  the  sake 
of  quiet  and  safety,  to  the  neglect  of  those  active  services  for  which  they 
are  qualified.  But  when  Christians  are  called  forth  to  more  public  situa- 
tions, they  need  peculiar  cautions  and  instructions :  for  inexperience  ren- 
ders men  inattentive  to  the  words  of  Scripture  ;  and  they  often  do  not  at 
all  expect,  or  prepare  for,  the  trials  which  are  inseparable  from  those 
scenes,  on  which  they  are  perhaps  even  impatient  to  enter. 


Things  seen  and  sold  in  Vanity-Fair.  119 

of  vanity  ;  and  that  it  should  last  all  the  year  long  :  therefore  at 
this  Fair  are  all  such  merchandise  sold,  as  houses,  lands,  trades, 
places,  honours,  preferments,  titles,  countries,  kingdoms, 
lusts,  pleasures  ;  and  delights  of  all  sorts,  as  whores,  bawds, 
wives,  husbands,  children,  masters,  servants,  lives,  blood, 
bodies,  souls,  silver,  gold,  pearls,  precious  stones,  and  what 
not! 

And  moreover,  at  this  Fair  there  is  at  all  times  to  be  seen 
jugglings,  cheats,  games,  plays,  fools,  apes,  knaves,  and  rogues, 
and  that  of  every  kind 

Here  are  to  be  seen  too,  and  that  for  nothing,  thefts,  mur- 
ders, adulteries,  false-swearers,  and  that  of  a  blood-red  colour. 

And  as  in  other  Fairs  of  less  moment  there  are  several  rows 
and  streets  under  their  proper  names,  where  such  and  such 
wares  are  vended,  so  here  likewise  you  have  the  proper 
places,  rows,  streets,  (viz.  countries  and  kingdoms)  where  the 
wares  of  this  Fair  are  soonest  to  be  found.  Here  is  the  Bri- 
tain Row,  the  French  Row,  the  Italian  Row,  the  Spanish  Row, 
the  German  Row,  where  several  sorts  of  vanities  are  to  be 
sold.  But  as  in  other  Fairs  some  one  commodity  is  as  the 
chief  of  all  the  Fair,  so  the  ware  of  Rome  and  her  merchan- 
dise is  greatly  promoted  in  this  Fair  :  only  our  English  nation, 
with  some  others,  have  taken  a  dislike  thereat,  (z) 

(s)  Our  author  evidently  designed  to  exhibit  in  his  allegory  the  grand 
outlines  of  the  difficulties,  temptations,  and  sufferings,  to  which  believers 
are  exposed  iu  this  evil  world ;  which,  in  a  work  of  this  nature,  must  be 
related  as  if  they  came  upon  them  one  after  another  in  regular  succession  ; 
though  in  actual  experience  several  may  meet  together,  many  may  mo- 
lest the  same  person  again  and  again,  and  some  harass  him  in  every 
stage  of  his  journey.  We  should,  therefore,  singly  consider  the  instruc- 
tion conveyed  by  every  allegorical  incident,  without  measuring  our  ex- 
perience, or  calculating  our  progress,  by  comparing  them  with  circum- 
stances, which  might  be  reversed  or  altered  with  almost  endless  variety. 
In  general,  Vanity- Fair  represents  the  wretched  state  of  things,  in  those 
populous  places  especially  where  true  religion  is  neglected  and  persecuted, 
and  indeed  of  "the  whole  world  lying  in  wickedness,"  as  distinguished 
from  the  church  of  redeemed  sinners.  This  continues  the  same  (in  re- 
spect of  the  general  principles,  conduct,  and  pursuits  of  mankind,)  through 
all  ages  and  nations :  but  Christians  are  called  to  mix  more  with  it,  at 
some  times  than  at  others  ;  and  Satan,  the  god  and  prince  of  it,  is  permit- 
ted to  excite  fierce  persecution  in  some  places,  and  on  some  occasions, 
■while  at  other  times  he  is  restrained.  Many,  therefore,  seem  to  spend  all 
their  days  in  the  midst  of  Vanity-Fair,  and  of  continual  insults  or  in- 
juries ;  while  others  are  only  sometimes  thus  exposed,  and  pass  most 
of  their  lives  unmolested :  and  a  few  are  favoured  with  so  obscure  a 
situation,  and  such  peaceable  times,  that  they  are  very  little  acquainted 


120  The  Way  to  the  City  through  the  Fair. 

Now,  as  I  said,  the  way  to  the  Celestial  City  lies  just  through 
this  t  )wa  where  this  lusty  Fair  is  kept ;  and  he  that  will  go  to 

with  these  trials. — Mr.  Bunyan,  living  in  the  country,  had  frequent  op- 
portunities of  witnessing  those  Fairs,  which  are  held  first  in  one  town  and 
then  in  another  ;  and  of  observing  the  pernicious  effects  produced  on  the 
principles,  morals,  health,  and  circumstances  of  young  persons  especially, 
by  thus  drawing  together  a  multitude,  from  motives  of  interest,  dissipa- 
tion and  excess.     He  must  also,  doubtless,  have  found  them  to  be  a  very 
dangerous  snare  to  serious   or  hopeful  persons  :  so  that  his  delineation  ot 
this  case  under  allusions  taken  from  this  scene,  will  be  more  interesting 
and  affecting  to  Those  who  have  been  (pectators  of  it,  than  to  such  as  have 
moved  in  higher  circles,  or  dwelt  chiefly  in  populous  cities. — Worldly 
men  covet,  pursue,  grasp  at,  and  contend  for  the  things  of  time  and  sense, 
with  eagerness   and  violence,  so  that  their  whole  conduct  aptly  resembles 
the  bustle,  selfishness,  artifice,  dissipation,  riot,and  tumultof  a  large  crowd- 
ed Fair.  The  profits,  pleasures,  honours,  possessions,  and  distinctions  orthe 
world,  are  as  transient  and  frivolous  as  the  events  of  the  fair-day ;  with 
which  the  children  are  delighted,  but  which  every  man  of  sense  contemns. 
Solomon,   alter  a  complete  experiment,   pronounced   the   whole   to   be 
"  vanity   of  vanities  :"   the  veriest  vanity  imaginable,  a  complex  vanity, 
an  accumulation  of  ciphers,  a  lottery  consisting  entirely  of  blanks  ;  every 
earthly  object  being  unsuitable  to  the  wants  of  the  rational  soul,  unsub- 
stantial, un;  atisfactory,  disappointing,  and  perishing. — Yet   this  traffic  ot 
vanities  is  kept  up  all,  the  year :  because  the  carnal  mind  always  hankers 
after  one  worldly  trifle  or  other,  and  longs  'for  change  of  follies  and  re- 
lays of  joy  ;'  while  objects  suited  to  its  feverish  thirst  are  always  at  hand 
to  allure   it,  deriving  their  efficacy  from  continually  pressing,  as  it  were, 
on  the  senses. — When  our  first  parents  were  fatally  prevailed  on  to  join 
Satan's  apostasy,  they  "  forsook  the  fountain  of  living  waters,  to  hew  out 
to  themselves  broken  cisterns  ;"  and  the  idolatry  of  seeking  happiness  from 
the  creature  instead  of  the  Creatoi,  has   been  universal  among  all  their 
posterity.     Since  the  promise  of  a  Saviour  opened  to  fallen  men  a  door 
of  hope,  the  tempter  has  continually  tried  to  allure  them  by  outward  ob- 
jects, or  induce  them  by  the  dread  of  pain  and  suffering  to  "  neglect  so 
great  "salvation."     Thus  the  prince  of  the  devils  sets  up  this  Fair  ;  and 
by  teaching  men  to  abuse  the  good  creatures  of  God  to  vile  purposes,  or 
to  expect  from  them  such  satisfaction  as  they  were  never  meant  to  afford, 
he  has  used  them  as  baits  to  the  ambition,  avarice,  levity,  and  sensuality 
of  the  carnal  mind.     No  crime  has  ever  been  committed  on  earth,  or  cou- 
ceived  in  the  heart  of  man,  which  did  not  arise  from  this  universal  apos- 
tasy and  idolatry  ;  from  the  excess,  to  which  the  insufficiency  of  the  ob- 
ject to  answer  the   proposed  end,  gives  rise  ;  and  from  the  vile  passions 
which  the  jarring  interests  or  inclinations  of  numberless  competitors  for 
honour,  power,  wealth,  and   pleasure,   cannot  fail   to  excite.     As    the 
streams  of  impiety  and  vice,  which  flow  from  this  source,  are  varied,  ac- 
cording to  men's  constitutions,  educations,  habits  and  situations  ;  so  diffe- 
rent worldly  pursuits  predominate  in  divers  nations,  or  stages  of  civiliza- 
tion.    Hence  the   manifold   variations  in  the   human  character,  which 
equal  the  diversity  of  their  complexions,  shape  or  capacities,  though  they 
be  all   of  one  nature.     To  this  an  allusion  is  made  by  '  the  rows' in  this 
Fair.     The  merchandise  of  Rome,  which  suited  a  rude  and  ignorant  age, 


A  Huhluh  in  the  Fair.  121 

the  City,  and  yet  not  go  through  this  town,  "must  needs  go 
out  of  the  world."  The  Prince  of  Princes  himself,  when 
here,  went  through  this  Town,  to  his  own  country,  and  that 
upon  a  Fair-day  too  :  yea,  and  as  I  think,  it  was  Beelzebub 
the  chief  lord  of  this  Fair  that  invited  him  to  buy  of  his  vanities  : 
yea,  he  would  have  made  him  Lord  of  the  Fair,  would  he  but 
have  done  him  reverence  as  he  went  through  the  town  :  yea, 
because  he  was  such  a  Person  of  honour,  Beelzebub  had  him 
from  street  to  street,  and  showed  him  all  the  kingdoms  of  the 
world  in  a  little  time,  that  he  might  if  possible  allure  that 
Blessed  One  to  cheapen  and  buy  some  of  his  vanities.  But 
he  had  no  mind  to  the  merchandise,  and  therefore  left  the 
Town  without  laying  out  so  much  as  one  farthing  upon  these 
vanities.*  This  Fair,  therefore,  is  an  ancient  thing,  of  long 
standing,  and  a  very  great  Fair,  (a) 

Now"  these  Pilgrims,  as  I  said,  must  needs  go  through  this 
Fair.  Well,  so  they  did  ;  but  behold,  even  as  they  entered 
into  the  Fair,  all  the  people  in  the  Fair  were  moved,  and  the 
Town  itself,  as  it  were,  in  a  hubbub  about  them  ;  and  that  for 
several  reasons  :  for, 

First,  the  Pilgrims  were  clothed  with  such  kind  of  raiment 
as  was  diverse  from  the  raiment  of  any  that  traded  in  that  Fair. 

*  Matt.  iv.  a,  9.  Luke  iv.  5—7.  . 
„as  now  given  place  to  the  more  plausible  wares  of  sceptical  philosophers 
which  are  more  agreeable  to  the  pride  of  learning  and  human  reasoning. 
Even  things  lawful  in  themselves,  when  sought,  or  possessed  in  a  manner 
which  is  not  consistent  with  "  seeking  first  the  kingdom  of  God,  and  his 
righteousness,"  become  allurements  of  Satan  to  draw  sinners  into  his  fatal 
snare. 

(a)  Christianity  does  not  allow  men  to  "  bury  their  talent  in  the  earth," 
or  to  put  "  their  light  under  a  bushel  :"  they  should  not  "  go  out  of  the 
world,"  or  retire  into  cloisters  and  deserts  :  and  therefore,  they  must  all 
go  through  this  Fair.  Thus  our  Lord  and  Saviour  endured  all  the  temp- 
tations and  sufferings  of  this  evil  world,  without  being  at  all  impeded  or 
entangled  by  them,  or  stepping  in  the  least  aside  to  avoid  them.  The  age 
in  which  he  lived  peculiarly  abounded  in  all  possible  allurements  ;  and 
he  was  exposed  to  such  enmity,  contempt,  and  sufferings,  as  could  never 
be  exceeded  or  equalled.  But  "he  went  about  doing  good;"  and  bis 
whole  conduct,  as  well  as  his  indignant  repulse  of  the  tempter's  insolent 
offer,  hath  emphatically  shown  his  judgment  of  all  earthly  things,  and  ex 
hibited  to  us  "  an  example  that  we  should  follow  his  steps." 
Here  are  inserted  the  following  lines : — 

'  Behold  Vanity-Fair  !  The  Pilgrims  there 

Are  chained,  and  stoned  beside  : 
Even  so  it  was  our  Lord  past  here, 
And  on  mount  Calvary  died. 

Q  11 


1^2         They  are  made  the  Authors  of  this  Disturbance. 

The  people,  therefore,  of  the  Fail"  made  a  great  gazing 
upon  them  :  some  said  they  were  fools  ;*  some,  they  were 
bedlams,  and  some,  they  were  outlandish  men. 

Secondly,  And  as  they  wondered  at  their  apparel,  so  they 
did  likewise  at  their  speech  ;  for  few  could  understand  what 
they  said  ;  they  naturally  spoke  the  language  of  Canaan  ;  but 
they  that  kept  the  Fair  were  the  men  of  this  world  :  so  that 
from  one  end  of  the  Fair  to  the  other  they  seemed  barbarians 
each  to  the  other. 

Thirdly,  But  that  which  did  not  a  little  amuse  the  merchan- 
disers was,  that  these  Pilgrims  set  very  light  by  all  their 
wares  :  they  cared  not  so  much  as  to  look  upon  them  :  and  if 
they  called  upon  them  to  buy,  they  would  put  their  fingers  in 
their  ears,  and  cry,  "  Turn  away  mine  eyes  from  beholding 
vanity  ;"|  and  look  upwards,  signifying  that  their  trade  and 
traffic  was  in  heaven.  \  (6) 

One  chanced,  mockingly,  beholding  the  carriages  of  the 

*  1  Cor.  iv.  9,  10.  t  Psa.  cxix.  37.  %  Phil.  iii.  20,  21. 
(b)  The  presence  of  real  Christians  in  those  places,  where  a  large 
concourse  of  worldly  men  are  collected  for  sinful  purposes,  must  pro- 
duce a  disturbance  and  effervescence;  and  the  smaller  the  number  is  of 
those  who  by  their  actions,  words,  or  silence,  protest  against  rice  and  im- 
piety, the  fiercer  the  opposition  that  will  be  excited.  A  pious  clergyman, 
on  board  a  vessel,  where  he  was  a  single  exception  to  the  general  ungod- 
liness that  prevailed,  gave  great  offence  by  constantly  but  silently  with- 
drawing, when  oaths  or  unseemly  discourse  made  his  situation  uneasy  : 
and  he  was  called  to  account  for  so  assuming  a  singularity! — Consistent 
believers,  appearing  in  character  among  worldly  people,  and  not  disguis- 
ing their  sentiments,  always  excite  this  opposition  ;  but  more  accommo- 
dating professors  escape  it.  An  avowed  dependence  on  the  righteous- 
ness and  atonement  of  Christ  for  acceptance,  gives  vast  offence  to  those 
who  rely  on  their  own  good  works  for  justification  :  and  conformity  to  the 
example,  and  obedience  to  the  commandments  of  the  Redeemer,  are 
deemed  precise  and  uncouth  in  the  judgment  of  those  who  "  walk  accord- 
ing to  the  course  of  this  world  ;"  and  they  deem  the  Christian  insane  or 
outlandish  for  his  peculiarities.  His  discourse,  seasoned  with  piety,  hu- 
mility, pnd  spirituality,  so  differs  from  the  "  filthy  conversation  of  the 
wicked,"  and  the  polite  simulation  of  the  courtly,  that  they  can  have  no 
intercourse  wit  1  him,  or  he  with  them  :  and  when  he  speaks  of  the  love 
of  Christ,  and  the  satisfaction  of  communion  with  him,  while  tliey  "blas- 
pheme the  worthy  name  by  which  he  is  called  ;"  they  must  seem  barbari- 
ans each  to  the  other.  But  above  all,  the  believer's  contempt  of  worldly 
things,  when  they  interfere  with  the  will  and  ;dory  of  God,  forms  such  a 
testimony  against  all  the  pursuits  and  conduct  of  carnal  men,  as  must  ex- 
cite their  greatest  astonishment  and  indignation ;  while  he  shuns  with 
dread  and  abhorrence,  as  incompatible  with  salvation,  those  very  things 
to  which  they  wholly  addict  themselves  without  the  least  remorse. 


Cause  of  the  Hubbub*  123 

men,  to  say'  unto  them,  '  What  will  ye  buy  V  but  they  look- 
ing gravely  upon  him,  said,  "  We  buy  the  truth."*  At  that, 
there  was  an  occasion  taken  to  despise  the  men  the  more  : 
some  mocking,  some  taunting,  some  speaking  reproachfully, 
and  some  calling  upon  others  to  smite  them.  At  last  things 
came  to  a  hubbub  and  great  stir  in  the  Fair,  insomuch  that  all 
order  was  confounded.  Now  was  word  presently  brought  to 
the  great  One  of  the  Fair,  who  quickly  came  down,  and  depu- 
ted some  of  his  most  trusty  friends  to  take  those  men  into  ex- 
amination about  whom  the  Fair  was  almost  overturned.  So 
the  men  were  brought  to  examination  ;  and  they  that  sat  upon 
them,  asked  them  whence  they  came,  whither  they  went,  and 
what  they  did  there  in  such  an  unusual  garb  ?  The  men  told 
them  that  they  were  Pilgrims  and  strangers  in  the  world  ;  and 
that  they  were  going  to  their  own  Country,  which  was  the 
heavenly  Jerusalem  ;t  and  that  they  had  given  no  occasion  to 
the  men  of  the  Town,  nor  yet  to  the  merchandisers,  thus  to 
abuse  them,  and  to  let  them  in  their  journey  ;  except  it  was 
for  that,  when  one  asked  them  what  they  would  buy,  they  said 
they  would  "  buy  the  truth.". — But  they  that  were  appointed 
to  examine  them,  did  not  believe  them  to  be  any  other  than 
bedlams,  and  mad,  or  else  such  as  came  to  put  all  things  into  a 
confusion  in  the  Fair.  Therefore  they  took  them  and  beat 
them,  and  besmeared  them  with  dirt,  and  then  put  them  into 
the  cage,  that  they  might  be  made  a  spectacle  to  all  the  men 
of  the  Fair,  (c)     There  therefore  they  lay  for  some  time,  and 

*  Prov.  xxiii.  23.  t  Heb.  xi.  13—16. 
(c)  When  the  scoffs  of  those,  "  who  think  it  strange  that  Christians  will 
not  run  with  them  to  the  same  excess  of  riot,"  extort  from  them  a  full 
and  explicit  declaration  of  their  principles,  it  may  be  expected  that  the 
reproaches  and  insults  of  their  despisers  will  be  increased  ;  and  thon  all 
the  mischief  and  confusion  which  follow  will  be  laid  to  their  charge — 
4  There  were  no  such  disputes  about  religion  before  they  came  ;'  "  These 
men  who  turn  the  world  upside  down  are  come  hither  also  ;"  "  they  exceed- 
ingly trouble  the  city,"  town  or  village  by  their  uncharitable  discourse 
and  example  ! — Thus  Satan  takes  occasion  to  excite  persecution,  when 
he  fears  lest  the  servants  of  God  should  successfully  disseminate  their 
principles  :  and  persecuting  princes  and  magistrates,  his  '  most  trusty 
friends,'  are  deputed  by  him  to  molest  and  punish  their  peaceable  subjects, 
for  conscientiously  refusing  conformity  to  the  world,  or  for  dissenting 
from  doctrines  and  modes  of  worship  which  they  deem  unscriptural. 
Thus  the  most  valuable  members  of  the  community  are  banished,  impri- 
soned or,  murdered ;  multitudes  are  tempted  to  hypocrisy  :  encourage- 
ment is  given  to  time-servers  to  seek  secular  advantages  by  acting  contra- 
ry to  their  consciences ;  the  principles  of  sincerity  and  integrity  are  gene- 


124  The  Consequences  of  their  Behaviour. 

were  made  the  objects  of  any  man's  sport,  or  malice,  or  re- 
venge ;  the  great  One  of  the  Fair  laughing  still  at  all  that  be- 
fell them.  But  the  men  being  patient,  and  "  not  rendering 
railing  for  railing,  but  contrariwise  blessing,"  and  giving  good 
words  for  bad,  and  kindness  for  injuries  done  ;  some  men  in 
the  Fur,  that  were  more  observing  and  less  prejudiced  than 
the  rest,  began  to  check  and  blame  the  baser  sort  for  their  con- 
tinual abuses  done  by  them  to  the  men  :  they  therefore  in  an- 
gry manner  let  fly  at  them  again,  counting  them  as  bad  as  the 
men  in  the  cage,  and  telling  them  that  they  seemed  confede- 
rates, and  should  be  made  partakers  of  their  misfortune.  The 
others  replied  that,  for  aught  they  could  see,  the  men  were 
quiet  and  sober,  and  intended  nobody  any  harm  :  and  that 
there  were  many,  that  traded  in  their  Fair,  that  were  more 
worthy  to  be  put  into  the  cage,  yea,  and  pillory  too,  than  were 
the  men  that  they  had  abused.  Thus,  after  divers  words  had 
passed  on  both  sides,  (the  men  behaving  themselves  all  the 
while  very  wisely  and  soberly  before  them  ;)  they  fell  to  some 
blows  and  did  harm  one  to  another.  Then  were  these  two 
poor  men  brought  before  their  examiners  again,  and  there 
charged  as  being  guilty  of  the  late  hubbub  that  had  been  in  the 
Fair.  So  they  beat  them  pitifully,  and  hanged  irons  upon  them, 
and  led  them  in  chains  up  and  down  the  Fair,  for  an  example 
and  terror  to  others,  lest  any  should  speak  in  their  behalf,  or 
join  themselves  unto  them.  But  Christian  and  Faithful  behav- 
ed themselves  yet  more  wisely,  and  received  the  ignominy 
and  shame  that  was  cast  upon  them  with  so  much  meekness 
and  patience,  that  it  won  to  their  side  (though  but  few  in  com- 
parison of  the  rest,)  several  of  the  men  in  the  Fair.  This  put 
the  other  party  yet  into  a  greater  rage,  insomuch  that  they  con- 
cluded the  death  of  these  two  men.  Wherefore  they  threat- 
enedthat  neither  rage  nor  irons  should  serve  their  turn,  but  that 

rally  weakened  or  destroyed  by  multiplied  prevarications  and  false  pro- 
fessions ;  and  numerous  instruments  of  cruelty  and  oppression  are  involv- 
ed in  this  complication  of  atrocious  crimes.— Our  author  doubtless  drew 
many  of  his  portraits,  in  the  subsequent  historical  picture,  from  originals 
then  sufficiently  known  ;  and  if  any  think  that  he  has  heightened  his  co- 
lourings, it  may  furnish  them  with  a  subject  for  gratitude,  and  a  reason  for 
content  and  peaceable  submission  to  our  rulers.  In  Fox's  Martyrs  we 
meet  with  authenticated  facts,  that  fully  equal  this  allegorical  representa- 
tion :  nay, '  The  Acts  of  the  Apostles'  give  us  the  very  same  view  of  the 
subject. 


Their  Sufferings  and  Comforts.  125 

they  should  die  for  the  abuse  they  had  done,  and  for  deluding 
the  men  of  the  Fair,  {d) 

Then  were  they  remanded  to  the  cage  again,  until  further 
orders  should  be  taken  with  them.  So  they  put  them  in,  and 
made  their  feet  fast  in  the  stocks. 

Here,  also,  they  called  again  to  mind  what  they  had  heard 
from  their  faithful  friend  Evangelist,  and  were  the  more  con- 
firmed in  their  way  and  sufferings  by  what  he  told  them  would 
happen  to  them.  They  also  now  comforted  each  other,  that 
whose  lot  it  was  to  suffer,  that  even  he  should  have  the  best 
of  it ;  therefore  each  man  secretly  wished  that  he  might  have 
that  preferment :  but  committing  themselves  to  the  all-wise 
disposal  of  Him  that  ruleth  all  things,  with  much  content  they 
abode  in  the  condition  in  which  they  were,  until  they  should 
be  otherwise  disposed  of. 

Then  a  convenient  time  being  appointed,  they  brought  them 
forth  to  their  trial  in  order  to  their  condemnation.  When  the 
time  was  come  they  were  brought  before  their  enemies,  and 
arraigned.  The  Judge's  name  was  Lord  Hategood  :  their  in- 
dictment was  one  and  the  same  in  substance,  though  somewhat 
varying  in  form  ;  the  contents  whereof  was  this  : 

That  they  were  enemies  to,  and  disturbers  of  their  trade  ; 
that  they  had  made  commotions  and  divisions  in  the  town,  and 

(d)  The  contempt,  injustice,  and  cruelty,  with  which  persecutors  treat 
the  harmless  disciples  of  Christ,  gives  them  an  occasion  of  discovering 
that  amiable  conduct  and  spirit  which  accord  to  the  precepts  of  Scrip- 
ture, and  the  example  of  persecuted  prophets  and  apostles ;  and  this  of- 
ten produces  the  most  happy  effects  on  those  who  are  less  prejudiced, 
which  still  more  exasperates  determined  opposers  ;  yet  it  frequently  pro- 
cures a  short  respite  for  the  persecuted,  while  worldly  people  quarrel 
about  them  among  themselves.  And  even  if  greater  severity  be  at  length 
determined  on,  persevering  prudence,  meekness,  and  patience,  amidst  all 
the  rage  of  their  enemies,  will  bear  testimony  for  them  in  the  consciences 
of  numbers  ;  their  religion  will  appear  beautiful,  in  proportion  as  their, 
persecutors  expose  their  own  odious  deformity.  God  will  be  with  them 
to  comfort  and  deliver  them  ;  he  will  be  honoured  by  their  profession 
and  behaviour,  and  many  will  derive  the  most  important  advantage,  from 
their  patient  sufferings  and  cheerful  fortitude  in  adhering  to  the  truths 
of  the  gospel.  But  when  believers  are  put  off  their  guard  by  ill  usage  ; 
when  their  zeal  is  rash,  contentious,  boasting,  or  disproportionate  ;  when 
they  are  provoked  to  render  "  railing  for  railing,"  or  to  act  contrary  to 
the  plain  precepts  of  Scripture  :  they  bring  guilt  on  their  consciences, 
stumble -their  brethren,  harden  the  hearts  and  open  the  mouths  of  oppos- 
ers, dishonour  God  and  the  gospel,  and  gratify  the  great  enemy  of  souls ; 
who  malignantly  rejoices  in  their  misconduct,  but  is  tortured  when  they 
•udure  sufferings  in  a  proper  manner. 

11* 


126  They  are  brought  forth  to  Trial. 

had  won  a  party  to  their  own  most  dangerous  opinions,  in  con- 
tempt of  the  law  of  their  Prince. 

Then  Faithful  began  to  answer,  that  he  had  only  set  him- 
self against  that  which  had  set  itself  against  Him  that  is 
higher  than  the  highest.  And,  said  he,  as  for  disturbance,  I  make 
none,  being  royself  a  man  of  peace  ;  the  parties  that  were  vron 
to  us  were  won  by  beholding  our  truth  and  innocence  ;  and 
they  are  only  turned  from  the  worse  to  the  better.  And  as  to 
the  king  3rou  talk  of,  since  he  is  Beelzebub,  the  enemy  of  our 
Lord,  I  defy  him,  him  and  all  his  angels,   (e) 

Then  proclamation  was  made,  that  they  that  had  aught  to 
say  for  their  lord  the  king  against  the  prisoner  at  the  bar, 
should  forthwith  appear  and  give  in  their  evidence.  So  there 
came  in  three  witnesses,  to  wit,  Envy,  Superstition,  and  Pick- 
thank.  They  were  then  asked  if  they  knew  the  prisoner  at 
the  bar  ;  and  what  they  had  to  say  for  their  lord  the  king 
against  him. 

Then  stood  forth  Envy,  and  said  to  this  effect :  My  lord,  I 
have  known  this  man  a  long  time,  and  will  attest  upon  my  oath 
before  this  honourable  bench,  that  he  is (/) 

Judge.  Hold,  give  him  his  oath. 

(e)  The  description  of  the  process,  instituted  against  the  Pilgrims,  is 
given  in  language  taken  from  the  legal  forms  used  in  our  courts  of  justice, 
which  in  Mr.  Bunyan's  days  were  shamefully  perverted  to  subserve  the 
most  iniquitous  oppressions. — The  allegorical  narrative  is  framed  in  such 
a  manner,  as  emphatically  to  expose  the  secret  reasons,  which  influence 
men  to  persecute  their  Jnoffensive  neighbours  ;  and  the  very  names  em- 
ployed declare  the  several  corrupt  principles  of  the  heart,  from  whence  this 
atrocious  conduct  results. —  Enmity  against  God,  and  his  holy  character, 
law,  worship,  truth,  and  servants,  is  the  principal  source  of  persecution;  the 
judge  in  Faithful's  trial.  The  interference  of  spiritual  religion  with  men's 
covetous,  ambitious,  and  sensual  pursuits  ;  and  the  interruption  it  gives  to 
their  false  peace,  and  unanmity  in  ungodliness  or  hypocrisy,  which  it  tends 
to  expose  and  undermine,  form  the  grounds  ol  the  indictment :  that  is,  when 
the  persecuted  can  truly  answer,  that  they  '  only  set  themselves  against 
that  which  sets  itself  against  Him,  who  is  higher  than  the  highest ;'  and 
when  they  do  not  sufFer  'l  as  evil  doers,  busy  bodies  in  other  men's  mat- 
ters," ambitious  competitors  for  secular  advantages,  or  contentious  dispu- 
tants about  political  questions. 

(J)  The  names  of  these  witnesses  declare  the  character  of  the  most  ac- 
tire  instruments  of  persecution.  Even  Pilate  could  perceive  that  the 
Jewish  Scribes  and  Priests  were  actuated  by  envy,  in  delivering  up  Jesus 
to  him.  His  instructions  descredited  their's,  and  diminished  their  repu- 
tation and  influence  ;  he  was  more  followed  than  they  :  and  in  propor- 
tion as  he  was  deemed  a  teacher  sent  from  God,  they  were  disregarded  as 
blind  guides.  Thus  formal  instructors,  and  learned  men,  who  are  stran- 
gers to  the  power  of  godliness,  have  always  affected  to  despise  the  profes- 


Envy's  Testimony.  127 

So  they  sware  him. — Then  he  said,  My  lord,  this  man,  not- 
withstanding his  plausible  name,  is  one  of  the  vilest  men  in  our 
country  ;  he  neither  regardeth  prince  nor  people,  law  nor 
custom  ;  but  doeth  all  that  he  can  to  possess  all  men  with  cer- 
tian  of  his  disloyal  *  notions,  (g)  which  he  in  the  general  calls 
'  principles  of  faith  and  holiness.'  And,  in  particular,  I  heard 
him  once  myself  affirm,  that  Christianity  and  the  customs  of 
our  Town  of  Vanity  were  diametrically  opposite,  and  could 
not  be  reconciled.  By  which  saying,  my  lord,  he  doth  at 
once,  not  only  condemn  all  our  laudable  doings,  but  us  in  the 
doing  of  them. 

sors  and  preachers  of  the  gospel  as  ignorant  enthusiasts.  They  envy  the 
reputation  acquired  by  them,  and  are  ans;ry  at  the  success  of  their  doc- 
trines. If  they  have  not  the  authority  to  silence  the  minister,  they  will 
brow-beat  such  of  his  hearers  as  are  within  the  reach  of  their  influence; 
especially  if  they  have  affronted  them  by  forsaking  their  uninteresting  in- 
structions. If  they  cannot  prevail  upon  "  the  powers  that  be"  to  interfere  ; 
they  will  employ  reproaches,  menaces,  or  even  oppression,  to  obstruct 
the  progress  of  evangelical  ministers :  should  any  obsolete  law  remain 
unrepealed,  of  which  they  can  take  advantage,  they  will  be  the  first  to 
enforce  it ;  and  if  the  rulers  engage  in  persecution,  they  will  take  the  lead 
as  prosecutors  and  witnesses. — As  this  was  remarkably  the  case  in  our 
author's  days  ;  and  as  the  history  of  the  old  and  new  Testament,  and 
every  authentic  record  of  persecutions,  give  the  same  view  of  it ;  we  can- 
not be  greatly  at  a  loss  to  know  what  was  especially  meant  by  this  em- 
blem. In  other  respects  there  is  seldom  much  in  the  circumstances  of 
pious  persons,  to  excite  the  envy  of  their  ungodly  neighbours  ;  as  thy  de- 
spise their  spiritual  privileges  and  comforts. 

(g)  It  has  always  been  the  practice  of  envious  accusers  to  represent 
those,  who  refuse  religious  conformity,  as  disloyal  and  disaffected  to  the 
civil  government  of  their  country  ;  because  they  judge  it  "  right  to  obey 
God  rather  than  man  !"  How  grievous  then  is  it,  that  any,  who  profess 
the  gospel,  should  give  plausibility  to  such  calumnies  !  How  desirable  for 
them,  after  the  example,  and  in  obedience  to  the  precepts,  of  Christ  and 
his  Apostles,  "  by  well  doing  to  put  to  silence  the  ignorance  of  foolish 
men,"  "to  avoid  all  appearance  of  evil,"  'vto  render  to  Cesar  the  things 
that  are  Cesar's,"  a)1d  to  constrain  even  enemies  to  bear  testimony  to 
their  peaceable  deportment !  This  would  exhibit  their  patient  suffering 
for  conscience  sake  as  amiable  and  respectable,  in  the  eyes  of  all  not  im- 
mediately engaged  in  persecution ;  and  would  give  a  sanction  to  their 
most  bold  and  decided  testimony  against  every  kind  of  vice,  impiety,  and 
false  religion.  But  when  they  revile  the  persons  of  rulers,  or  make  re- 
ligion the  pretext  for  intermeddling  out  of  their  place  in  political  matters, 
and  in  attempting  to  disturb  the  peace  of  the  community  ;  they  exceed- 
ingly strengthen  men's  prejudices  against  the  doctrines  of  the  gospel,  and 
the  whole  body  of  those  who  profess  them  ;  and  thus  give  occasion,  and 
furnish  an  excuse,  for  that  very  persecution  of  which  they  complain,  in 
other  respects  with  the  greatest  justice. 


i28  Superstition  and  Pickthank's  Deposition. 

Then  did  the  Judge  say  unto  him,  Hast  thou  any  more  to 
say? 

Envy.  My  lord,  I  could  say  much  more,  only  I  would  not 
be  tedious  to  the  court.  Yet  if  need  be,  when  the  other  gen- 
tlemen have  given  in  their  evidence,  rather  than  any  thing  shall 
be  wanting  that  will  despatch  him,  I  will  enlarge  my  testimony 
against  him. — So  he  was  bid  to  stand  by. 

Then  they  called  Superstition,  and  bid  him  look  upon  the 
prisoner  :  they  also  asked  what  he  could  say  for  their  lord  the 
king  against  him  ?  Then  they  sware  him  ;    so  he  began  : 

My  lord,  1  have  no  great  acquaintance  with  this  man,  nor 
do  I  desire  to  have  further  knowledge  of  him  ;  however,  this  I 
know,  that  he  is  a  very  pestilent  fellow,  from  some  discourse 
that  the  other  day  I  had  with  him  in  this  town  ;  for  then,  talk- 
ing with  him,  I  heard  him  say  that  our  religion  was  naught, 
and  such  by  which  a  man  could  by  no  means  please  God. 
Which  sayings  of  his,  my  lord,  your  lordship  very  well  knows 
what  necessarily  thence  will  follow,  to  wit,  that  we  still  do 
worship  in  vain,  are  yet  in  our  sins,  and  finally  shall  be  dam- 
ned :   and  this  is  that  which  I  have  to  say.  (h) 

Then  was  Pickthank  sworn,  and  bid  say  what  he  knew  in 
the  behalf  of  their  lord  the  king  against  the  prisoner  at  the  bar. 

Qi)  Superstition  represents  another  class  of  underling  persecutors  ;  (for 
the  principals  are  often  masked  infidels.)  Traditions,  human  invention?, 
forms  and  externals,  appear  to  them  decent,  venerable  and  sacred  ;  and 
are  mistaken  with  pertinacious  ignorance,  for  the  substance  of  religion. 
As  mere  circumstances  of  worship,  some  of  these  may  very  well  answer 
the  purpose;  provided  they  be  not  imposed,  magnified  above  their 
value,  or  substituted  in  the  place  of  things  essentially  good  :  others  arc 
bad,  in  their  origin,  use  and  tendency  ;  yet  the  truths,  ordinances  and 
commandments  of  God  are  made  void  that  men  may  keep  them  !  What 
is  pompous  or  burdensome  appears  to  such  men  meritorious  ;  and  the  ex- 
citement of  mere  natural  passions,  (as  at  a  tragedy,)  is  deemed  a  most 
needful  help  to  true  devotion.  They  are,  therefore,  eminently  qualified 
to  be  witnesses  against  the  faithful  servants  of  God  :  for  they  "  think  they 
are  thus  doing  him  service,"  while  they  are  opposing  a  company  of  pro- 
fane despisers  of  their  idolized  forms  ;  a  set  of  fanatics,  heretics,  and  pesti- 
lent schismatics  !  Their  religious  zeal  contracts  and  hardens  their  hearts  ; 
and  the  supposed  goodness  of  the  cause  sanctifies  their  bitter  rage,  enmity 
and  calumny.  The  extreme  odiousness  of  these  proceedings  should  excite 
all  who  iove  the  truth,  to  keep  at  the  utmost  distance  from  such  obstinate 
confidence  and  violence  ;  to  discountenance  them  to  the  utmost,  in  the 
zealoTs  of  their  own  sentiments;  and  to  leave  the  enemies  of  the  gospel, 
if  possible,  to  monopolize  this  disgrace.  For,  hitherto,  almost  all  parties 
have  been  betrayed  into  it,  when  advanced  to  power ;  and  this  has  given 
the  enemies  of  Christianity  their  most  plausible  arguments  against  it. 


Faithful's  Answer.  129 

My,  lord  and  you  gentlemen  all,  this  fellow  I  have  known 
a  long  time,  and  have  heard  him  speak  things  that  ought  not  to 
be  spoken  ;  for  he  hath  railed  on  our  noble  prince  Beelzebub, 
and  hath  spoken  contemptibly  of  his  honourable  friends,  whose 
names  are  the  lord  Old-man,  the  lord  Carnal-delight,  the  lord 
Luxurious,  the  lord  Desire-of-vain-glory,  my  old  lord  Lech- 
ery, Sir  Having-greedy,  with  all  the  rest  of  our  nobility  :  and 
he  hath  said,  moreover,  that,  if  all  men  were  of  his  mind,  if 
possible,  there  is  not  one  of  these  noblemen  should  have  any 
longer  a  being  in  this  town.  Besides,  he  hath  not  been  afraid 
to  rail  on  you,  my  lord,  who  are  now  appointed  to  be*  his 
Judge,  calling  you  an  ungodly  villain,  with  many  other  such- 
like vilifying  terms,  with  which  he  hath  bespattered  most  of 
the  gentry  of  our  town,  (i) 

When  this  Pickthank  had  told  his  tale,  the  Judge  directed 
his  speech  to  the  prisoner  at  the  bar,  saying,  Thou  runagate, 
heretic,  and  traitor,  hast  thou  heard  what  these  honest  gen- 
tlemen have  witnessed  against  thee  ? 

Faith.  May  1  speak  a  few  words  in  my  own  defence  ? 

Judge.  Sirrah,  sirrah,  thou  deservest  to  live  no  longer,  but 
to  be  slain  immediately  upon  the  place  ;  yet,  that  all  men  may 
see  our  gentleness  towards  thee,  let  us  see  what  thou  hast  to 
say. 

Faith.  I  say  then,  in  answer  to  what  Mr.  Envy  hath  spoken, 
I  never  said  aught  but  this,  that  what  rule,  or  laws,  or  custom, 
or  people,  were  flat  against  the  word  of  God,  are  diametrically 
opposite  to  Christianity.    If  I  have  said  amiss  in  this,  convince 

(i)  Pickthank  represents  a  set  of  tools  that  persecutors  continually  use  ; 
namely,  men  of  no  religious  principle ;  who  assume  the  appearance  of 
zeal  for  any  party,  as  may  best  promote  their  interests ;  and  who  inward- 
ly despise  both  the  superstitious  and  the  spiritual  worshipper.  These  men 
discern  little  in  the  conduct  or  circumstances  of  believers  to  excite  either 
their  rage,  or  envy ;  but  if  their  superiors  be  disposed  to  persecute,  they 
will  afford  their  assistance  ;  for  preferment  runs  in  this  channel.  So  that 
they  bear  their  testimony  from  avarice  or  ambition,  and  flatter  the  most 
execrable  characters,  in  order  to  get  forward  in  the  world :  this  being  the 
grand  object  to  which  they  readily  sacrifice  every  thing  else.  The  names 
of  those  against  whom  Faithful  spoke,  show  that  his  crime  consisted  in 
protesting,  by  word  and  deed,  against  vices,  which  the  great  too  often 
think  themselves  privileged  to  commit  without  censure ;  and  not  in  re- 
viling the  persons,  or  misrepresenting  the  actions  of  superiors.  The  for- 
mer may  with  great  propriety  be  done  at  all  times  ;  and  on  some  occasions 
the  testimony  against  sin  cannot  be  too  closely  applied  to  the  consciences 
of  the  guilty,  without  respect  of  persons :  but  the  latter  is  always  unjust 
and  unscriptural. 

R 


130  The  Judge's  Charge  to  the  Jury. 

me  of  my  error,  and  I  am  ready  here  before  you  to  make  my 
recantation. 

As  to  the  second,  to  wit,  Mr.  Superstition,  and  his  charge 
against  me,  I  said  only  this,  that  in  the  worship  of  God  there 
is  required  a  divine  faith  ;  but  there  can  be  no  divine  faith 
without  a  divine  revelation  of  the  will  of  God.  Therefore, 
whatever  is  thrust  into  the  worship  of  God,  that  is  not  agreea- 
ble to  divine  revelation,  cannot  be  done  but  by  a  human  faith, 
which  faith  will  not  be  profitable  to  eternal  life. 

As  to  what  Mr.  Pickthank  hath  said,  I  say,  (avoiding  terms, 
as  that  I  am  said  to  rail,  and  the  like,)  that  the  prince  of  this 
town,  with  all  the  rabblement,  his  attendants,  by  this  gentle- 
man named,  are  more  fit  for  a  being  in  hell  than  in  this  Town 
and  Country  ;  and  so  the  lord  have  mercy  upon  me.  (k) 

Then  the  Judge  called  to  the  jury,  (who  all  this  while  stood 
by  to  hear  and  observe  ;)  Gentlemen  of  the  jury,  you  see  this 
man  about  whom  so  great  an  uproar  hath  been  made  in  this 
Town  ;  you  have  also  heard  what  these  worthy  gentlemen  have 
witnessed  against  him  ;  also  you  have  heard  his  reply  and 
confession.  It  lieth  now  in  your  breasts  to  hcing  him  or  save 
his  life  ;  but  yet  I  think  meet  to  instruct  you  into  our  law. 

There  was  an  act  made  in  the  days  of  Pharaoh  the  great, 

(&)  Faithful's  defence  is  introduced  by  these  lines,  as  in  the  foregoing 
instances  : — 

'  Now,  Faithful,  play  the  man,  speak  for  thy  God ; 

Fear  not  the  wicked's  malice,  nor  their  rod  : 

Speak  boldly,  man,  the  truth  is  on  thy  side  ; 

Die  for  it,  and  to  life  in  triumph  ride.' 
Christians  in  such  circumstances  should  be  more  concerned  for  the  ho- 
nour of  God  than  for  their  own  credit  or  salety  ;  and  they  should  take 
occasion  to  bear  a  decided  testimony  to  the  truths,  commandments  and 
institutions  of  the  Scripture  :  leaving  it  to  <he:r  accusers,  judges,  or  hear- 
ers, to  determine  what  sentiments  or  practices  are  thus  proved  to  be  anti- 
christiRn,  or  what  numbers  of  "  teachers  in  Israel"  are  exposed  as  blind 
guides.  That  faith,  (by  which  alone  we  approach  to  God,  and  accepta- 
bly worship  him,)  has  no  other  object  than  divine  revelation  ;  nothing 
done  without  the  express  ivarrant  of  Scripture  can  be  profitable  to  eter- 
nal life,  whatever  may  be  said  for  its  expediency;  but  every  thing  foist- 
ed into  religion  contrary  to  that  sacred  rule  must  be  an  abomination. — 
Human  faith  may  (lease  men  ;  but  without  a  divine  faith  it  is  impossible 
to  please  God,  either  in  general  or  any  particular  action.  And,  as  we 
can  seldom  speak  against  the  vile  lusts  of  men,  without  being  judged  by 
implication  to  rail  against  such  as  are  notoriously  addicted  to  them,  we 
cannot  be  the  followers  of  Him, "  whom  the  world  hated,  because  he  tes- 
tified of  it  that  its  works  were  evil,"  unless  we  be  willing  to  risk  all  con- 
sequences in  copying  his  example. 


Faithful  is  Condemned.  131 

servant  to  our  prince,  that  lest  those  of  a  contrary  religion 
should  multiply  and  grow  too  strong  for  him,  their  males 
should  be  thrown  into  the  river.* — There  was  also  an  act 
made  in  the  days  of  Nebuchadnezzar  the  great,  another  of  his 
servants,  that  whoever  would  not  fall  down  and  worship  his 
golden  im;ige,  should  be  thrown  into  a  fiery  furnace. t- — There 
was  also  an  act  made  in  the  days  of  Darius,  that  whoso  for 
some  time  called  upon  any  God  but  him  should  be  cast  into 
the  lions'  den. J  Now  the  substance  of  these  laws  this  rebel 
has  broken,  not  only  in  thought,  (which  is  not  to  be  borne) 
but  also  in  word  and  deed  ;  which  must  therefore  needs  be 
intolerable. 

For  that  of  Pharaoh  ;  his  law  was  made  upon  a  supposition 
to  prevent  mischief,  no  crime  yet  being  apparent.  But  here 
is  a  crime  apparent.  For  the  second  and  third  ;  you  see  he 
disputeth  against  our  religion  ;  and  for  the  treason  he  hath 
confessed,  he  deserveth  to  die  the  death.  (/) 

Then  went  the  jury  out,  whose  names  were  Mr.  Blind-man, 
Mr.  No-good,  Mr.  Malice,  Mr.  Love-lust,  Mr.  Live-loose, 
Mr,  Heady,  Mr.  High-mind,  Mr.  Enmity,  Mr.  Liar,  Mr.  Cru- 
elty, Mr.  Hate-light,  and  Mr.  Implacable  ;  who  every  one 
gave  in  his  private  verdict  against  him  among  themselves,  and 
afterward  unanimously  concluded  to  bring  him  in  guilty  be- 
fore the  judge.  And  first  Mr.  Blind-man,  the  foreman,  said,  '  I 
see  clearly  that  this  man  is  a  heretic.'  Then  said  Mr.  No- 
good,  '  Away  with  such  a  fellow  from  the  earth.'  '  Ay,'  said 
Mr.  Malice,  '  for  I  hate  the  very  looks  of  him.'  Then  said 
Mr.  Love-lust,  '  I  could  never  endure  him.'  *  Nor  I,'  said  Mr. 
Live-loose,  '  for  he  would  always  be  condemning  my  way.' 

*  Exod.  i.         t  Dan.  iii.         \  Dan.  vi. 

(Z)  A  more  just  and  keen  satyrical  description  of  such  legal  iniquities, 
can  scarcely  be  imagined,  than  that  contained  in  this  passage.  The  sta- 
tutes and  precedents  adduced,  (with  a  humorous  and  well  imitated  re- 
ference to  the  style  and  manner,  in  which  charges  are  commonly  given  to 
juries  ;)  show  what  patterns  persecuting  legislators  and  magistrates  choose 
to  copy,  and  whose  kingdom  they  labour  to  uphold.  Nor  can  any  im- 
partial man  deny,  that  the  inference  is  fair  which  our  author  meant  the 
reader  so  deduce ;  namely,  that  nominal  protestants,  enacting  laws  requir- 
ing conformity  to  their  own  creeds  and  forms,  and  inflicting  punishments 
on  such  as  peaceably  dissent  from  them,  are  actually  involved  in  the  guilt 
of  these  heathen  persecutors,  and  of  their  anti-christian  successors  ;  even 
if  their  doctrine  and  worship  be  allowed  to  be  scriptural  and  spiritual. — 
For  these  methods  only  serve  to  promote  hypocrisy,  and  to  expose  the 
conscientious  to  the  malice,  envy  or  avarice  of  the  unprincipled. 


J32  Faithful's  Torments  and  Death. 

1  Hang  him,  hang  him,'  .paid  Mr.  Heady.  {  A  sorry  scrub,' 
said  Mr.  High-mind.  *  My  heart  riseth  against  him,'  said  Mr. 
Enmity.  '  He  is  a  *ogue,'  said  Mr.  Liar.  '  Hanging  is  too 
good  for  him,'  said  Mr.  Cruelty.  '  Let  us  despatch  him  out  of 
the  way,'  said  Mr.  Hate-light.  Then  said  Mr.  Implacable 
'  Might  I  have  all  the  world  given  me,  I  could  not  be  reconcil 
ed  to  him  :  therefore  let  us  forthwith  bring  him  in  guilty  of 
death.'  And  so  they  did  ;  therefore  he  was  presently  con- 
demned to  be  had  from  the  place  where  he  was,  to  the  place 
from  whence  he  came,  and  there  to  be  put  to  the  most  cruel 
death  that  could  be  invented. 

They  therefore  brought  him  out  to  do  with  him  according  to 
their  law  :  and  first  they  scourged  him,  then  they  buffeted 
him,  then  they  lanced  his  flesh  with  knives  ;  after  that  they 
stoned  him  with  stones,  then  pricked  him  with  their  swords  ; 
and  last  of  all  they  burned  him  to  aehes  at  the  stake.  Thus 
came  Faithful  to  his  end.  (m) 

Now  1  saw  that  there  stood  behind  the  multitude  a  chariot 
and  a  couple  of  horses  waiting  for  Faithful  ;  who,  so  soon  as  his 
adversaries  had  despatched  him,  was  taken  up  into  it,  and 
straightway  was  carried  up  through  the  clouds,  with  sound  of 
trumpet,  the  nearest  way  to  the  Celestial  Gate.     But,  as  for 

(m)  The  names  of  the  jury-men,  and  their  general  and  particular  ver- 
dicts, the  cruel  execution  of  Faithful,  and  the  happy  event  of  his  suffer- 
ings, need  no  comment.  It  was  not  indeed  the  practice  of  the  times  in 
which  our  author  lived,  to  inflict  death  on  those  who  were  persecuted  for 
conscience  sake  :  yet  very  greaU'igours  were  used ;  the  system  then  adopt- 
ed, if  carried  to  its  consequences,  must  have  ended  in  the  extermination 
of  all  non-conformists  from  the  land ;  it  was  natural  to  expect  still  great- 
er cruelty  from  persons  who  were  found  capable  of  the  severities  already 
experienced  ;  and  without  all  doubt  many  actually  lost  their  lives,  in  one 
way  or  other,  by  the  persecutions  to  which  they  were  exposed.  All 
those,  who  feel  a  disposition  to  employ  the  power  of  the  magistrate 
against  such  as  differ  from  them  in  religious  matters,  should  attentively 
consider  the  contemptible  and  odious  picture  here  delineated  with  the 
most  entire  justice,  of  the  whole  race  of  persecutors,  and  of  their  charac- 
ters, principles,  motives,  and  conduct :  that  they  may  learn  to  hate  and 
dread  such  an  anti-christian  practice,  and  shun  the  most  remote  approach- 
es to  it.  On  the  other  hand,  they  who  are  exposed  to  persecution,  or  in 
danger  of  it,  should  study  the  character  and  conduct  of  Faithful,  that 
they  may  learn  to  suffer  in  a  Christian  spirit,  and  to  adorn  the  gospel  in 
the  fiery  trial. — The  following  lines  are  here  introduced  as  before  : — 

'  Brave  Faithful !  bravely  done  in  word  and  deed  I 

Judge,  witnesses,  and  jury  have,  instead 

Of  overcoming  thee,  but  shown  their  rage, 

When  they  are  dead,  thou'ltlive  from  age  to  age.' 


Faithful  is  taken  to  Glory.     Christian' '$  Escape.        133 

\_,nristian,  he  had  some  respite,  and  was  remanded  back  to 
prison  ;  so  he  there  remained  for  a  space  :  but  he  that  over- 
rules all  things,  having  the  power  of  their  rage  in  his  own 
hand,  so  wrought  it  about  that  Christian  for  that  time  escaped 
them  and  went  his  way.  (») 

And  as  he  went  he  sung,  saying, 

'  Well,  Faithful,  thou  hast  faithfully  profest 
Unto  thy  Lord,  with 'whom  thou  shalt  be  blest, 
When  faithless  ones,  with  all  their  vain  delights, 
Are  crying  out  under  their  hellish  plights. 
Sing,  Faithful,  sing,  and  let  thy  name  survive, 
For  though  they  kill'd  thee,  thou  trt  yet  alive.' 

Now  I  saw  in  my  dream  that  Christian  went  not  forth  alone  ; 
for  there  was  one  whose  name  was  Hopeful,  (being  so  made 
by  the  beholding  of  Christian  and  Faithful,  in  their  words  and 
behaviour  in  their  sufferings  at  the  Fair,)  who  joined  himself 
unto  him  ;  and  entering  into  a  brotherly  covenant,  told  him 
that  he  would  be  his  companion.  Thus  one  died  to  make  tes- 
timony to  the  truth,  and  another  rises  out  of  his  ashes  to  be  a 
companion  wkh  Christian.  This  Hopeful  also  told  Christian, 
that  there  were  many  more  of  the  men  in  the  Fair,  that  would 
take  their  time  and  follow  after,  (o) 

(n)  When  the  believer  has  done  his  work,  the  wrath  of  man  may  be 
permitted  to  expedite  his  removal  to  his  heavenly  inheritance  ;  but  all 
the  malice  and  power  of  earth  and  hell  are  utterly  unavailing  to  cutoff 
any  one  till  the  purposes  of  God  respecting  him  are  accomplished.  Thus 
the  Apostles  were  preserved  during  Saul's  persecution,  and  Peter  was 
rescued  from  the  hands  of  Herod.  The  Lord  has  various  methods  of  pro- 
tecting and  liberating  his  servants  :  sometimes  he  intimidates  their  perse- 
cutors; the  paroxysm  of  their  fury  abates;  or  they  are  disheartened  by 
ill  success  in  their  efforts  to  extirpate  the  hated  sect ;  the  principles  and 
instruments  are  left  to  quarrel  among  themselves  ;  their  cruelties  disgust 
the  people,  so  that  they  dare  not  proceed  ;  political  interests  engage  even 
ungodly  princes  to  promote  toleration,  and  chain  up  the  demon  persecution : 
or  the  Lord  raises  up  one  of  his  own  servants  to  authority,  that  he  may 
be  a  protector  of  his  church,  and  disappoint  the  devices  of  his  enemies. 

(o)  '  The  blood  of  the  martyrs  is  the  seed  of  the  church :'  for  sufferings 
properly  endured,  form  the  most  convincing  and  useful  kind  of  preaching. 
The  name  of  Christian's  new  companion  denotes  the  opinion,  which  esta- 
blished believers  from  at  first,  of  such  as  begin  to  profess  the  gospel  in  an 
intelligent  manner.  The  nature  of  an  allegory  rendered  it  impracticable 
to  introduce  the  new  convert,  as  beginning  his  pilgrimage  from  the  same 
place,  or  going  through  the  same  scenes,  as  Christian  had  done  :  neither 
could  Faithful,  for  the  same  reason,  be  represented  as  passing  the  river 
afterward  mentioned.  But  the  brotherly  covenant,  in  which  Hopeful 
joined  himself  with  his  companion,  must  be  supposed  to  imply  the  sub- 
stance of  all  that  had  been  spoken  of,  as  necessary  to  final  acceptance. 

12 


134  Christian  and  Hopeful  overtake  By-ends. 

So  I  saw  that  quickly  after  they  got  out  of  the  fair,  they 
overtook  one  that  was  going  before  them,  whose  name  was  By- 
ends  :  so  they  said  to  him,  What  countryman,  Sir  ?  and,  How 
far  go  you  this  way  ?  He  told  them  that  he  came  from  the  town 
of  Fair-speech,  and  he  was  going  to  the  Celestial  City,  but  told 
them  not  his  name. 

From  Fair-speech  ?  said  Christian  :  is  there  any  good  that 
lives  there  ?* 

Yes,  said  By-ends,  I  hope. 

Chr    Pray,  Sir,  what  may  I  call  jon  1 

By.  I  am  a  stranger  to  you  and  you  to  me  :  if  you  be  going 
this  way,  I  shall  be  glad  of  your  company  :  if  not,  1  must  be 
content. 

Chr.  This  town  of  Fair-speech  I  have  heard  of  it,  and,  as  I 
remember,  they  say  it's  a  wealthy  place. 

By.  Yes,  I  will  assure  you  that  it  is  ;  and  I  have  very  many 
rich  kindred  there. 

Chr.  Pra}r  who  are  your  kindred  there,  if  a  man  may  be  so 
bold? 

By.  Almost  the  whole  town:  and,  in  particular,  my  lord 
Turn-about,  my  lord  Time-server,  my  lord  Fair-speech,  from 
whose  ancestors  that  town  first  took  its  name :  also  Mr. 
Smooth-man,  Mr.  Facing-both-vvays,  Mr.  Any-thing  ;  and  the 
parson  of  our  parish,  Mr.  Two-tongues,  was  my  mother's  own 
brother  by  father's  side  :  and,  to  tell  you  the  truth,  I  am  a 
gentleman  of  good  quality,  yet  my  great  grandfather  was  but  a 
waterman,  looking  one  way  and  rowing  another,  and  I  got  most 
of  my  estate  by  the  same  occupation 

Chr.  Are  you  a  married  man  ? 

By.  Yes,  and  my  wife  is  a  very  virtuous  woman,  the  daugh- 
ter of  a  virtuous  woman  ;  she  was  my  Lady  Feigning's  daugh- 
ter, therefore  she  came  of  a  very  honourable  family,  and  is 
arrived  to  such  a  pitch  of  breeding,  that  she  knows  how  to 
carry  it  to  all,  even  to  prince  and  peasant.  It  is  true,  we 
somewhat  differ  in  religion  from  those  of  the  stricter  sort,  but 
yet  in  two  small  points.  First,  we  never  strive  against  wind 
and  tide.  Secondly,  we  are  always  most  zealous  when  reli- 
gion goes  in  his  silver  slippers  ;  we  love  much  to  walk  with  him 
in  the  stree  t,  if  the  sun  shines,  and  the  people  applaud  it.  (jp) 

*  Prov.  xxvi.  25. 
{p)  The  character  cr  By-ends,  and  the  group  that  attended  him,  forms 
a  clear  detection  and  merited  condemnation  of  a  large  company  of  false 


Christian  detects  By-ends.  135 

Then  Christian  stept  a  little  aside  to  his  fellow  Hopeful, 
saying,  It  runs  in  my  mind  that  this  is  one  By-ends  of  Fair- 
speech  ;  and  if  it  be  he,  we  have  as  very  a  knave  in  our  compa- 
ny, as  dwelleth  in  all  these  parts.  Then  said  Hopeful,  Ask 
him  ;  methinks  he  should  not  be  ashamed  of  his  name.  So 
Christian  came  up  with  him  again,  and  said,  '  Sir,  you  talk  as 

professors  ;  and  is  not  at  all  inferior  in  importance  to  the  preceding  severe 
satire  on  open  persecutors. —  When  rest  is  given  to  the  church,  hypocrites 
often  multiply  more  than  real  Christians. — The  name  of  this  man,  and 
those  of  his  town  and  relations,  do  not  merely  describe  his  original  cha- 
racter and  situation,  (as  Christian  was.  at  first  called  Graceless  of  the 
Ciiy  of  Destruction  ;)  but  they  denote  the  nature  of  his  religious  profess 
sion.  Believers  look  back  on  their  former  principles  and  behaviour  with 
shame  and  abhorrence ;  but  hypocrites,  when  reproved  for  evident  sins, 
excuse  them,  because  Christ  came  to  save  the  lo>t,  and  because  he  is 
merciful  to  the  chief  of  sinners.  Christian  would  readily  have  granted 
that '  no  good  lived'  at  his  native  city ;  and  on  that  very  account  he  had 
renounced  it  with  all  his  old  connexions  :  but  By-ends  hoped  better  of 
Fair-speech,  and  gloried  in  his  honourable  relations  there.  Yet  he  was 
ashamed  of  his  name  ;  for  men  are  unwilling  to  allow  that  they  seek  no- 
thing more  than  worldly  advantages  by  religion.  The  names  here  select- 
ed are  most  emphatically  descriptive  of  that  whole  company  of  professed 
Christians,  who,  under  various  pretences,  suppose  "  that  gain  is  godliness." 
The  polite  simulation  and  dissimulation,  which  some  most  courtly  writers 
have  inculcated,  as  the  summit  of  good  breading,  the  perfection  of  a  finish 
ed  education,  and  the  grand  requisite  for  obtaining  consequence  in  society 
if  introduced  into  religion,  and  adopted  by  professors  or  preachers  of  the 
gospel,  in  connexion  with  fashionable  accomplishments  and  an  agreeable 
address,  constitute  the  most  versatile,  refined,  and  insinuating  species  of 
hypocrisy  that  can  be  imagined  :  and  a  man  of  talents,  of  any  occupation 
or  profession,  may  render  it  very  subservient  to  his  interests  ;  by  insuring 
the  patronage  or  custom  of  those  to  whom  he  attaches  himself,  without 
giving  much  umbrage  to  the  world,  which  may  indeed  despise  such  a 
character,  but  will  not  deem  him  worthy  of  hatred.  He  may  assume  any 
of  the  names  here  provided  for  him,  as  may  best  suit  his  line  in  life  ;  and 
may  shape  his  course,  in  subserviency  to  his  grand  concern,  with  consid- 
erable latitude  ;  provided  he  has  prudence  enough  to  keep  clear  of  scan- 
dalous vices:  he  will  not  be  long  in  learning  the  beneficial  art  of  using  two 
tongues  with  one  mouth,  and  of  looking  one  way  and  rowing  another  : 
and  perhaps  he  may  improve  his  fortune  by  an  honourable  alliance,  with 
some  branch  of  the  ancient  family  of  the  Feignings.  The  grand  differ- 
ence betwixt  this  whole  tribe,  and  the  body  of  true  Christians,  consists  in 
these  two  things  :  Christians  seek  the  salvation  of  their  souls,  and  at  the 
same  time  aim  to  glorify  God,  and  be  useful  to  their  neighbours ;  but 
hypocrites  profess  to  be  religious  in  order  to  obtain  friends,  patrons,  cus- 
tomers, or  applause  :  those  follow  the  Lord  habitually,  whatever  tribula- 
tions arise  because  of  the  word  ;  but  these  conceal  or  deny  their  profes- 
sion, when,  instead  of  gaining  by  it,  they  are  exposed  to  reproach  or  per- 
secution. 


136  Christian  detects  By-ends. 

if  you  knew  something  more  than  all  the  world  doth  :  (</)  and, 
if  1  take  not  my  mark  amiss,  I  deem  I  have  half  a  guess  of  you  : 
is  net  your  name  Mr.  By-ends,  of  Fair  speech  ? 

By.  This  is  not  my  name,  but  indeed  it  is  a  nick-name  that 
is  given  me  by  some  that  cannot  abide  me,  and  I  must  be  con- 
tent to  bear  it  as  a  reproach,  as  other  good  men  have  borne 
their's  before  me. 

Chr.  But  did  you  never  give  an  occasion  to  men  to  call  you 
by  this  name  ? 

By.  Never,  never !  the  worst  that  ever  I  did,  to  give  them 
an  occasion  to  give  me  this  name,  was,  that  I  had  always  the 
luck  to  jump  in  my  judgment  with  the  present  way  of  the 
times,  whatever  it  was  ;  and  my  chance  was  to  get  thereby. 
But  if  things  are  thus  cast  upon  me,  let  me  count  them  a 
blessing  ;  but  let  not  the  malicious  load  me  therefore  with 
reproach. 

Chr.  1  thought  indeed  that  you  were  the  man  that  I  heard 
of,  and,  to  tell  you  what  I  think,  I  fear  this  name  belongs  to 
you  more  properly  than  you  are  willing  we  should  think  it 
doth. 

By.  Well,  if  you  will  thus  imagine,  I  cannot  help  it  :  you 
shall  find  me  a  fair  company-keeper  if  you  will  still  admit  me 
your  associate. 

Chr.  If  you  will  go  with  us,  you  must  go  against  wind  and 
tide,  the  which,  1  perceive,  is  against  your  opinion  ;  you  must 
also  own  religion  in  his  rags  as  well  as  when  in  his  silver  slip- 
pers :  and  stand  by  him  too  when  bound  in  irons,  as  well  as 
when  he  walketh  the  streets  with  apphuse. 

By.  You  must  not  impose,  nor  lord  it  over  my  faith  ;  leave 
me  to  my  liberty,  and  let  me  go  with  you. 

Chr.  Not  a  step  further,  unless  you  will  do  in  what  I  pro- 
pound, as  we. 

Then  said  By-ends,  I  shall  never  desert  my  old  principles, 
since  they  are  harmless  and  profitable.     If  1  may  not  go  with 

(q)  The  people  of  the  world,  who  avow  their  real  character,  know 
how  to  serve  Mammon  by  neglecting  and  despising  God  and  religion ; 
and  the  disciples  of  Christ  can  serve  God  by  renouncing  the  world  and 
its  friendship :  but  time-servers  talk  as  if  they  had  found  out  the  secret  of 
uniting  these  two  discordant  interests,  and  thus  of  '  knowing  something 
more  than  all  the  world.' — This  is  the  most  prominent  feature  in  this 
group  of  portraits,  which  in  other  respects  exhibits  great  dissimilarities, 
and  contains  the  faces  of  persons  belonging  to  every  division  of  professed 
Christians  on  earth. 


Christian  and  Hopeful  part  from  By-ends.  137 

you,  I  must  do  as  I  did  before  you  overtook  me,  even  go  by 
myself,  until  some  overtake  me  that  will  be  glad  of  my  com- 
pany,  (r) 

Now  I  saw  in  my  dream  that  Christian  and  Hopeful  forsook 
him,  and  kept  their  distance  before  him  ;  (s)  but  one  of  them 
looking  back,  saw  three  men  following  Mr.  By-ends,  and  be- 
hold as  they  came  up  with  him  he  made  them  a  ver}  low  con- 
gee ;  and  they  also  gave  him  a  compliment.  The  men's 
names  were  Mr.  Hold-the-world,  Mr.  Money-love,  and  Mr. 
Save-all  ;  men  that  Mr.  By-ends  had  formerly  been  acquainted 
with  ;  for  in  their  minority  they  were  school-fellows,  and 
were  taught  by  one  Mr.  Gripeman,  a  school-master  in  Love- 
Gain,  which  is  a  market-town  in  the  county  of  Coveting,  in 
the  north.  This  school-master  taught  them  the  art  of  getting, 
either  by  violence,  cozenage,  flattery,  lying,  or  by  putting  on 
a  guise  of  religion  ;  and  these  four  gentlemen  had  attained 
much  of  the  art  of  their  master,  so  that  they  could  each  of 
them  have  kept  such  a  school  themselves. 

Well,  when  they  had,  as  I  said,  thus  saluted  each  other,  Mrr 
Money-love  said  to  Mr.  By-ends,  Who  are  they  upon  the. 
road  before  us  ?  for  Christian  and  Hopeful  were  yet  within 
their  view.  ;-.v 

By.  They  are  a  couple  of  far  countrymen,  that  after  their 
mode  are  going  on  pilgrimage. 

Money.  Alas !  why  did  they  not  stay,  that  we  might  have 

(r)  When  hypocrites  are  charged  with  their  double-dealing  and  obvi- 
ous crimes,  they  commonly  set  it  down  to  the  account  of  persecution,  and 
class  themselves  with  that  blessed  company,  of  whom  "  all  manner  of  evil 
is  spoken  falsely,  for  the  name  of  Christ:"  as  if  there  were  no  diiference 
between  suffering;  as  a  Christian,  and  being-  a  scandal  to  the  very  name 
of  Christianity  !  Thus  they  endeavour  to  quiet  their  minds,  and  keep  up 
their  credit ;  deeming  themselves  at  the  same  time  very  prudent  and  for- 
tunate, in  shifting  about  so  as  to  avoid  the  cross,  and  secure  their  tempo- 
ral interests.  The  Apostle  says  concerning  these  men,  "  from  such  turn 
away, "  and  the  decided  manner  in  which  Christian  warns  By-ends,  and 
renounces  his  company,  though  perhaps  too  plain  to  be  either  approved 
or  imitated  in  this  courtly  candid  age,  is  certainly  warranted  and  required 
by  the  Holy  Scriptures. 

(s)  In  the  second  edition,  printed  1678,  all  the  subsequent  part  of  this 
episode  is  wanting;  till  Christian  and  Hopeful  enter  the  plain  Ease  :  but 
there  can  be  no  doubt  of  its  having  been  added  by  the  author  himself, 
for  it  is  his  manner  entirely.  This  induces  a  doubt,  whether  some  other 
alterations  from  that  edition  were  not  made  by  the  Author;  and  on  this 
ground,  it  has  been  necessary  to  exercise  a  discretionary  power  in  admit* 
ting  or  rejecting  them. 

S  12* 


138  By-ends  and  Ids  Party  censure  Christian 

had  their  good  company  ?  for  they,  and  we,  and  you,  Sir,  I 
hope,  are  all  going  on  pilgrimage.  (*) 

By.  We  are  so  indeed  :  but  the  men  before  us  are  so  rigid, 
and  love  so  much  their  own  notions,  and  do  also  so  lightly  es- 
teem the  opinions  of  others,  that  let  a  man  be  ever  so  godly, 
yet  if  he  jumps  not  with  them  in  all  things,  they  thrust  him 
quite  out  of  their  company. 

Save.  That's  bad  :  but  we  read  of  some  that  are  righteous 
overmuch,  («)  and  such  men's  rigidness  prevails  with  them  to 

(/)  It  might  have  heen  supposed  that  the  persons,  here  introduced, 
were  settled  inhabitants  of  the  Town  of  Vanity,  or  the  City  of  Destruc- 
tion :  but  indeed  they  professed  themselves  Pilgrims,  and  desired  du- 
ring the  sub-shine  to  associate  with  Pilgrims ;  provided  they 
would  allow  them,  to  hold  the  world,  love  money,  and  save  all,  whatever 
became  of  faith  and  holiness,  of  honesty,  piety,  truth,  and  charity  ! — Co- 
vetousness,  whether  it  consist  in  rapaciously  trying  to  get  money,  to 
hoard  or  to  lavish,  in  purchasing  consequence,  power,  or  pleasure,  or  in 
supporting  magnificence  and  the  pride  of  life ;  or  in  parsimony  as  to  the 
ordinary  proportion  of  expenditure  ;  or  in  tenacity,  when  duty  requires  a 
man  to  part  with  it ;  is  a  vice  not  so  easily  defined  as  many  others.  At 
the  same  time  it  enables  a  man,  in  various  ways,  to  reward  those  who  can 
be  induced  to  connive  at  it,  and  to  render  it  dangerous  to  oppose  him  :  so 
that  it  is  not  wonderful  that  it  generally  finds  more  quarter,  even  among 
religious  persons,  than  other  vices,  which  are  not  marked  with  so  black  a 
brand  in  the  Holy  Scriptures.  Too  many  professing  to  be  the  disciples 
of  Christ,  "  bless  the  covetous,  whom  God  abhorreth,"  and  speak  to  them 
as  if  they  were  doubtless  true  Christians;  because  of  their  steadiness  in 
the  profession  of  a  doctrinal  system,  and  a  mode  of  worship  ;  attended  by 
morality,  where  money  is  not  concerned  and  scandal  might  be  incurred ; 
and  a  narrow  disproportionate  contribution  from  their  abundance,  to  sup- 
p(»rt  the  interest  of  a  society  or  a  party.  Thus  the  "  vile  person  is  called 
liberal,  and  the  churl  is  said  to  be  bountiful :"  and  the  idolatry  of  worship- 
ping money  has  seldom  been  execrated  equally  with  that  of  them,  "  whose 
god  is  their  belly ;"  unless  when  so  enormous  as  to  become  a  kind  of  in- 
sanity.— The  most  frugal  support  of  religious  worship,  with  the  moet  dis- 
interested pastors  and  managers,  is  attended  with  an  expense  that  the 
poor  of  the  flock  are  utterly  unable  to  defray  :  by  this  opening,  Hold-the- 
world  and  Money-love  frequently  obtain  admission,  and  acquire  undue 
influence  among  Pilgrims.  And  when  the  effect  of  remaining  selfishness 
in  the  hearts  of  true  believers,  insinuating  itself  under  the  specious  plea 
of  prudence  and  necessity,  and  the  ill  consequences  of  specious  hypocrites 
ascociatiug  with  them,  are  duly  considered  ;  with  the  censure  that  must 
fall  upon  a  few  obscure  individuals  who  attempt  to  stem  the  torrent;  it 
will  appear  evident  that  the  rich,  and  they  who  are  growing  rich  have 
more  need  of  self-examination  and  jealousy  over  their  own  hearts  than 
any  other  persons ;  because  they  will  be  less  plainly  warned  and  reprov- 
ed, in  public  and  private,  than  their  inferiors. 


2'hey  applaud  their  own  Principles.  15& 

judge  and  condemn  all  but  themselves  :  but  I  pray  what  and 
how  many  were  the  things  wherein  you  differed  ? 

By.  Why  they,  after  their  headstrong  manner,  conclude, 
that  it  is  their  duty  to  rush  on  their  journey  all  weathers  ;  and 
I  am  for  waiting  for  wind  and  tide.  They  are  for  hazarding 
all  for  God  at  a  clap,  and  I  am  for  taking  all  advantages  to  se- 
cure my  life  and  estate.  They  are  for  holding  their  notions 
though  all  other  men  be  against  them  ;  but  I  am  for  religion  in 
what,  and  so  far  as,  the  times  and  my  safety  will  bear  it. 
They  are  for  religion  when  in  rags  and  contempt ;  but  I  am 
for  him  when  he  walks  in  his  golden  slippers,  in  the  sun-shine, 
and  with  applause. 

Hold.  Ay,  and  hold  you  there  still,  good  Mr.  By-ends  :  for 
my  part,  I  can  count  him  but  a  fool,  that  having  the  liberty  to 
keep  what  he  has,  shall  be  so  unwise  as  to  lose  it.  Let  us  be 
"  wise  as  serpents  ;"  it  is  best  'to  make  hay  when  the  sun 
shines  ;'  you  see  how  the  bee  lieth  still  in  winter,  and  bestirs 
her  only  when  she  can  have  profit  with  pleasure.  God  sends 
sometimes  rain  and  sometimes  sun-shine  :  if  they  be  such  fools 
as  to  go  through  the  first,  yet  let  us  be  content  to  take  fair 
weather  along  with  us.  For  my  part,  I  like  that  religion  best 
that  will  stand  with  the  security  of  God's  good  blessings  unto 
us  :  for  who  can  imagine,  that  is  ruled  by  his  reason,  since 
God  has  bestowed  upon  us  the  good  things  of  this  life,  but  that 
he  would  have  us  keep  them  for  his  sake  1  Abraham  and  Solo- 
mon grew  rich  in  religion.  And  Job  says  that  a  good  man 
"  shall  lay  up  gold  as  dust."  But  he  must  not  be  such  as  the 
men  before  us,  if  they  be  as  you  have  described  them. 

Save.  I  think  that  we  are  all  agreed  in  this  matter,  and 
therefore  there  needs  no  more  words  about  it. 

Money:  No,  there  needs  no  more  words  about  this  matter 
indeed  ;  for  he  that  believes  neither  scripture  nor  reason,  (and 

Xu)  This  expression  of  Solomon  was  probably  intended  to  caution  us 
against  excessive  zeal  for  some  detached  parts  of  religion  to  the  ne- 
glect of  others,  or  against  superstitious  austerities  and  enthusiastical  delu- 
sions, or  any  extremes,  which  always  lead  men  off  from  vital  godliness  : 
or,  as  some  think,  it  is  the  objection  of  an  opponent,  which  he  afterward 
answers  :  but  if  is  the  constant  plea  of  those,  who  neglect  the  most  essen- 
tial duties  of  their  place  and  station,  to  avoid  the  cross,  and  preserve  their 
worldly  interests ;  and  thus  "  they  wrest  the  Scriptures  to  their  swn  de- 
struction." 


By  ends  proposes  a  question  :  Money-love's  answer.        140 

you  see  we  have  both  on  our  side,)  neither  knows  his   own 
liberty,  nor  seeks  his  own  safety.  (&•) 

By.  My  brethren,  we  are,  you  see,  going  all  on  pilgrimage, 
and  for  our  better  diversion  from  things  that  are  bad,  give  me 
leave  to  propound  unto  you  this  question  : 

Suppsose  a  man,  a  minister  or  tradesman,  &c.  should  have 
an  advantage  lie  before  him  to  get  the  good  blessings  of  this  life, 
yet  so  as  that  he  can  by  no  means  come  by  them  except,  in 
appearance  at  least,  he  becomes  extraordinary  zealous  in  some 
points  of  religion  that  he  meddled  not  with  before,  may  he 
not  use  this  means  to  attain  his  end,  and  yet  be  a  right  honest 
man  ? 

Money.  I  see  the  bottom  of  your  question  ;  and,  with  these 
gentlemen's  good  leave,  I  will  endeavour  to  shape  you  an  an- 
swer. And  first,  to  speak  to  your  question,  as  it  concerns  a 
minister  himself.  Svppose  a  minister,  a  worthy  man,  possess- 
ed but  of  a  very  small  benefice,  and  has  in  his  eye  a  greater, 
more  fat  and  plump  by  far  :  he  has  also  now  an  opportunity  of 
getting  of  it  ;  yet  so  as  by  being  more  studious,  by  preaching 
more  frequently  and  zealously,  and  because  the  temper  of  the 
people  requires  it,  by  altering  of  some  of  his  principles  :  for 
my  part,  I  see  no  reason  but  a  man  may  do  this,  provided  he 
has  a  call,  ay,  and  more  a  great  deal  besides,  and  yet  be  an 
honest  man.     For  why  ? 

1.  His  desire  of  a  greater  benefice  is  lawful  ;  this  cannot 
be  contradicted,  since  it  is  set  before  him  by  Providence  ;  so 
then  he  may  get  it  if  he  can,  making  no  question  for  con- 
science' sake. 

2.  Besides,  his  desire  after  that  benefice  makes  him  more 

(m>)  This  dialogue  is  not  in  the  least  more  absurd  and  selfish,  than  the 
discourse  of  many  who  attend  on  the  preaching  of  the  gospel,  and  expect 
to  he  thought  believers.  They  connect  "  the  wisdom  of  the  serpent"  with 
his  craft  and  malice,  not  with  the  harmlessness  of  the  dove  :  if  workjly 
lucre  be  the  honey,  they  imitate  the  bee,  and  only  attend  to  religion  when 
they  can  gain  by  it :  they  cut  and  shape  their  creed  and  conduct  to  suit 
the  times,  and  to  please  those  among  whom  they  live  :  they  determine 
to  keep  what  they  have  at  any  rate,  and  to  get  more,  if  it  can  be  done 
without  open  scandal ;  never  seriously  recollecting  that  they  are  mere 
stewards  of  providential  advantages,  of  which  a  strict  account  must  at  last 
be  given  ;  and,  instead  of  willingly  renouncing  or  expending  them,  for 
the  Lord's  sake,  when  his  providence  or  commandment  requires  it,  they 
determine  to  hoard  them  up  for  themselves  and  families,  or  to  spend  them 
in  worldly  indulgence  ;  and  then  quote  and  pervert  scripture  to  varnish 
over  this  base  idolatry. 


141  They  propose  the  question  to  Christian*. 

studious,  a  more  zealous  preacher,  &c,  ;  and  so  makes  him  a 
better  man,  yea,  makes  him  better  improve  his  parts  ;  which 
is  according  to  the  mind  of  God. 

3.  Now,  as  for  the  complying  with  the  temper  of  his  peo- 
ple by  deserting,  to  serve  them,  some  of  his  principles,  this 
argueth  that  he  is  of  a  self-denying  temper,  of  a  sweet  and 
winning  deportment ;  and  so  more  tit  for  the  ministerial  func- 
tion. 

4.  I  conclude,  then,  that  a  minister  that  changes  a  small  for 
a  great,  should  not,  for  so  doing,  be  judged  as  covetous  ;  but 
rather,  since  he  is  improved  in  his  parts  and  industry  thereby, 
be  counted  as  one  that  pursues  his  call,  and  the  opportunity 
put  into  his  hand  to  do  good,  (x) 

And  now  to  the  second  part  of  the  question,  which  concerns 
the  tradesman  you  mentioned  :  suppose  such  an  one  to  have 
but  a  poor  employ  in  the  world  ;  but  by  becoming  religious 
he  may  mend  his  market,  perhaps  get  a  rich  wife,  or  more 
and  far  better  customers  to  his  shop.  For  my  part,  I  see  no 
reason  but  this  may  be  lawfully  done.     For  why  1 

1.  To  become  religious  is  a  virtue,  by  what  means  soever  a 
man  becomes  so. 

2.  Nor  is  it  unlawful  to  get  a  rich  wife,  or  more  custom  to 
my  shop. 

3.  Besides,  the  man  that  gets  these  by  becoming  religious, 
gets  that  which  is  good,  of  them  that  are  good,  by  becoming 
good  himself ;  so  then  here  is  a  good  wife,  and  good  custom- 
ers, and  good  gain,  and  all  these  by  becoming  religious, 
which  is  good  :  therefore,  to  become  religious  to  get  all  these 
is  a  good  and  profitable  design. 

(x)  There  is  a  fund  of  satirical  humour  in  the  supposed  case  here  very 
gravely  stated  ;  and  if  the  author,  in  his  accurate  observations  on  man- 
kind, selected  his  example  from  among  the  mercenaries  that  are  the  scan- 
dal of  the  established  church,  her  most  faithful  friends  will  not  greatly 
resent  this  conduct  of  a  dissenter. — The  worthy  clergyman  seeks  first 
(not "  the  kingdom  of  God  and  his  righteousness,"  or  the  glory  of  God  in 
the  salvation  of  souls,  but)  a  rich  benefice:  to  attain  this  primary  object, 
means  must  be  used  ;  and  hypocritical  pretensions  to  diligence,  zeal,  pie- 
ty, with  some  change  of  doctrine,  merely  to  please  men,  seem  most  likely 
to  succeed ;  and  so  this  most  base,  prevaricating,  selfish  and  ungodly  plan 
is  adopted  !  In  how  many  thousands  of  instances  has  this  been  an  awful 
reality  ?  How  often  has  it  been  pleaded  for,  as  prudent  and  laudable,  by 
men,  not  only  pretending  to  common  houe3ty  and  sincerity,  but  calling 
themselves  the  disciples  of  Jesus  Christ ! 


f42  Christian's  Scriptural  Answer. 

This  answer,  thus  made  by  this  Mr.  Money-love  to  Mr.  By- 
ends's  question,  was  highly  applauded  by  them  all ;  wherefore 
they  concluded  upon  the  whole  that  it  was  most  wholesome 
and  advantageous.  And  because,  as  they  thought,  no  man  was 
able  to  contradict  it,  and  because  Christian  and  Hopeful  were 
yet  within  call,  they  jointly  agreed  to  assault  them  with  this 
question  as  soon  as  they  overtook  them  ;  and  the  rather  be- 
cause they  had  opposed  Mr.  By-ends  before.  So  they  called 
after  them,  and  they  stopped  and  stood  still  till  they  came  up  to 
them  :  but  they  concluded,  as  they  went,  that  not  Mr.  By- 
ends,  but  old  Mr.  Hold-the-world,  skould  propound  the  ques- 
tion to  them  ;  because,  as  they  supposed,  their  answer  to 
him  would  be  without  the  remainder  of  that  heat,  that  was 
kindled  between  Mr.  By-ends  and  them  at  their  parting  a  little 
before. 

So  they  came  up  to  each  other,  and,  after  a  short  salutation, 
Mr.  Hold-the-world  propounded  the  question  to  christian  and 
his  fellow,  and  bid  them  to  answer  it  if  they  could. 

Then  said  Christian,  Even  a  babe  in  religion  may  answer 
ten  thousand  such  questions.  For  if  it  be  unlawful  to  follow 
Christ  for  loaves,  as  it  is  ;*  how  much  more  is  it  abominable 
to  make  him  and  religion  a  stalking-horse  to  get  and  enjoy  the 
world  ?  Nor  do  we  find  any  other  than  heathens,  hypocrites, 
devils,  and  witches,  that  are  of  this  opinion. 

Heathens  :  for  when  Hamor  and  Shechem  had  a  mind  to  the 
daughter  and  cattle  of  Jacob,  and  saw  that  there  were  no  ways 
for  them  to  come  at  them,  but  by  becoming  circumcised  ; 
they  say  to  their  companions,  "  If  every  male  of  us  be  cir- 
cumcised, as  they  are  circumcised,  shall  not  their  cattle,  and 
their  substance,  and  every  beast  of  their's  be  ours  ?"  Their 
daughters  and  their  cattle  were  that  which  they  sought  to  ob- 
tain, and  their  religion  the  stalking-horse  they  made  use  of  to 
come  at  them.     Piead  the  whole    story,  Gen.  xxxiv.  20 — 24. 

The  hypocritical  Pharisees  were  also  of  this  religion  :  long 
prayers  were  the  pretence  :  but  to  get  widows'  houses  was 
their  intent,  and  greater  damnation  was  from  God  their  judg- 
ment.! 

Judas  the  devil  was  also  of  this  religion  :  he  was  religious  for 
the  bag,  that  he  might  be  possessed  of  what  was  therein  ;  but 
he  was  lost,  a  castaway,  and  the  very  son  of  perdition. 

Simon  the  witch  was  of  this  religion  too  ;  for  he  would  have 

*  John  vi.  26,  27.        t  Luke  xx.  46,  47. 


The  Plain  Ease,  and  the  Hill  Lucre.  143 

had  the  Holy  Ghost,  that  he  might  have  got  money  therewith  ; 
and  his  sentence  from  Peter's  mouth  was  accordingly.* 

Neither  will  it  out  of  my  mind,  but  that  that  man,  that  takes 
up  religion  for  the  world,  will  throw  away  religion  for  the 
world  ;  for  so  surely  as  Judas  designed  the  world  in  becoming 
religious,  so  surely  did  he  also  sell  religion  and  his  Master  for 
the  same. — To  answer  the  question  therefore  affirmatively,  as 
I  perceive  you  have  done,  and  to  accept  of,  as  authentic,  such 
answer,  is  both  heathenish,  hypocritical,  and  devilish  ;  and 
your  reward  will  be  according  to  your  works. — Then  they 
stood  staring  one  upon  another,  but  had  not  wherewith  to  an- 
swer Christian.  Hopeful  also  approved  of  the  soundness  of 
Christian's  answer  ;  so  there  was  a  great  silence  among  them. 
Mr.  By-ends  and  his  company  also  staggered  and  kept  behind, 
that  Christian  and  Hopeful  might  outgo  them.  Then  said 
Christian  to  his  fellow,  If  these  men  cannot  stand  before  the 
sentence  of  men,  what  will  they  do  with  the  sentence  of  God  ? 
And,  if  they  are  mute  when  dealt  with  by  vessels  of  clay, 
what  will  they  do  when  they  shall  be  rebuked  by  the  flames 
©f  a  devouring  fire  ?  {y) 

Then  Christian  and  Hopeful  outwent  them  again,  and  went 
till  they  came  at  a  delicate  plain,  called  Ease  ;  where  they 
went  with  much  content  :  but  that  plain  was  but  narrow,  so 
thev  were  quickly  got   over  it.     Now  at  the  further  side  of 

*  Acts  viii.  18—23. 
(y)  God  permits  Satan  to  bait  his  hook  with  some  worldly  advantage,  in, 
order  to  induce  men  to  renounce  their  profession,  expose  their  hypocrisy, 
or  disgrace  the  gospel :  and  they,  (poor  deluded  mortals  !)  call  it  '  an 
opening  of  Providence.'  The  Lord  indeed  puts  the  object  in  their  way,  if 
they  will  break  his  commandments  in  order  to  seize  upon  it :  but  he  does 
this  in  order  to  prove  them,  and  to  show  whether  they  most  love  him  or 
their  worldly  interests  ;  and  it  is  the  devil  that  tempts  them  to  seize  the 
advantage  by  sinful  compliances  or  hypocritical  pretences  that  he  may 
"  take  them  captive  at  his  will."  The  arguments  here  adduced,  by  an 
admirable  imitation  of  the  pleas  often  used  on  such  occasions,  are  only 
valid  on  the  supposition  that  religion  is  a  mere  external  appearance,  and 
has  nothing  to  do  with  the  state  of  the  heart  and  affections  ;  and  in  short, 
that  hypocrisy  and  piety  are  words  precisely  of  the  same  meaning. — Upon 
the  whole,  the  answer  of  Christian,  thought  somewhat  rough,  is  so  appo- 
site and  conclusive,  that  it  is  sufficient  to  fortify  every  honest  and  atten- 
tive mind  against  all  the  arguments,  which  the  whole  tribe  of  time-serv- 
ing professors  of  Christianity  ever  did,  or  ever  can  adduce,  in  support  of 
their  ingenious  schemes  and  assiduous  efforts  to  reconcile  religion  with 
covetousness  and  love  of  the  world,  or  to  render  it  subservient  to  their 
secular  interests. 


1 44  The  Silver  Mine,  and  Demus. 

that  plain  was  a  little  Hill,  called  Lucre,  and  in  that  Hill  a 
silver  mine,  which  some  of  them  that  had  formerly  gone  that 
way,  because  of  the  rarity  of  it,  had  turned  aside  to  see  ;  but 
going  too  near  the  brink  of  the  pit,  the  ground,  being  deceitful 
under  them,  broke,  and  they  were  slain  :  some  also  had  been 
maimed  there,  and  could  not  to  their  dying  day  be  their  own 
men  again,  (z) 

Then  I  saw  in  my  dream,  that  a  little  off  the  road,  oyer 
against  the  siver  mine,  stood  Demas,  gentleman-like,  to  call 
to  passengers  to  come  and  see  ;  who  said  to  Christian  and 
his  fellow,  Ho  1  turn  aside  hither,  and  I  will  show  you  a 
thing,   (a) 

(z)  When  the  church  enjoys  outward  peace  and  prosperity  (which  has 
been  generally  but  for  a  transient  season,)  they,  who  profess  the  gospel,  are 
peculiarly  exposed  to  the  temptation  of  seeking  worldly  riches  and 
distinctions  ;  and  many  in  such  circumstances  are  more  disconcerted  and 
disposed  10  murmur,  if  excluded  lrom  sharing  these  idolized  prizes,  than 
Christians  in  general  appear  to  have  been,  under  the  most  cruel  persecu- 
tions ;  when  these  objects  were  placed  at  such  a  distance  as  to  lose  most 
of  their  attractive  influence. —  but  the  Hill  Lucre,  with  the  silver  mine, 
is  a  little  out  of  the  Pilgrims  path,  evei  in  times  of  the  greatest  outward 
rest  and  security  :  and  v.  hfle  those,  "  who  will  be  rich,  fall  into  temptation 
and  a  snare,  and  into  many  foolish  and  hurtful  lusts,  which  drown  men  in 
destruction  and  perdition  :"  others,  forgetting  that  "  the  love  of  money  is 
the  root  of  all  evil,  having  coveted  alter  it,  have  erred  from  the  faith,  and 
pierced  themselves  through  with  many  sorrows." 

(a)  We  know  not  in  what  way  the  love  of  this  present  world  influenc- 
ed Demas  to  forsake  St.  Paul :  and  it  is  not  agreed  whether  he  afterward 
repented,  or  whether  he  was  finally  an  apostate  :  yet  our  author  is  war- 
ranted by  the  general  opinion  in  thus  using  his  name,  and  afterward 
joining  it  with  those  of  Gehazi,  Judas,  and  others,  who  perished  by  that 
idolatry.  The  love  of  money  does  not  always  spring  from  a  desire  of  co- 
vetously boarding  it :  but  often  from  a  vain  affectation  of  gentility  which 
is  emphatically  implied  by  the  epithet  gentleman-like,  bestowed  on  De- 
mas. The  connexions  that  protessors  form  in  a  day  of  ease  and  prosperi- 
ty, and  the  example  of  the  world  around  them,  and  even  that  of  numbers 
who  would  be  thought  to  love  the  gospel,  seduce  them  insensibly  into  a 
style  of  living  that  they  cannot  afford,  in  order  to  avoid  the  imputation 
of  being  sordid  and  singular.  An  increasing  family  insures  additional 
expense  ;  and  children  genteelly  educated  naturally  expect  to  be  provid- 
ed for  accordingly.  Thus  debts  are  contracted  and  gradually  accumu- 
late :  it  is  neither  so  easy  nor  reputable  to  retrench,  as  it  was  to  launch 
out :  and  numerous  tempters  induce  men  thu3  circumstanced  to  turn 
aside  to  the  Hill  Lucre  ;  that  is,  to  leave  the  direct  path  of  probity  and 
piety,  that  they  may  obtain  supplies  to  their  urgent  and  clamorous  neces- 
sities.— Young  persons,  when  they  first  set  out  in  life,  often  lay  the  foun- 
dation for  innumerable  evils,  by  vainly  emulating  the  expensive  style  of 
those  in  the  same  line  of  business,  or  the  same  rank  in  the  community, 


Christian's  Inquiry.  14Q 

Chr.  What  things  so  deserving  as  to  turn  us  out  of  the  way  ? 
Demas.  Here  is  a   silver  mine,   and  some  digging  in  it  for 

who  are  enabled  to  support  such  expenses,  either  by  extensive  dealings 
or  unjustifiable  m^ans.  Many  are  the  bankruptcies,  which  originate 
from  this  mistaken  conduct :  and  besides  this,  it  is  often  found,  that  fair 
profits  are  inadequate  to  uphold  the  appearance  which  v.  as  at  first  need- 
lessly assumed ;  so  that  necessity  is  pleaded  for  engaging  in  those  branches 
of  trade,  or  seizing  on  those  emoluments,  which  the  conduct  of  worldly 
people  screen  from  total  scandal,  but  which  ai-e  evidently  contrary  to  the 
word  of  God,  and  the  plain  rule  of  exact  truth  and  rectitude  ;  and  which 
render  their  consciences  very  uneasy.  But  who  can  bear  the  mortifica- 
tion of  owning  himself  poorer  than  he  was  thought  to  be?  Who  dare 
risk  the  consequences  of  being  suspected  to  be  insolvent? — In  these  en- 
snaring circumstances,  professed  Christians,  if  not  powerfully  influenced 
by  religious  principles,  will  be  almost  sure  to  embrace  Demas 's  invitation, 
along  with  By-ends,  Money-love,  and  Save-all;  and  if  they  be  "not 
drowned  in  destruction  and  perdition,"  will  "  fall  into  temptation  and  a 
snare,  and  pierce  themselves  through  with  many  sorrows.'1  It  therefore 
is  incumbent  on  every  one,  well  to  consider,  that  it  is  as  unjust  to  contract 
debts  for  superfluous  indulgeneies,  or  to  obtain  credit  by  false  appearan- 
ces of  affluence,  as  it  is  to  defraud  by  any  other  imposition :  and  that  this 
kind  of  dishonesty  makes  way  for  innumerable  temptations  to  more  dis- 
graceful species  of  the  same  crime  :  hot  to  speak  of  its  absolute  inconsis- 
tency with  piety  and  charity. 

But  none  are  in  this  respect  so  much  exposed  as  ministers  and  their 
families,  when,  having  no  private  fortune,  they  are  situated  among  the 
affluent  and  genteel :  and  by  yielding  to  the  temptation,  they  are  often 
incapacitated  from  paying  their  debts  with  punctuality  :  they  are  indu- 
ced to  degrade  their  office  by  stooping  to  unsuitable  methods  of  extricating 
themselves  out  of  difficulties,  from  which  strict  frugality  would  have  pre- 
served them,  and  by  laying  themselves  under  obligations  to  such  men  as 
are  capable  of  abusing  their  purchased  superiority  :  and,  above  all,they  are 
generally  led  to  place  their  children  in  situations  and  connexions  highly 
unfavourable  to  the  interests  of  their  souls,  in  order  to  procure  them  a  gen- 
teel provision.  If  we  form  our  judgment  on  this  subject  from  the  Holy 
Scripture,  we  shall  not  think  of  finding  the  true  ministers  of  Christ  among 
the  higher  classes  in  the  community,  in  matters  of  external  appearance  or 
indulgence.  That  information  and  learning  which  many  of  them  have 
the  opportunity  of  acquiring,  may  render  them  acceptable  company  to 
the  affluent,  especially  to  such  as  love  them  for  their  work's  sake  ;  and 
even  the  exercise  of  Christian  tempers  will  improve  the  url  anity  acquir- 
ed by  a  liberal  education,  where  faithfulness  is  not  concerned.  But  if  a 
minister  thinks,  that  the  attention  of  the  great  or  noble  requires  him  to 
copy  their  expensive  style  of  living,  he  grievously  mistakes  the  matter. — 
For  this  will  generally  forfeit-  the  opinion  before  entertained  of  his  good 
sense  and  regard  to  propriety  :  and  his  official  declarations,  concerning  the 
vanity  of  earthly  things,  and  the  Christian's  indifference  to  them,  will  be 
suspected  of  insincerity  ;  while  it  is  observed,  that  he  conforms  to  the 
world,  as  far  or  even  farther  than  his  circumstances  will  admit '.  and  thus 
respect  will  often  be  changed  into  disgust.  Nay,  indeed,  the  superior 
orders  in  society  do  not  choose  to  be  too  closely  copied,  in  those  things 

T  13 


1 4t>  Answered  by  Demas. 

treasure  ;  if  you  will  come,  with  a  little  pains  you  may  richly" 
provide  for  yourselves. 

Then  said  Hopeful,  Let  us  go  see. 

Not  I,  said  Christian,  I  have  heard  of  this  place  before  now, 
and  how  many  have  there  been  slain  ;  and  besides,  that  trea- 
sure is  a  snare  to  those  that  seek  it ;  for  it  hindereth  them  in 
their  pilgrimage. 

Then  Christian  called  to  Demas,  saying,  is  not  the  way  dan- 
gerous ?  hath  it  not  hindered  many  in  their  pilgrimage  ? 

Demas.  Not  very  dangerous,  except  to  those  that  are  care- 
less.— Bnt  withal  he  blushed  as  he  spake. 

Then  said  Christian  to  Hopeful,  let  us  not  stir  a  step,  but 
still  keep  on  our  way.  (6) 

which  they  deem  their  exclusive  privileges ;  especially  hy  one  who, 
(they  must  think,)  secretly  depends  on  them  to  defray  the  expense  of  the 
intrusive  competition.  The  consistent  minister  of  Christ  will  certainly 
desire  to  avoid  every  thing  mean  and  sordid,  and  to  retrench  in  every 
other  way  rather  than  exhibit  the  appearance  of  penury  :  but,  provided 
he  and  his  family  can  maintain  a  decent  simplicity,  and  the  credit  of  punc- 
tuality in  his  payments,  he  will  not  think  of  aspiring  any  higher.  If,  in 
order  to  do  this,  he  be  compelled  to  exercise  considerable  self-denial,  he 
will  think  little  of  it,  while  he  looks  more  to  Jesus  and  his  Apostles,  than 
to  the  few  of  a  superior  rank  who  profess  the  gospel :  and  could  he  afford 
something  genteel  and  fashionable,  he  would  deem  it  more  desirable  to 
devote  a  larger  portion  to  pious  and  charitable  uses,  than  to  squander  it 
in  vain  affectation. — Perhaps  Satan  never  carried  a  more  important  point, 
within  the  visible  church,  than  when  the  opinion  was  adopted,  that  the 
clergy  were  gentlemen  by  profession ;  and  when  he  led  them  to  infer  from 
it,  tkat  they  and  their  families  ought  lo  live  in  a  genteel  and  fashionable 
style.  As  the  body  of  the  clergy  have  been  mostly  but  slenderly  provid- 
ed for  :  when  they  were  thus  taught  to  imitate  the  appearance  of  the  af- 
fluent, the  most  effectual  step  was  ta'.cen  to  reduce  them  to  abject  depend- 
ence ;  to  convert  them  into  parasites  and  flatterers ;  to  render  them 
very  indulgent  to  the  vices  of  the  rich  and  great ;  or  even  to  tempt  them 
to  become  1he  instruments  of  accomplishing  their  ambitious  or  licentious 
designs;  and  no  small  part  of  the  selfishness  and  artifices  of  the  clergy, 
which  are  now  made  a  pretext  for  abolishing  the  order,  and  even  for  re- 
nouncing; Christianity,  have  in  fact,  originated  from  this  fatal  mistake. 
In  proportion  as  the  same  principle  is  adopted  by  ministers  of  any  descrip- 
tion, similar  effects  will  follow  ;  and  a  decree  of  dependence,  inconsistent 
with  unembarrassed  faithfulness,  must  be  the  consequence  :  nor  can  we 
in  all  cases,  and  without  respect  of  persons,  "declare  the  whole  counsel 
of  God,"  unless  we  be  willing,  if  required,  to  be,  and  to  appear  as,  the 
poor  followers  of  Him  "  who  had  not  where  to  lay  his  head." 

(b)  Inexperienced  believers  are  very  liable  to  be  seduced  by  the  exam- 
ple and  persuasions  of  hypocrites  ;  and  to  deviate  from  the  direct  path, 
in  order  to  obtain  worldly  advantages,  by  means  that  many  deem  fair 
and  honourable.  In  this  case  the  counsel  and  warnings  of  an  experienc- 
ed companion  are  of  the  greatest  moment. 


By-ends  and  his  party  perish  at  the  Mine.  147 

Hope.  I  will  warrant  you  when  By-ends  comes  up,  if  he 
hath  the  same  invitation  as  we,  he  will  turn  in  thither  to  see. 

Chr.  No  doubt  thereof,  for  his  principles  lead  him  that  way, 
and  a  hundred  to  one  but  he  dies  there. 

Then  Demas  called  again,  saying,  But  will  you  not  come 
over  and  see  ? 

Then  Christian  roundly  answered,  saying,  Demas,  thou  art 
an  enemy  to  the  right  ways  of  the  Lord  of  this  way,  and  hast 
been  already  condemned,  for  thine  own  turning  aside,  by  one  oi 
his  Majesty's  Judges  ;*  and  why  seekest  thou  to  bring  us  into 
the  like  condemnation  ?  Besides,  if  we  at  all  turn  aside,  our 
Lord  the  King  will  certainly  hear  thereof,  and  will  there  put  us 
to  shame,  where  we  would  stand  with  boldness  before  him. 

Demas  cried  again  that  he  also  was  one  of  their  fraternity  ; 
and  that  if  they  would  tarry  a  little  he  also  himself  would  walk 
with  them. 

Then  said  Christian,  What  is  thy  name  ?  Is  it  not  the  same 
by  the  which  I  have  called  thee  ? 

Demas.  Yes,  my  name  is  Demas  :  I  am  the  son  of  Abraham. 

Chr.  I  know  you  :  Gehazi  was  your  great  grandfather, 
and  Judas  your  father,  and  you  have  trod  their  steps  ;  it  is 
but  a  devilish  prank  that  thou  usest :  thy  father  was  hanged  for 
a  traitor,  and  thou  deservest  no  better  reward. t  Assure  thy- 
self that  when  we  come  to  the  King  we  will  tell  him  of  this 
thy  behaviour. — Thus  they  went  their  way. 

By  this  time  By-ends  and  his  companions  were  come  again 
within  sight,  and  they  at  the  first  beck  went  over  to  Demas. 
Now,  whether  they  fell  into  the  pit  by  looking  over  the  brink 
thereof,  or  whether  they  went  down  to  dig,  or  whether  they 
were  smothered  in  the  bottom  by  the  damps  that  commonly 
arise,  of  these  things  I  am  not  certain  ;  but  this  I  observed, 
that  they  never  were  seen  again  in  the  way. — Then  sang 
Christian : — 

'  By-ends  and  silver  Demas  both  agree ; 
One  calls,  the  other  runs,  that  he  may  be 
A  sharer  in  his  lucre  ;  so  these  two 
Take  up  in  this  world,  and  no  further  go." 

Now  I  saw  that,  just  on  the  other  side  of  this  plain,  the 
Pilgrims  came  to  a  place  where  stood  an  old  Monument  hard 
by  the  highway  side,  at  the  sight  of  which  they  were  both 
concerned,  because  of  the  strangeness  of  the  form  thereof, 

*  2  Tim.  iv.  10.  t  2  Kings  v.  20—27.  Matt.  xxvi.  14,  15.  xsvii.  3—5. 


148  The  Monument,  or  Lot's  Wife, 

for  it  seemed  to  them  as  if  it  had  been  a  ■woman  transformed 
into  the  shape  of  a  pillar.  Here  therefore  they  stood  looking 
and  looking  upon  it  ;  but  could  not  for  a  time  tell  what  they 
should  make  thereof:  at  last  hopeful  espied  written  above 
upon  the  head  thereof  a  writing  in  an  unusual  hand  ;  but  he, 
being  no  scholar,  called  to  Christian  (for  he  was  learned,)  to 
see  if  he  could  pick  out  the  meaning  :  so  he  came,  and  after  a 
little  laying  of  letters  together,  he  found  the  same  to  be  this, 
'  Remember  Lost's  wife."  So  he  read  it  to  his  fellow  ;  after 
which  they  both  concluded  that  that  was  the  pillar  of  salt  into 
which  Lost's  wife  was  turned,  for  her  looking  with  a  covetous 
heart  when  she  was  going  from  Sodom.*  Which  sudden  and 
amazing  sight  gave  them  occasion  of  this  discourse. 

Chr.  Ah,  my  brother  !  this  is  a  seasonable  sight  :  it  came 
opportunely  to  us  after  the  invitation  which  Demas  gave  us  to 
come  over  to  view  the  Hill  Lucre  ;  and  had  we  gone  over,  as 
he  desired  us,  and  as  thou  wast  inclining  to  do,  my  brother  we 
had,  for  aught  I  know,  been  made  ourselves  a  spectacle  for 
those  that  shall  come  after  to  behold. 

Hope.  I  am  sorry  that  I  was  so  foolish,  and  am  made  to 
wonder  that  1  am  not  now  as  Lot's  wife  ;  for  wherein  was  the 
difference  betwixt  her  sin  and  mine  ?  she  only  looked  backhand 
I  had  a  desire  to  go  see.  Let  grace  be  adored,  and  let  me  be 
ashamed  that  ever  such  a  thing  should  be  in  mine  heart. 

Chr.  Let  us  take  notice  of  what  we  see  here  for  our  help 
for  time  to  come  ;  this  woman  escaped  one  judgment,  for  she 
fell  not  by  the  destruction  of  Sodom  ;  yet  she  was  destroyed 
by  another,  as  we  see,  she  is  turned  into  a  pillar  of  salt. 

Hope.  True,  and  she  may  be  to  us  both  caution  and  exam- 
ple ;  caution,  that  we  should  shun  her  sin  ;  or  a  sign  of  what 
judgment  will  overtake  such  as  shall  not  be  prevented  by  this 
caution  :  so  Korah,  Dathan,  and  Abiram,  with  the  two  hun- 
dred and  fifty  men  that  perished  in  their  sin,  did  also  become 
a  sign  or  example  to  others  to  beware. |  But  above  all,  1  muse 
at  one  thing,  to  wit,  how  Demas  and  his  fellows  can  stand  so 
confidently  yonder  to  look  for  that  treasure,  which  this  wo- 
man but  for  looking  behind  her  after,  (for  we  read  not  that 
she  stept  one  foot  out  of  the  way,)  was  turned  into  a  pillar  of 
salt  ;  especially  since  the  judgment  which  overtook  her  did 
make  her  an  example  within  sight  of  where  they  are  :  for 

*  Gen.  xix.  26.        t  Num.  xxvi.  9, 10. 


The  River  of  the  Water  of  Life.  149 

they  cannot  choose  but  see  her,   did   they  but  lift  up  their 
eyes,  (c) 

Chr.  It  is  a  thing  to  be  wondered  at,  and  it  argueth  that 
their  heart  is  grown  desperate  in  that  case  ;  and  I  cannot  tell 
whom  to  compare  them  to  so  fitly,  as  to  them  that  pick  pock- 
ets in  the  presence  of  the  judge,  or  that  will  cut  purses  under 
the  gallows.  It  is  said  of  the  men  of  Sodom,  that  "  they  were 
sinners  exceedingly,"  because  they  were  sinners  "  before  the 
Lord,"  that  is,  in  his  eye-sight,  and  notwithstanding  the  kind- 
nesses that  he  had  showed  them  ;  for  the  land  of  -Sodom  was 
now  like  the  garden  of  Eden  heretofore.*  This  therefore 
provoked  him  the  more  to  jealousy,  and  made  their  plague  as 
hot  as  the  fire  of  the  Lord  out  of  heaven  could  make  it.  And  it 
is  most  rationally  to  be  concluded,  that  such,  even  such  as  these 
are,  that  shall  sin  in  the  sight,  yea,  and  that  too  in  despite,  of 
such  examples  that  are  set  continually  before  them  to  caution 
them  to  the  contrary,  must  be  partakers  of  severest  judgments. 

Hope.  Doubtless  thou  hast  said  the  truth  ;  but  what  a  mercy 
is  it,  that  neither  thou,  but  especially  1,  am  not  made  myself 
this  example  !  This  ministereth  occasion  to  us  to  thank  Gocl, 
to  fear  before  him,  and  always  to  "  remember  Lot's  wife." 

I  saw  then,  that  they  went  on  their  way  to  a  pleasant  River, 
which  David  the  king  called  "  the  River  of  God  ;"  but  John, 
"  the  River  of  the  water  of  life."|  Nowt  heir  way  lay  just  up- 
on the  bank  ofthe  River  :  here  therefore  Christian  and  his  com- 
panion walked  with  great  delight  :  they  drank  also  ofthe  water 
ofthe  River,  which  was  pleasant  and  enlivening  to  their  weary 
spirits.  Besides,  on  the  banks  of  this  River,  on  either  side, 
were  green  trees  for  all  manner  of  fruit ;    and  the  leaves  they 

*  Gen.  xiii.  10, 13.  t  Psa.  lxv.  9.  Ezek.xlvii.  Rev.xxi.  1. 
(c)  It  is  indeed  most  wonderful  that  men,  who  profess  to  believe  the 
Bible,  can  so  confidently  attempt  to  reconcile  the  love  of  the  world  with 
the  service  of  God  ;  when  the  instructions,  warnings  and  examples  in  the 
sacred  volume,  which  show  the  fatal  consequences  of  such  endeavours, 
are  so  numerous,  express,  and  affecting  !  If  Lot's  wife,  who  merely  han- 
kered after  the  possessions  she  had  left  behind  in  Sodom,  and  looked  back 
with  a  design  of  returning,  was  made  a  monument  of  the  Lord's  ven- 
geance, and  a  warning  to  all  future  ages  ;  what  will  be  the  doom  of  those 
professed  Christians,  who  habitually  prefer  worldly  gain,  or  the  vain 
pomp  and  indulgence  that  may  be  purchased  with  it,  to  the  honour  of 
Christ,  and  obedience  to  his  most  reasonable  commandments  ?  The  true 
cause  of  this  infatuation  is  here  assigned  :  they  '  do  not  lift  up  their  eyes  ;' 
and  it  is  to  be  feared  most  of  them  never  will,  before  "  they  lift  them  up 
in  hell,  being  in  torments." 

13* 


\  50  The  Pilgrims  being  refreshed  depart. 

ate  to  prevent  surfeit?,  and  other  diseases  that  are  incident  to 
those  that  heat  their  blood  by  travels.  On  either  side  of  the 
River  was  also  a  meadow,  curiously  beautified  with  lilies  ; 
and  it  was  green  all  the  year  long.  In  this  meadow  they  lay 
down  and  slept :  for  here  they  might  lie  down  safely.*  When 
they  awoke,  they  gathered  again  of  the  fruit  of  the  trees,  and 
drank  again  of  the  water  of  the  Ptiver,  and  then  lay  down  again 
to  sleep.     Thus  they  did  several  days  and  nights.     Then  they 


•  Behold  ye  how  these  crystal  streams  do  glide, 
To  comfort  Pilgrims  by  the  highway-side. 
The  meadows  green,  besides  their  fragrant  smell, 
Yield  dainties  for  them  :  and  he  that  can  tell 
What  pleasant  fruit,  yea,  leaves  these  trees  do  yield, 
Will  soon  sell  all  that  he  may  buy  this  field.' 

So  when  they  were  disposed  to  go  on  (for  they  were  not 
as  yet  at  their  journey's  end,)  they  ate,  and  drank,  and  de- 
parted, (d) 

*  Psa.  xxiii.  Isa.  xiv.  30. 
(d)  When  Abraham  had  given  place  to  his  nephew  Lot,  and  receded 
from  his  interest  for  the  credit  of  his  religion,  he  was  immediately  favour- 
ed with  a  moil  encouraging  vision.*  Thu3  the  Pilgrims,  having  been 
enabled  to  resist  the  temptation  to  turn  aside  for  lucre,  v  ere  indulged 
with  more  abundant  spiritual  consolations.t  The  Holy  Spirit,  the  inex- 
haustible source  of  life,  light,  holiness  and  joy,  is  represented  by  the 
"  River  of  God  ;"  even  that  "  River  of  the  water  of  life,  clear  as  crystal, 
proceeding  out  of  the  throne  of  God  and  the  Lamb.":}:  All  believers  par- 
take of  his  sacred  influences,  which  prepare  the  soul  for  heavenly  felicity, 
and  are  earnests  and  pledges  of  it :  but  there  are  seasons  when  he  com- 
municates his  holy  comforts  in  larger  measure  ;  when  the  Christian  sees 
such  glory  in  the  salvation  of  Christ ;  so  clearly  ascertains  his  interest  in 
it ;  and  realizes  his  obligations  and  privileges,  with  such  lively  exercises 
of  adoring  love,  gratitude  and  joy,  that  he  is  raised  above  his  darkness 
and  difficulties;  enjoys  sweet  communion  with  God;  fo'gets,  for  the 
moment,  the  pain  of  former  conflicts  and  the  prospect  of  future  trials ; 
finds  his  inbred  corruptions  reduced  to  a  state  of  subjection,  and  his  mala- 
dies healed  by  lively  exercises  of  faith  in  the  divine  Saviour  ;  and  antici- 
pates with  unspeakable  delight  the  glory  that  shall  be  revealed.  Then 
communion  with  humble  believers,  (the  lilies  that  adorn  the  banks  of 
the  river,)  is  very  pleasant ;  and  the  soul's  rest  and  satisfaction  in  God 
and  his  service  are  safe,  and  his  calm  confidence  is  well  grounded  ;  being 
widely  different  from  every  species  of  carnal  security.  Had  this  River 
been  intended  as  the  emblem  of  pardon,  justification  and  adoption,  as 
some  understand  the  passage,  it  would  not  have  been  thus  occasionally 
introduced  ;  for  these  belong  to  believers  at  all  times,  without  any  inter - 
*  Gen.  xiii.  14,  18.         t  Mark  x.  23—30.         |  Rev.  xxii.  1. 


Rough  Road  and  By-path  Meadow.  151 

Now  I  beheld  in  my  dream,  that  they  had  not  journeyed  far 
but  the  River  and  the  way  for  a  time  parted  ;  at  which  they 
were  not  a  little  sorry,  yet  they  durst  not  go  out  of  the  way. 
Now  the  way  from  the  River  was  rough,  and  their  feet  tender 
by  reason  of  their  travels  :  so  "  the  souls  of  the  Pilgrims  were 
much  discouraged  because  of  the  way."*  Wherefore,  still  as 
they  went  on,  they  wished  for  better  way.  Now  a  little  be- 
fore them,  there  was  on  the  left  hand  of  the  road  a  Meadow,  and 
a  stile  to  go  over  into  it  ;  and  that  Meadow  is  called  By-path 
meadow.  Then  said  Christian  to  his  fellow,  If  this  Meadow 
lieth  along  by  our  way-side  let's  go  over  into  it.  Then  he 
went  to  the  stile  to  see,  and  behold  a  path  lay  along  by  the 
way  on  the  other  side  of  the  fence.  'Tis  according  io  my 
wish,  said  Christian,  here  is  the  easiest  going ;  come,  good 
Hopeful,  and  let  us  go  over,  (e) 

*  Num.  xxi.  4. 
ruption  or  variation  :  but  the  more  abundant  consolations  of  the  Spirit 
are  not  vouchsafed  in  the  same  manner,  and  on  them  the  actual  enjoy- 
ment of  our  privileges  in  a  great  measure  depends. 

(e)  Believers,  even  when  in  the.  path  of  duty,  walking  by  faith,  and 
supported  by  the  sanctifying  influences  of  the  Spirit,  may  be  abridged  of 
those  holy  consolations  which  they  have  experienced  :  and  if  this  trial  be 
accompanied  with  temporal  losses,  poverty,  sickness,  the  unkindness  of 
friends  or  ill  usage  from  the  world,  they  may  be  greatly  discouraged ;  and 
Satan  may  have  a  special  advantage  in  tempting  them  to  discontent,  dis- 
trust, envy  or  coveting.  Thus,  being  more  disposed  to  '  wish  for  a  better 
way,'  than  to  pray  earnestly  for  an  increase  of  faith  and  patience,  they 
are  tempted  to  look  out  for  some  method  of  declining  the  cross,  or  shifting 
the  difficulty  which  wearies  them  :  nor  will  it  be  long  before  some  expe- 
dient for  a  temporary  relief  will  be  suggested.  The  path  of  duty  being 
rough,  a  by-path  is  discovered  which  seems  to  lead  the  same  way  :  but,  if 
they  will  thus  turn  aside,  though  they  need  not  break  through  a  hedge, 
they  must  go  over  a  stile.  The  commandments  of  God  mark  out  the 
path  of  holiness  and  safety  :  but  a  deviation  from  the  exact  strictness  of 
them  may  sometimes  be  plausible,  and  circumstances  may  seem  to  invite 
to  it.  Men  imagine  some  providential  interposition,  giving  ease  to  the 
weary ;  and  they  think  that  the  precept  may  be  interpreted  with  some 
latitude,  that  prudence  should  be  exercised,  and  that  scrupulousness  about 
little  things  is  a  mark  of  legality  or  superstition.  Thus  by  "  leaning  to 
their  own  understandings,"  and  "  trusting  in  their  own  hearts,"  in- 
stead of  asking  counsel  of  the  lord,  they  hearken  to  the  tempter.  Nor 
is  it  uncommon  for  Christians  of  deeper  experience,  and  more  established 
reputation  to  mislead  their  juniors,  by  turning  aside  from  the  direct  line 
of  obedience.  For  the  Lord  leaves  them  to  themselves,  to  repress  their 
self-confidence,  and  keep  them  entirely  dependent  on  him ;  and  thus 
teaches  young  converts  to  follow  ijo  man  further  than  he  follows  Christ. 


152  The  Pilgrims  turn  aside, 

Hope.  But  how  if  this  path  should  lead  us  out  of  the  way  ? 

That's  not  like,  said  the  other.  Look,  doth  it  not  go  along 
by  the  way-side  ? — So  Hopeful  being  persuaded  by  his  fellow, 
went  after  him  over  the  stile.  When  they  were  gone  over, 
and  were  got  into  the  path,  they  found  it  very  easy  for  their 
feet  ;  and,  withal,  they  looking  before  them  espied  a  man 
walking  as  they  did,  and  his  name  was  Vain-confidence  :  so 
they  called  after  him  and  asked  him  whither  that  way  led  ? 
He  said,  to  the  Celestial  Gate.  '  Look,'  said  Christian,  '  did 
not  1  tell  you  so  ?  by  this  you  may  see  we  are  right'  So  they 
followed,  and  he  went  before  them.  But  behold  the  night 
came  on,  and  it  grew  very  dark  ;  so  that  they  that  were  be- 
hind lost  the  oight  of  him  that  went  before.  (/) 

He  therefore  that  went  before,  (Vain-contidence  by  name,) 
not  seeing  the  way  before  him,  fell  into  a  deep  pit,*  which 
was  on  purpose  there  made  by  the  prince  of  those  grounds  to 
catch  vainglorious ibols  withal,  and  was  dashed  in  pieces  with 
his  fall,  (g)  -  # 

Now  Christian  and  his  fellow  heard  him  fall  :  so  they  called 
to  know  the  matter  ;  but  there  was  none  to  answer,  only  they 

*  ha.  ix.  16. 

(/*)  It  would  not  be  politic  in  Satan  to  temp'  believers  at  first  to  fla- 
grant crimes,  at  which  their  hearts  revolt:  and  therefore  he  endeavours 
to  draw  them  aside,  under  various  pretences,  into  such  plausible  devia- 
tions as  seem  to  be  of  no  bad  repute  or  material  consequence.  But  every 
wrong  step  makes  way  for  further  temptations,  and  serves  to  render  other 
sins  apparently  necessary  :  and  if  it  be  a  deliberate  violation  of  the  least 
precept  in  he  smallest  instance,  from  carnal  motives,  it  involves  such  self- 
will,  unbelief,  ingratitude,  and  worldly  idolatry,  as  will  most  certainly  ex- 
pose the  believer  to  sharp  rebukes  and  painful  corrections.  The  example 
also  of  vain  pretenders  to  religion,  of  whom  perhaps,  at  the  first  interview, 
too  favourable  an  opinion  has  been  formed,  helps  to  increase  the  confi- 
dence of  him  who  has  d&parted  from  the  path  of  obedience  :  for  these 
men  often  express  the  strongest  assurance,  and  venture  to  violate  the  pre- 
cepts of  Christ,  under  pretence  of  honouring  his  free  grace,  and  knowing 
their  liberty  and  privilege  !  But  darkness  must  soon  envelope  all  who  fol- 
low such  guides,  and  the  most  extreme  distress  and  danger  are  directly  in 
the  way  they  take. 

(g)  This  circumstance  may  represent  the  salutary  effects  which  are 
sometimes  produced  on  offending  believers,  by  the  awful  death  of  some 
vainglorious  hypocrite,  to  whom  they  have  given  too  much  attention. 
The  Lord,  however,  will  in  one  way  or  other  deliver  his  servants  from 
the  temporary  prevalence  of  vain-confidence  ;  while  presumptuous  trans- 
gressors perish  in  tb.e  pit  of  darkness  and  despair. 


And  are  in  Danger,  and  Alarmed.  153 

heart!  a  groaning.  Then  said  Hopeful,  Where  are  we  now  ? 
Then  was  his  fellow  silent,  as  mistrusting  that  he  had  led  hmi 
out  of  the  way  ;  and  now  it  began  to  rain,  and  thunder  and 
lighten,  in  a  very  dreadful  manner ;  and  the  water  rose 
amain,  (/i) 

Then  hopeful  groaned  in  himself,  saying,  '  O  that  I  had 
kept  on  my  way  !' 

Chr.  Who  could  have  thought  that  this  path  should  have 
led  us  out  of  the  way  ? 

Hope.  I  was  afraid  of  it  at  the  very  first,  and  therefore  gave 
you  that  gentle  caution.  I  would  have  spoken  plainer,  but 
that  you  are  older  than  I. 

Chr.  Good  brother,  be  not  offended,  I  am  sorry  I  have 
brought  thee  out  of  the  way,  and  that  I  have  put  thee  into  such 
imminent  danger  :  pray,  my  brother,  forgive  me  ;  I  did  not  do 
it  of  an  evil  intent. 

Hope.  Be  comforted,  my  brother,  for  I  forgive  thee;  and 
believe,  too,  that  this  shall  be  for  our  good. 

Chr.  I  am  glad  I  have  with  me  a  merciful  brother  :  but  we 
must  not  stand  thus  ;  let  us  try  to  go  back  again. 

Hope.  But,  good  brother,  let  me  go  before. 

Chr.  No,  if  you  please,  let  me  go  first,  that  if  there  be  any 
danger  I  may  be  first  therein  ;  because  by  my  means  we  are 
both  gone  out  of  the  way.  (i) 

No,  said  Hopeful,  you  shall  not  go  first ;  for  your  mind  be- 
ing troubled  may  lead  you  out  of  the  way  again. — Then,  for 
their  encouragement,  they  heard  the  voice  of  one  saying, 
"  Let  thine  heart  be  towards  the  highway  ;  even  the  way  that 
thou  wentest  turn  again."*  But  by  this  time  the  waters  were 
greatly  risen,  by  reason  of  which  the  way  of  going  back  was 

*  Jer.  xxxi.  21. 

(h)  The  holy  law  condemns  every  transgression  :  when  the  Christian, 
therefore,  has  fallen  into  wilful  sin,  he  is  often  led  to  fear  that  his  faith  is 
dead,  that  he  is  still  under  the  law,  and  that  his  person  as  well  as  his  con- 
duct is  liable  to  its  righteous  condemnation.  Thus  he  is  brought  back 
again,  as  it  were,  to  the  tempest,  thunder  and  lightning  of  mount  Sinai. 

(i)  This  dialogue  is  very  natural  and  instructive,  and  exhibits  that 
spirit  of  mutual  tenderness,  forbearance,  and  sympathy,  which  becomes 
Christians  in  such  perplexing  circumstances.  They,  who  have  misled 
others  into  sin,  should  not  only  ask  forgiveness  of  God,  but  of  them  also ; 
and  they  who  have  been  drawn  aside  by  the  example  and  persuasion  of 
their  brethren,  should  be  careful  not  to  upbraid  or  discourage  them,  whe» 
they  become  sensible  of  their  fault. 

w 


154  Giant  Despair  finds  the  Pilgrims, 

very  dangerous.  (Then  I  thought  that  it  is  easier  going  out 
of  the  way  when  we  are  in,  than  going  in  when  we  are  out.) 
Yet  they  adventured  to  go  hack  ;  but  it  was  so  dark,  and  the 
flood  was  so  high,  that  in  their  going  back  they  had  like  to 
have  been  drowned,  nine  or  tea  times.  (k) 

Neither  could  they,  with  all  the  skill  they  had,  get  again  to 
the  stile  that  night.  Wherefore  at  last,  lighting  under  a  little 
shelter,  they  sat  down  there  till  the  day  brake  ;  but  being 
weary  they  fell  asleep.  Now  there  was  not  far  from  the  place 
where  tbey  lay,  a  Castle,  called  Doubting-Castle,  the  owner 
whereof  was  Giant  Despair  :  and  it  whs  in  his  grounds  they 
now  were  sleeping.  Wherefore,  he  getting  up  in  the  morning 
early,  and  walking  up  and  down  in  his  fields,  caught  Christian 
and  Hopeful  asleep  in  his  grounds.  Then  with  a  grim  and 
surly  voice  he  bid  them  awake,  and  asked  them  whence  they 
were,  and  what  they  did  in  his  grounds  ?  They  told  him  they 
were  Pilgrims,  and  that  they  had  lost  their  way.  Then  said 
the  Giant,  You  have  this  night  trespassed  on  me  by  trampling 
in,  and  lying  on,  my  ground,  and  therefore  you  must  go  along 
with  me.  So  they  were  forced  to  go,  because  he  was  stronger 
than  they.  They  also  had  but  little  to  say,  for  they  knew 
themselves  in  a  fault.  The  Giant,  therefore,  drove  them  be- 
fore him,  and  put  them  into  his  Castle  into  a  very  dark  dun- 

(fc)  When  such  as  have  turned  aside  are  called  upon  in  Scripture  to  re- 
turn to  God  and  his  ways,  the  exhortation  implies  a  promise  of  accept- 
ance to  all  who  comply  with  it,  ami  may  be  considered  as  immediately 
addressed  to  every  one  with  whose  character  and  situation  it  corresponds. 
It  might  be  thought,  indeed,  that  an  experienced  believer,  when  convinced 
of  any  sin,  would  find  little  difficulty  in  returning  to  his  duty  and  recover- 
ing his  peace.  But  a  deliberate  transgression,  however  trivial  it  might 
seem  at  the  moment,  appears  upon  the  retrospect  to  be  an  act  of  most  un- 
grateful and  aggravated  rebellion  ;  so  that  it  brings  such  darkness  upon 
the  soul,  and  guilt  on  the  conscience,  as  frequently  causes  a  man  to  sus- 
pect that  all  his  religion  has  been  a  delusion.  And,  when  he  would  at- 
tempt to  set  out  anew,  it  occurs  to  him,  that  all  his  past  endeavours  and 
expectations,  for  many  years,  have  been  frustrated,  he  can  entertain  little 
hope  of  bettor  success  hereafter ;  as  he  knows  not  how  to  use  other  means, 
or  greater  earnestness,  than  he  has  already  employed,  as  he  fears,  to  no 
purpose.  Nor  will  Satan  ever  fail,  in  these  circumstances,  to  pour  in  such 
suggestions  as  may  over'.' helm  the  soul  with  an  apprehension  that  the 
case  is  hopeless,  and  God  inexorable.  The  believer  will  not,  indeed,  be 
prevailed  upon  by  these  discouragements  wholly  to  neglect  all  attempts  to 
recover  his  ground  :  but  he  often  resembles  a  man  who  is  groping  in  the 
dark  and  cannot  fiod  his  way,  or  who  is  passing  through  a  deep  and  rapid 
stream,  and  struggling  hard  to  keep  his  head  above  water. 


And  shuts  them  up  in  Doubting -Castle.  1£5 

geon,  nasty  and  stinking  to  the  spirits  of  these  two  men.  ft) 
Here  then  they  lay,  from  Wednesday  morning  till  Saturday 

(/)  When  David  had  fallen  into  the  depths  of  sin  and  distress,  he  cried 
most  earnestly  to  the  Lord ;  and  Jonah  did  the  same  in  the  fish's  belly. 
Extraordinary  cases  require  singular  diligence;  even  as  greater  exertion 
is  necessary  to  get  out  of  a  pit  than  to  walk  upon  level  ground.  When 
believers,  therefore,  have  brought  themselves,  by  transgressions,  into  great 
terror  and  anguish  of  conscience,  it  is  foolish  to  expect  that  God  will 
K  restore  to  them  the  joy  of  his  salvation,"  till  they  have  made  the  most 
unreserved  confessions  of  their  guilt :  humbly  deprecated  his  deserved 
wrath  in  persevering  prayer,  and  used  peculiar  diligence  in  every  thing 
that  accompanies  repentance  and  faith  in  Christ ;  and  tends  to  greater 
watchfulness,  circumspection,  and  self-denial.  But  they  often  seek  re- 
lief in  a  more  compendious  way :  and,  as  they  do  not  wholly  omit  their 
customary  religious  exercises,  or  vindicate  and  repeat  their  transgressions ; 
they  endeavour  to  quiet  themselves  by  general  notions  of  the  mercy  of 
God  through  Jesus  Christ,  and  the  security  of  the  new  covenant ;  and  the 
storm  in  their  consciences  subsiding,  they  '  find  a  little  shelter,'  and  "  wait 
for  a  more  convenient  opportunity"  of  recovering  their  former  life  and 
vigour  in  religion.  Indeed  the  very  circumstances  which  should  excite 
us  to  peculiar  earnestness,  tend,  through  the  depravity  of  our  nature,  to 
blind  and  stupify  the  heart :  Peter  and  the  other  disciples  "  slept  for  sor- 
row," when  they  were  more  especially  required  "  to  watch  and  pray,  that 
they  might  not  enter  into  temptation."  Such  repeated  sins  and  mistakes 
bring  believers  into  deep  distresses.  Growing  more  and  more  heartless 
in  religion,  and  insensible  in  a  most  perilous  situation,  they  are  led  habitu- 
ally to  infer  that  they  are  hypocrites  ;  that  the  encouragements  of  Scrip- 
ture belong  not  to  them ;  that  prayer  itself  will  be  of  no  use  to  them  :  and, 
when  they  are  at  length  brought  to  reflection,  they  are  taken  prisoners  by 
Despair,  and  shut  up  in  Doubting-Castle.  This  case  should  be  carefully 
'  distinguished  from  Christian  "s  terrors  in  the  City  of  Destruction,  which 
induced  him  to  "  flee  from  the  wrath  to  come  ;"  from  the  Slough  of  De- 
spond, into  which  he  fell  when  diligently  seeking  salvation  ;  from  the 
burden  he  carried  to  the  cross  ;  from  his  conflict  with  Apollyon,  and  his 
troubles  in  the  Valley  of  the  Shadow  of  Death  ;  and  even  from  the  ter- 
rors that  seized  him  and  Hopeful  in  By-path-meadow,  which  would  have 
speedily  terminated  if  they  had  not  slept  on  forbidden  ground,  and  stopped 
short  of  the  refuge  the  Lord  hath  provided. — Despair,  like  a  tremendous 
giant,  will  at  last  seize  on  the  souls  of  all  unbelievers  :  and  when  Chris- 
tians conclude,  from  some  aggravated  and  pertinacious  misconduct,  that 
they  belong  to  that  company,  even  their  acquaintance  with  the  Scripture 
will  expose  them  to  be  taken  captive  by  him.  They  do  not  indeed  fall 
and  perish  with  Vain-confidence  :  but  for  a  season  they  find  it  impossible 
to  rise  superior  to  prevailing  gloomy  doubts  bordering  on  despair,  or  to 
obtain  the  least  comfortable  hope  of  deliverance,  or  encouragement  to  use 
the  proper  means  of  seeking  it.  Whenever  we  deliberately  quit  the  plain 
path  of  duty,  to  avoid  hardship  and  self-denial,  we  trespass  on  Giant  De- 
spair's grounds ;  and  are  never  out  of  his  reach  till  renewed  exercises  of 
deep  repentance  and  faith  in  Christ,  producing  unreserved  obedience, 
especially  in  that  instance  where  before  we  refused  it,  have  set  our  feet 


156  Giant  Despair  beats  the  Pilgrims, 

|.ight,  without  one  bit  of  bread,  or  drop  of  drink,  or  light,  or 
any  to  ask  how  they  did  :  they  were  therefore,  here  in  evil 
case,  and  were  far  from  friends  and  acquaintance.*  Now  in 
this  place  Christian  had  double  sorrow,  because  it  was  through 
his  unadvised  haste  that  they  were  brought  into  this  distress. (hi) 
Now  Giant  Despair  had  a  wife,  and  her  name  was  Diffidence  : 
go  when  he  was  gone  to  bed,  he  told  his  wife  what  he  had  done  ; 
to  wit,  that  he  had  taken  a  couple  of  prisoners,  and  cast  them 
into  his  dugeon  for  trespassing  on  his  grounds.  Then  he  ask- 
ed her  also  what  he  had  best  do  further  to  them  ?  So  she  ask- 
ed what  they  were,  whence  they  came,  and  whither  they 
were  bound  ?  and  he  told  her.  Then  she  counselled  him  that 
when  he  arose  in  the  morning  he  should  beat  them  without 

*  Psa.  lxxx.  viii. 
in  the  highway  we  had  forsaken.  This  we  cannot  attain  to,  without  the 
special  grace  of  God,  which  he  may  not  see  good  immediately  to  commu- 
nicate; in  the  mean  time  every  effort  must  be  accompanied  with  dis- 
couragement and  distress  :  but  if,  instead  of  persevering,  amidst  our 
anxious  fears  to  cry  to  him  for  help,  and  wait  his  time  of  showing  mercy  ; 
we  endeavour  to  bolster  up  some  false  confidence,  and  take  shelter  in  a 
refuge  of  lies,  the  event  will  be  such  as  is  here  described.  It  will  be  in 
vain,  after  such  perverseness.  to  pretend  that  we  have  inadvertently  mis- 
taken our  way  :  "  our  own  hearts  will  condemn  us ;"  how  then  can  "  we 
have  confidence  toward  God,  who  is  greater  than  our  hearts,  and  knoweth 
all  things  ?"  tho  grim  Giant  will  prove  too  strong  for  us,  and  shut  us  up 
in  his  noisome  dungeon,  and  the  recollection  of  our  former  hopes  and 
comforts  will  only  serve  to  aggravate  our  wo. — These  lines  are  here  in- 
serted : — 

•  The  Pilgrims  now,  to  gratify  the  flesh, 
Will  seek  its  ease,  but,  oh  !  how  they  afresh 
Do  thereby  plunge  themselves  new  griefs  into  ! 
Who  9eek  to  please  the  flesh  themselves  undo.' 
(m)  Perhaps  the  exact  time,  from  Wednesday  morning  till  Saturday 
night,  was  mentioned,  under  the  idea  that  it  was  as  long  as  life  can  gene- 
rally be  supported  in  such  a  situation.  The  believer  may  be  brought 
by  wilful  sin  to  such  a  condition  that,  to  his  own  apprehension,  de- 
struction is  inevitable.  Even  a  true  Christian  may  sink  so  low  as  to 
have  no  light  or  comfort  from  the  Scriptures  and  the  Holy  Spirit ; 
nothing  to  sustain  his  almost  expiring  faith  and  hope ;  no  help  or  pity 
from  his  brethren,  but  severe  censures  or  more  painful  suspicions  ;  the 
horrors  of  an  accusing  conscience,  the  dread  of  God  as  an  enemy,  con- 
nected with  sharp  and  multiplied  corrections  in  his  outward  circumstan- 
ces ;  and  all  this  as  the  price  of  the  ease  or  indulgence  obtained  by  some 
wilful  transgression  !  Now  who  that  really  believes  this,  will  take  encou- 
ragement to  sin  from  the  doctrine  of  final  perseverance  ?  Would  a  man,  for 
a  trivial  gain,  leap  down  a  precipice,  even  if  he  could  be  sure  that  he 
should  escape  with  his  life?  No,  the  dread  of  the  anguish  of  broken  bone3, 
and  of  being  made  a  cripple  to  the  end  of  his  days,  would  effectually  cure 
him  from  such  a  madness. 


And  urges  them  to  Suicide.  \  57 

any  mercy.  So  when  he  arose  he  getteth  a  gric  us  crab- 
tree  cudgel,  and  goes  down  into  the  dungeon  to  them,  and 
there  first  falls  to  rating  them  as  if  they  were  dogs,  although  they 
gave  him  never  a  word  of  distaste  :  then  he  falls  upon  them, 
and  beat  them  fearfully,  in  such  sort  as  they  were  not  able  to 
help  themselves,  or  to  turn  them  upon  the  floor.  This  done 
he  withdraws,  and  leaves  them  there  to  condole  their  misery, 
and  to  mourn  under  their  distress  :  so  all  that  day  they  spent 
the  time  in  nothing  but  sighs  and  bitter  lamentations.  The 
next  night  she  talked  with  her  husband  about  them  further, 
and  understanding  that  the}'  were  yet  alive,  did  advise  him  to 
counsel  them  to  make  awty  with  themselves  :  so  when  morning 
was  come  he  goes  to  them  in  a  surly  manner,  and,  perceiving 
them  to  be  very  sore  with  the  stripes  that  he  had  given  them 
the  day  before,  he  told  them  that,  since  they  were  never  like 
to  come  out  of  that  place,  the<r  only  way  would  be  forthwith  to 
make  an  end  of  themselves,  either  with  knife,  halter,  or  poi- 
son :  for  why,  said  he,  should  you  choose  life,  seeing  it  is  at- 
tended with  so  much  bitterness  1  But  they  desired  him  to  let 
them  go  ;  with  that  he  looked  ugly  upon  them,  and  rushing  to 
them,  had  doubtless  made  an  end  of  them  himself,  but  that  he 
fell  into  one  of  his  fits,  (for  he  sometimes  fell  into  fits,)  and 
lost  for  a  time  the  use  of  his  hand."  Wherefore  he  withdrew, 
and  left  them  as  before  to  consider  what  to  do.  (n)  Then  did 
the  prisoners  consult  between  themselves  whether  it  was  best 
to  take  his  counsel  or  no  ;  and  thus  they  began  to  discourse  : 

(n)  Despair  seldom  fully  seizes  any  man  in  this  world  ;  and  the  strong- 
est hold  it  can  get  of  a  true  believer  amounts  only  to  a  prevailing  distrust 
of  God's  promises,  with  reaped  to  his  own  case :  for  this  is  accompanied  by 
some  small  degree  of  latent  hope,  discoverable  in  its  effects,  though  unper- 
ceived  amidst  the  distressing  feelings  of  the  heart.  Feihaps  this  was  in- 
tended in  the  allegory  by  the  circumstance  of  Despair's  doing  nothing  trt 
the  Pilgrims,  save  at  the  instance  of  his  wife  Diffidence.  Desponding 
fears,  when  they  so  prevail  as  to  keep  men  from  prayer,  make  way  for 
temptations  to  suicide,  as  the  only  relief  from  misery :  but  when  there  is 
any  true  faith,  however  it  may  seem  wholly  out  of  exercise,  the  tempta- 
tion will  be  eventually  overcome,  provided  actual  insanity  do  not  inter- 
vene ;  and  this  is  a  very  uncommon  case  among  religious  people,  what- 
ever slanders  their  enemies  may  circulate,  in  order  to  prejudice  men's 
minds  against  the  truth. — Most,  if  not  all,  modern  editions  read,  'for  he 
sometimes  in  sun-shiny  wedlher  fell  into  fits  :'  but  the  words  in  sun-shiny 
ivealher,  are  not  in  the  old  edition  before  me.  If  the  author  afterward 
added  them  ;  he  probably  intended  to  represent  those  transient  glimpses 
of  hope,  which  preserve  believers  from  dire  extremities  in  their  most  dis- 
couraged seasons. 

14 


1 53  Hopeful's  arguments  against  Suicide. 

Brother,  said  Christian,  what  shall  we  do  ?  The  life  that  we 
now  live  is  miserable  !  for  my  part,  I  know  not  whether  is 
best,  to  live  thus,  or  die  out  of  h;md  ;  "mr  soul  chooseth 
strangling  rather  than  life,"*  and  the  grave  is  more  easy  for  m« 
than  this  dungeon  !  Shall  we  be  ruled  by  the  Giant  ? 

Hope.  Indeed  our  present  condition  is  dreadful,  and  death 
would  be  far  more  welcome  to  me  than  thus  forever  to  abide  : 
but  yet  let  us  consider,  the  Lord  of  the  country  to  which  we  are 
going  hath  said,  "  Thou  shalt  do  no  murder  ;"  no,  not  to  ano- 
ther man's  person  ;  much  more  then  are  we  forbidden  to  take 
his  counsel  to  kill  ourselves.  Besides,  he  that  kills  another 
can  but  commit  murder  upon  his  boay  :  but,  for  one  to  kill 
himself,  is  to  kill  body  and  soul  at  cnce.  And  moreover,  my 
brother,  thou  talkest  of  ease  in  the  grave,  but  hast  thou  for- 
gotten the  hell  whither  for  certain  the  murderers  go  ?  for  "  no 
murderer  hath  eternal  life,"  &c  And  let  us  consider  again, 
that  all  the  law  is  not  in  the  hand  of  Giant  Despair  :  others,  so 
far  as  1  can  understand,  have  been  taken  by  him  as  well  as  we, 
and  yet  have  escaped  out  of  his  hands.  Who  knows,  but  that 
God,  that  made  the  world,  may  cause  that  Giant  Despair  may 
die,  or  that,  at  some  time  or  other,  he  may  forget  to  lock  us 
in  ;  or  that  he  may  in  a  short  time  have  another  of  his  fits  be- 
fore us,  and  may  lose  the  use  of  his  limbs  ?  and  if  ever  that 
should  come  to  pass  again,  for  my  part,  I  am  resolved  to  pluck 
up  the  heart  of  a  man,  and  to  try  my  utmost  to  get  from  under 
his  hand.  I  was  a  fool  that  I  did  not  try  to  do  it  before  :  but 
however,  my  brother,  let  us  be  patient,  and  endure  a  while  : 
the  time  may  come  that  may  give  us  a  happy  release  :  but  let 
us  not  be  our  own  murderers.  With  these  words  Hopeful  at 
present  did  moderate  the  mind  of  his  brother  ;  so  they  conti- 
nued together,  in  the  dark,  that  day  in  their  sad  and  doleful  con- 
dition, (o) 

*  Job  vii.  15. 

(o)  They,  who  have  long  walked  with  stable  peace  in  the  ways  of  God, 
are  often  known  to  be  more  dejected,  when  sin  hath  filled  their  consciences 
with  remorse,  than  younger  professers  are  ;  especially  if  they  have  caused 
others  to  offend,  or  brought  reproach  on  the  gospel.  Their  recent  con- 
duct, as  inconsistent  with  their  former  character  and  profession,  seems  a 
decided  proof  of  self-deception  ;  they  deem  it  hopeless  to  begin  all  over 
again ;  Satan  endeavours  to  the  utmost  to  dishearten  new  converts  by 
their  example  ;  and  the  Lord  permits  them  to  bt  overwhelmed  for  a  time 
with  discouragement,  for  a  warning  to  others ;  to  vindicate  the  honour  of 
his  truth  which  they  have  disgraced ;  to  counterpoise  such  attainment? 


The  Giant  fiercely  threatens  them.  159 

Well,  towards  evening  the  Giant  goes  down  into  the  dungeon 
again  to  see  if  his  prisoners  had  taken  his  counsel  :  but  when 
he  came  there  he  found  them  alive,  and,  truly,  alive  was  all. 
For  now,  what  for  want  of  bread  and  water,  and  by  reason  of 
the  wounds  they  received  when  he  beat  them,  they  could  do 
little  but  breathe.  But,  I  say  he  found  them  alive  ;  at  which 
he  fell  into  a  grievous  rage,  and  told  them  that,  seeing  they 
had  disobeyed  his  counsel,  it  should  be  worse  with  them  than 
if  they  had  never  been  born. 

At  this  they  trembled  greatly,  and  I  think  that  Christian  fell 
into  a  swoon  ;  but  coming  a  little  to  himself  again,  they  renew- 
ed their  discourse  about  the  Giants's  counsel,  and  whether  yet 
they  had  best  take  it  or  no.  Now  Christian  again  seemed  to  be 
for  doing  it,  but  Hopeful  made  his  second  reply  as  followeth. 

My  brother,  said  he,  rememberest  thou  not  how  valiant  thou 
hast  been  heretofore  ?  Apollyon  could  not  crush  thee  ;  nor 
could  all  that  thou  didst  hear,  or  see,  or  feel,  in  the  Valley 
of  th6  Shadow  of  Death  ;  what  hardship,  terror,  and  amaze- 
ment hast  thou  already  gone  through,  and  art  thou  now  no- 
thing but  fear  ?  Thou  seest  that  I  am  in  the  dungeon  with  thee, 
a  far  weaker  man  by  nature  than  thou  art ;  also  this  Giant  has 
wounded  me  as  well  as  thee,  and  hath  also  cut  off  the  bread 
and  water  from  my  mouth,  and  with  thee  1  mourn  without  the 
light.  But  let  us  exercise  a  little  more  patience  :  remember 
how  thou  playedst  the  man  at  Vanity-Fair,  and  was  neither 
afraid  of  the  chain  or  cage,  nor  yet  of  bloody  death  :  where- 
fore let  us,  at  least  to  avoid  the  shame  that  becomes  not  a 
Christian  to  be  found  in,  bear  up  with  patience  as  well  as  we 
can.  (p) 

or  services,  as  might  otherwise  "  exalt  them  above  measure ;"  and  to  show 
that  none  has  any  strength  independent  of  Him,  and  that  he  can  make  use 
of  the  feeble  to  assist  the  strong,  when  he  sees  good. — Hopeful's  arguments 
against  self-murder  are  conclusive  :  doubtless  men  in  general  venture  on 
that  awful  crime,  either  disbelieving  or  forgetting  the  doctrine  of  Scrip- 
ture concerning  a  future  and  eternal  state  of  retribution.  It  is  greatly  to 
be  wished,  that  all  serious  persons  would  avoid  speaking  of  self-murderers, 
as  having  put  an  end  to  their  existence ;  which  certainly  tends  to  mislead 
the  mind  of  the  tempted,  into  very  erroneous  apprehensions  on  this  most 
important  subject. — This  discourse  aptly  represents  the  fluctuation  of 
men's  minds  under  great  despondency ;  their  struggles  against  despair, 
with  purposes  at  some  future  opportunity  to  seek  deliverance  ;  their  pre- 
sent resolution ;  and  the  way  in  which  feeble  hopes,  and  strong  fears  of 
future  wrath  keep  them  from  yielding  to  the  suggestions  of  the  enemy, 
(p)  Serious  recollection  of  past  conflicts,  dangers,  and  deliverances,  is 


160  The  Giant's  Wife  counsels  him  concerning  the  Pilgrim*. 

Now  night  being  come  again,  and  the  Giant  and  his  wife  be- 
ing in  bed,  she  asked  him  concerning  the  prisoners,  and  if  they 
had  taken  his  counsel  : — to  which  he  replied,  '  They  are  stur- 
dy rogues,  they  choose  rather  to  bear  all  hardships  than  to 
make  away  with  themselves.'  Then  said  she,  '  Take  them  into 
the  Castle-yard  to-morrow,  and  show  them  the  bones  and  skulls 
of  those  that  thou  hast  already  despatched,  and  make  them 
believe,  ere  a  week  comes  to  an  end,  thou  also  wilt  tear  them 
in  pieces,  as  thou  hast  done  their  fellows  before  them."  (y) 

So  when  the  morning  was  come  the  Giant  goes  to  them 
again,  and  takes  them  into  the  Castle-yard,  and  shows  them  as 
his  wife  had  bidden  him  :  these,  said  he,  were  Pilgrims,  as  you 
are,  once,  and  they  trespassed  in  my  grounds,  as  you  have 
done  ;  and  when  1  thought  lit  I  tore  them  in  pieces,  and  so 
within  ten  days  I  will  do  you  :  go  get  you  down  into  your  den 
again. — And  with  that  he  beat  them  all  the  way  thither.  They 
lay  therefore  all  day  on  Saturday  in  a  lamentable  case,  as 
before.  Now,  when  night  was  come,  and  when  Mrs.  Diffi- 
dence and  her  husband  the  Giant  were  got  to  bed,  they  began 
to  renew  their  discourse  of  their  prisoners  ;  and,  withal,  the 
old  Giant  wondered  that  he  could  neither  by  his  blows  nor 
counsel  bring  them  to  an  end.  And  with  that  his  wife  replied, 
I  fear,  said  she,  that  they  live  in  hopes,  that  some  will  come 
to  relieve  them,  or  that  they  have  picklocks  about  them,  by 
the  means  of  which  they  hope  to  escape.     And  sayest  thou  so, 

peculiarly  useful  to  encourage  confidence  in  the  power  and  mercy  of  God, 
and  patient  waiting  for  him  im  the  most  difficult  and  perilous  situations  : 
and  conference  with  our  brethren,  even  if  they  too  are  under  similar  trials, 
is  a  very  important  mean  of  resisting  the  devil,  when  he  would  tempt  us 
to  renounce  our  hope,  and  have  recourse  to  desperate  measures. 

(q)  The  Scripture  exhibits  some  examples  of  apostates  who  have  died 
in  despair,  (as  king  Saul  and  Judas  Iscariot;)  and  several  intimations  are 
given  of  those,  to  whom  nothing  "remains  but  a  certain  fearful  looking 
for  of  judgment  and  fiery  indignation."  A  few  instances  also  have  been 
recorded  in  different  ages,  of  notorious  apostates,  who  have  died  in  blas- 
phemous rage  and  despair.  These  accord  to  the  man  in  the  iron  cage  at 
the  house  of  the  Interpreter,  and  are  awful  warnings  to  all  professors, 
"  while  they  think  they  stand,  to  take  heed  lest  they  fall."  But  the  hy- 
pocrite generally  overlooks  the  solemn  caution  ;  and  the  humble  Chris- 
tian, havin°-  a  tender  conscience,  and  an  acquaintance  with  the  deceitful- 
ness  of  his  own  heart,  is  very  apt  to  consider  his  wilful  transgression  as  the 
unpardonable  sin,  and  to  fear,  le3t  the  doom  of  former  apostates  will  at 
length  be  his  own.  This  seems  intended,  by  the  Giant  showing  the 
Pilgrims  the  bones  of  those  he  had  slain,  in  order  to  induce  them  to  self- 
murder. 


The  Pilgrims  begin  to  pray,  and  are  released.         161 

my  dear  ?  said  the  Giant ;  I  will  therefore  search  them  in  the 
morning. 

Well,  on  Saturday  about  midnight  they  began  to  pray,  and 
continued  in  prayer  till  almost  break  of  day    (r) 

Now  a  little  before  it  was  day,  good  Christian,  as  one-half 
amazed,  brake  out  in  this  passionate  speech  :  '  What  a  fool,' 
quoth  he,  '  am  I,  thus  to  lie  in  a  stinking  dungeon  when  I  may 
as  well  walk  at  liberty  !  I  have  a  key  in  my  bosom  called 
Promise,  that  will,  I  am  persuaded,  open  any  lock  in  Doubting- 
Castle.'  Then  said  Hopeful,  '  That's  good  news,  good  bro- 
ther, pluck  it  out  of  thy  bosom  and  try.' 

Then  Christian  pulled  it  out  of  his  bosom,  and  began  to  try 
at  the  dungeon  door  ;  whose  bolt  as  he  turned  the  key  gave 
back,  and  the  door  flew  open  with  ease,  and  Christian  and 
Hopeful  both  came  out.  Then  he  went  to  the  outer  door  that 
led  into  the  Castle-yard,  and  with  this  key  opened  that  door  also. 
Afterward  he  went  to  the  iron-gate,  for  that  must  be  opened 
too,  but  that  lock  went  extremely  hard  ;  yet  the  key  did  open 
it.     Then  they  thrust  open  the  gate  to  make  their  escape  with 

(r)  Perhaps  the  author  selected  '  Saturday  at  midnight'  for  the  precise 
time  when  the  prisoners  began  to  pray.,  in  order  to  intimate,  that  the  re- 
turn of  the  Lord's  day,  and  that  preparation  which  serious  persons  are  re- 
minded to  make  for  its  sacred  services,  are  often  the  happy  means  of  reco- 
vering; those  that  have  fallen  into  sin  and  despondency. — Nothing1  will  be 
effectual  for  the  recovering  of  the  fallen,  till  they  '  begin  to  pray'  with  fer- 
vency, importunity,  and  perseverance.  Ordinary  diligence  will  in  this 
case  be  unavailing  :  they  have  sought  ease  to  the  flesh,  when  they  ought 
to  have  "  watched  unto  grayer ;"  and  they  must  now  watch  and  pray  when 
others  sleep  :  and  they  must  struggle  against  reluctancy,  and  persist  in  re- 
peated approaches  to  the  mercy-seat,  till  they  obtain  a  gracious  answer. — 
But  such  is  our  nature  and  situation,  that  in  proportion  as  we  have  spe- 
eial  need  for  earnestness  in  these  devout  exercises,  our  hearts  are  averse 
to  them.  The  child,  while  obedient,  anticipates  the  pleasure  of  meeting 
his  affectionate  parent ;  but,  when  conscious  of  having  offended,  he,  from 
shame,  fear,  and  pride,  hides  himself,  and  keeps  at  a  distance.  Thus  un- 
belief, guilt,  and  a  proud  aversion  to  unreserved  self-abasement,  wrought 
on  by  Satan's  temptations,  keep  even  the  believer,  when  he  has  fallen  into 
any  aggravated  sin,  from  coming  to  his  only  Friend,  and  availing  himself 
of  his  sole  remedy  :  "  He  keeps  silence,  though  his  bones  wax  old  with  his 
roaring  all  the  day  long.''*  But  when  stoutness  of  spirit  is  broken  down, 
and  a  contrite  believing  frame  of  mind  succeeds,  the  offender  begins  to 
cry  fervently  to  God  for  mercy,  with  humiliating  confessions,  renewed  ap- 
plication to  the  blood  of  Christ,  and  perseverance  amidst  delays  and  dis- 
couragements :  and  then  it  will  not  be  very  long  ere  he  obtain  complete 
deliverance. 

*  Psa.  xxxii.  3 — 5. 
X  14* 


162  The  Delectable  Mountains. 

speed,  but  that  gate,  as  it  opened,  made  such  a  creaking  that  it 
waked  Giant  Desnair,  who  hastily  rising  to  pursue  his  pri- 
soners felt  his  limbs  to  fail,  so  that  he  could  by  no  means  go  af- 
ter them.  Then  they  went  on,  and  came  to  the  King's  high- 
way again,  and  so  were  safe  because  they  were  out  of  his  ju- 
risdiction. 

Now,  when  they  w;ere  gone  over  the  stile,  they  began  to 
contrive  with  themselves  what  they  should  do  at  that  stile,  to 
prevent  those  that  should  come  after  from  falling  into  the 
hand  of  Giant  Despair.  So  they  consented  to  erect  there  a  pil- 
lar, and  to  engrave  on  the  side  thereof,  '  Over  this  stile  is  the 
way  to  Doubting-Castle,  which  is  kept  by  Giant  Despair,  who 
despiseth  the  King  of  the  Celestial  Country,  and  seeks  to  de- 
stroy h>  holy  Pilgrims.'  Many  therefore  that  followed  after 
reai'  wh?'  was  written,  and  escaped  the  danger,  (s) 

Ibis,  done,  they  sang  as  follows  : 

*  Out  of  the  way  we  went,  and  then  we  found 

What  'twas  to  tread  upon  forbidden  ground  ; 

And  let  them  that  come  after  have  a  care 

Lest  heedlessness  make  them  as  we  to  fare, 

Lest  they,  for  trespassing,  his  prisoners  are 

Whose  castle's  Doubting,  and  whose  name's  Despair.' 

They  went  then  till  they  came  to  the  Deleclable  Mountains, 
which  mountains  belong  to  the  Lord  of  that  Hill   of  which  we 

(s)  The  promise  of  eternal  life,  to  every  one  without  exception,  who 
believeth  in  Christ,  is  especially  intended  by  the  key;  but  without  ex- 
cluding any  other  of"  the  exceeding  great  and  precious  promises"  of  the 
gospel.  The  believer,  being  enabled  to  recollect  such  as  peculiarly  suit 
his  case,  and  conscious  of  cordially  desiring  the  promised  blessings,  has  the 
1  key  in  his  bosom,  which  will  open  any  lock  in  Doubting-Castle  :'  f>nd 
while  he  pleads  the  promises  in  faith,  depending  on  the  merits  and  atone- 
ments of  Emmanuel,  "  as  com;ng  to  God  through  him  ;"  he  gradually  re- 
sumes hi3  confidence,  and  begins  to  wonder  at  his  past  despondency.  Yet 
remains  of  unbelief,  recollection  of  his  aggravated  guilt,  and  fear  lest  he 
sh  mid  presume,  often  render  it  difficult  for  him  entirely  to  dismiss  dis- 
couraging doubts. — But  let  it  especially  be  noted  that  the  faith  which  de- 
livered the  Pilgrims  from  Giant  Despair's  castle,  induced  them  without  de- 
lay to  return  into  the  highway  of  obedience,  and  to  walk  in  it  with  m  ore 
circumspection  than  before,  no  more  complaining  of  its  roughness ;  and  to 
devise  every  method  of  cautioning  others  against  passing  over  the  stile 
into  By-path-meadow.  Whereas  a  deail  faith  and  a  vain  confidence  keep 
out  all  doubts  and  fears,  even  on  forbidden  ground,  and  under  the  walls  of 
Despair's  castle  ;  till  at  length  the  poor  deluded  wretch  is  unexpectedly 
and  irresistibly  seized  upon,  and  made  his  prey.  And  if  Christians  follow 
Vain-confidence,  and  endeavour  to  keep  up  their  hopes  when  neglecting 


The  Pilgrims  converse  with  the  Shepherds.  163 

have  spoken  before  :  so  they  went  up  to  the  mountains,  to  be- 
hold the  gardens  and  orchards,  the  vineyards  and  fountains  of 
water  ;  where  also  they  drank,  and  washed  themselves,  and 
did  freely  eat  of  the  vineyards.  Now  there  was  on  the  tops  of 
these  mountains  Shepherds  feeding  their  flocks,  and  they  stood 
by  the  highway  side.  'I  he  Pilgrims  therefore  went  to  them, 
and  leaning  upon  their  staves  (as  is  common  with  weary  Pil- 
grims when  they  stand  to  talk  with  any  by  the  way)  they  ask- 
ed, '  Whose  Delectable  Mountains  are  these  ?  and  whose  be 
the  sheep  that  feed  upon  them  ?' 

Shep.  These  mountains  are  Emmanuel's  Land,  and  they  are 
within  sight  of  his  City  ;  and  the  sheep  also  are  his,  and  he 
laid  down  his  life  for  them,  (i) 

their  known  duty  ;  let  them  remember,  that,  (whatever  some  men  may 
pretend,)  they  will  surely  be  thus  brought  acquainted  with  Diffidence, 
immured  in  Doubting-Castle,  and  terribly  bruised  and  frighted  by  Giant 
Despair  ;  nor  will  they  be  delivered  till  they  have  learned,  by  painful  ex- 
perience, that  the  assurance  of  hope  is  inseparably  connected  with  the 
self-denying  obedience  of  ;aith  and  love. 

<Y)  When  offending  Christians  are  brought  to  deep  repentance,  renew- 
ed exercises  of  lively  faith,  and  willing  obedience  in  those  self-denying 
duties  which  they  had  declined,  the  Lord  "  restores  them  the  joy  of  his 
salvation,"  and  their  former  comforts  become  more  abundant  and  perma- 
nent.— The  Delectable  Mountains  seem  intended  to  represent  those  calm 
seasons  of  peace  and  comfort,  which  consistent  believers  often  experience 
in  their  old  age.  They  have  survived,  in  a  considerable  degree,  the  ve- 
hemence of  their  youthful  passions,  and  have  honourably  performed  their 
parts  in  the  active  scenes  of  life  :  they  are  established,  by  long  experi- 
ence, in  the  simplicity  of  dependence  and  obedience  :  the  Lord  graciously 
exempts  them  from  peculiar  trials  and  temptations  :  their  acquaintance 
with  the  ministers  and  people  of  God  is  enlarged,  and  they  possess  the  re- 
spect, confidence,  and  affection  of  many  esteemed  friends  :  they  have  much 
leisure  for  communion  with  God,  and  the  immediate  exercises  of  religion  : 
and  they  often  converse  with  their  brethren  on  the  loving  kindness  and 
truth  of  the  Lord  till  "their  hearts  burn  within  them."  Thus 'leaning 
on  their  staves,'  depending  on  the  promises  and  perfections  of  God  in  as- 
sured faith  and  hope,  they  anticipate  their  future  happiness  "  with  joy  un- 
speakable and  full  of  glory." — These  things  are  represented  under  a  va- 
riety of  external  images,  according  to  the  nature  of  an  allegory. — The 
Shepherds  and  their  flocks  denote  the  more  extensive  acquaintance  of 
many  aged  Christians  with  the  Ministers  and  Churches  of  Christ,  the 
Chief  Shepherd,  "  who  laid  down  his  life  for  the  sheep." — This  is  '  Em- 
manuel's land ;'  for,  being  detached  from  worldly  engagements  and  con- 
nexions, they  now  spend  their  time  almost  wholly  among  the  subjects  of 
the  Prince  of  Peace,  and  as  in  his  more  especial  presence. 

The  following  lines  are  added  here,  as  before  : — 
'  Mountains  delectable  they  now  ascend, 
Where  Shepherds  be,  which  to  them  do  commend 


164  The  Names  of  the  Shepherds 

Chr.  Is  this  the  way  to  the  Celestial  City  ? 

Shep.  You  are  just  in  your  way. 

Chr.  How  far  is  it  thither  ? 

Shep.  Too  far  for  any  but  those  that  shall  get  thither  in- 
deed, (u) 

Chr.   Is  the  way  safe  or  dangerous  ? 

Shep.  Safe  for  those  for  whom  it  is  to  be  safe  ;  "  but  trans- 
gressors shall  fall  therein."* 

Chr.  Is  there  in  this  place  any  relief  for  Pilgrims  that  are 
weary  and  faint  in  the  way  ? 

Shep.  The  Lord  of  these  Mountains  hath  given  us  a  charge 
*  not  to  be  forgetful  to  entertain  strangers  ;"|  therefore  the 
good  of  the  place  is  before  you. 

I  saw  also  in  my  dream,  that,  when  the  Shepherds  perceiv- 
ed that  they  were  wayfaring  men,  they  also  put  questions  to 
them,  (to  which  they  made  answer,  as  in  other  places  ;)  as, 
Whence  came  you  ?  and  how  got  you  into  the  way  1  and  by 
what  means  have  you  so  persevered  therein  ?  for  but  few  of 
them  that  begin  to  come  hither  do  show  their  face  on  this 
Mountain.  But  when  the  Shepherds  heard  their  answer,  be- 
ing pleased  therewith,  they  looked  very  lovingly  upon  them 
and  said,  '  Welcome  to  the  Delectable  Mountains.' 

The  Shepherds,  I  say,  whose  names  were  Knowledge,  Ex- 
perience, Watchful,  and  Sincere,  (w)  took  them  by  the  hand, 

*  Hos.  xiv.  9.         t  Heb.  xiii.  1,2. 

Alluring;  things,  and  things  that  cautions  are  : 
Pilgrims  are  steady  kept  by  faith  and  fear.' 

(u)  The  certainty  of  the  final  perseverance  of  true  believers  is  con^ 
tinually  exemplified  in  their  actually  persevering,  notwithstanding  all  ima- 
ginable inward  and  outward  impediments.  Many  hold  the  doctrine  who 
are  not  interested  in  the  privilege ;  and  whose  conduct  eventually  proves 
that  they  w  had  no  root  in  themselves  :"*  but  the  true  believer  acquires 
new  strength  by  his  very  trials  and  mistakes,  and  possesses  increasing  evi- 
dence that  the  new  covenant  is  made  with  him  ;  for,  "  having  obtained 
help  of  God,"  he  still  "  continues  in  Christ's  word,"  and  "  abides  in  him  :" 
and,  while  temptations,  persecutions,  heresies,  and  aifiictions,  which  stum- 
ble transgressors  and  detect  hypocrites,  tend  to  quicken,  humble,  sanctify, 
and  establish  him  ;  he  may  assuredly  conclude,  that  "he  shall  be  kept  by 
the  power  of  God,  through  faith,  unto  salvation." 

>  (w)  These  names  imjily  much  useful  instruction,  both  to  Ministers  and 
Christians,  by  showing  them  what  endowments  are  most  essential  to  the 
pastoral  office. — The  attention  given  to  preachers  should  not  be  propor- 
tioned to  the  degree  of  their  confidence,  vehemence,  accomplishments, 
*  ]  John,  ii.  19. 


Men  slain  by  a  Fall  from  Mount  Error.  165 

and  had  them  to  their  tents,  and  made  them  partake  of  that 
whic'i  was  ready  at  present.  They  said,  moreover,  We  would 
that  you  should  stay  here  a  while,  to  be  acquainted  with  us,  and 
yet  more  to  solace  yourselves  with  the  good  of  these  Delecta- 
ble Mountains.  They  told  them  that  they  were  content  to 
stay  :  and  so  they  went  to  their  rest  that  night,  because  it  was 
very  late. 

Then  I  saw  in  my  dream,  that  in  the  morning  the  Shep- 
herds called  to  Christian  and  Hopeful  to  walk  with  them  upon 
the  Mountains  :  so  they  went  forth  with  them,  and  walked  a 
while,  having  a  pleasant  prospect  on  every  side. 

Then  said  the  Shepherds  one  to  another,  Shall  we  show 
these  Pilgrims  some  wonders !  So,  when  they  had  concluded 
to  do  it,  they  had  them  first  to  the  top  of  a  Hill,  called  Error, 
which  was  very  steep  on  the  furtherest  side,  and  bid  them 
look  down  to  the  bottom.  So  Christian  and  Hopeful  looked 
down,  and  saw  at  the  bottom  several  men  dashed  all  to  pieces 
by  a  fall  that  they  had  from  the  top.  Then  said  Christian, 
What  meaneth  this  ?  i  he  Shepherds  answered,  Have  you  not 
heard  of  them  that  were  made  to  err,  by  hearkening  to  Hy- 
meneus  and  Philetus,*  as  concerning  the  faith  of  the  resurrec- 
tion of  the  body  ?  They  answered,  Yes.  Then  said  the  Shep- 
herds, Those  that  you  see  lie  dashed  in  pieces  at  the  bottom 
of  this  Mountain  are  they  ;  and  they  have  continued  to  this 
day  unburied,  as  you  see,  for  an  example  to  others  to  take  heed 
how  they  clamber  too  high,  or  how  they  come  too  near  the 
brink  of  this  Mountain,  (x) 

*  Tim.  ii.  17,  18. 
graceful  delivery,  eloquence,  or  politeness  ;  but  to  that  of  their  knowledge 
of  the  Scriptures,  and  of  every  subject  that  relates  to  the  glory  of  God  and 
the  salvation  of  souls  ;  their  experience  of  the  power  of  divine  truth  in 
their  own  hearts,  of  the  faithfulness  of  God  to  his  promises,  of  the  believ- 
er's conflicts,  difficulties,  and  dangers,  and  of  the  manifold  devices  of  Satan 
to  mislead,  deceive,  pervert,  defile,  or  harass  the  souls  of  men  ;  their  watch- 
fulness over  the  people,  as  their  constant  business  and  unremitted  care,  to 
caution  them  against  every  snare,  and  to  recover  them  out  of  every  error 
into  which  they  may  be  betrayed  ;  and  their  sincerity,  as  manifested  by  a 
disinterested,  unambitious,  unassuming,  patient,  and  affectionate  conduct; 
by  proving  that  they  deem  themselves  bound  to  practise  their  own  in- 
structions, and  by  a  uniform  attempt  to  convince  the  people,  that  they 
"  seek  not  Iheir's  but  them.'''' 

(x)  Human  nature  always  verges  to  extremes.  In  former  times  the 
least  deviation  from  an  established  system  of  doctrine  was  reprobated  as  a 
damnable  heresy  ;  and  some  persons,  even  at  this  day,  tacitly  laying  claim 
to  infallibility,  deem  every  variation  from  their  standard  an  error,  and 


166  Men  Blinded  by  Giant  Despair. 

Then  I  saw  that  they  had  them  to  the  top  of  another  Moun- 
tain, and  the  name  of  that  is  Caution,  and  bid  them  look  afar 
off :  which  when  they  did,  they  perceived,  as  they  thought, 
several  men  walking  up  and  down  among  the  tombs  that  were 
there  :  and  they  perceived  that  the  men  were  blind,  because 
they  stumbled  sometimes  upon  the  tombs,  and  because  they 
could  not  get  out  from  among  them.  Then  said  Christian, 
What  means  this  ? 

The  Shepherds  then  answered,  Did  you  not  see  a  little 
below  these  Mountains  a  Stile  that  leads  into  a  Meadow  on  the 
left  hand  of  this  way?  They  answered,  Yes.  Then  said  the 
Shepherds,  From  that  Stile  there  goes  a  path  that  leads  direct- 
ly to  Doubting-Castle,  which  is  kept  by  Giant  Despair  :  and 
these  men  (pointing  to  them  among  the  tombs)  came  once  on 
pilgrimage,  as  you  do  now,  even  till  they  came  to  that  same 
Stile.     And,  because  the   right  way  was  rough  in  that  place, 

every  error  inconsistent  with  true  piety.  But  the  absurdity  and  bad  ef- 
fects of  this  bigotry  having  been  discovered  and  exposed,  it  has  become 
far  more  common  to  consider  indifference  about  theological  truth,  as  es- 
sential to  candour  and  liberality  of  sentiment ;  and  to  vilify,  as  narrow- 
minded  bigots,  all  who  "•contend  earnestly  for  the  faith  once  delivered  to 
the  saints,"  however  averse  they  may  be  to  persecution,  or  disposed  to 
benevolence  towards  such  as  differ  from  them.  Thus  the  great  end  for 
which  prophets  and  apostles  were  inspired,  martyrs  shed  their  blood,  and 
the  Son  of  God  himself  came  into  the  world  and  died  on  the  cross,  is  pro- 
nounced a  matter  of  no  moment !  revelation  is  virtually  rejected  !  (for  we 
may  know,  without  the  Bible,  that  men  ought  to  be  sober,  honest,  sincere, 
and  benevolent ;)  and  those  principles,  from  which  all  genuine  holiness 
must  arise,  are  contemned  as  enthusiasm  and  foolishness  !  Some  errors 
may  indeed  consist  with  true  faith  :  (for  who  will  say  that  he  is  in  nothing 
mistaken  r)  yet  no  error  is  absolutely  harmless  ;  all  must,  in  one  way  or 
other,  originate  from  a  wrong  state  of  mind  or  a  faulty  conduct,  and  pro- 
portionably  counteract  the  design  of  revelation  :  and  some  are  absolutely 
inconsistent  with  repentance,  humility,  faith,  hope,  love,  spiritual  worship, 
and  holy  obedience,  and  consequently  incompatible  with  a  state  of  ac- 
ceptance and  salvation.  These  are  represented  by  '  the  hill  Error,'  and  a 
scriptural  specimen  is  adduced.  Professed  Christians  fall  into  delusions 
by  indulging  self-conceit,  vain-glory,  and  curiosity  ;  by  u  leaning  to  their 
own  understandings,"  and  "  intruding  into  the  things  they  have  not  seen, 
vainly  puffed  up  by  their  fleshly  mind,"  and  by  speculating  on  subjects 
which  are  too  deep  for  them.  For  the  fruit  of  "  the  tree  of  knowledge," 
in  respect  of  religious  opinions  not  expressly  revealed,  is  still  forbidden  ; 
and  men  vainly  thinking  it "'  good  for  food,  and  a  tree  to  be  desired  to  make 
one  wise  ;"  and  desiring  "to  be  as  gods,"  understanding  and  accounting 
(or  every  thing;  fall  into  destructive  heresies,  do  immense  mischief,  and 
become  awful  examples  for  the  warning  of  their  contemporaries  and  suc- 
cessors. 


By-way  to  Hell.  101 

they  chose  to  go  out  of  it  into  that  Meadow,  and  there  w°re 
taken  by  Giant  Despair,  and  cast  into  Doubting-Castle  ;  where 
after  they  had  a  while  been  kept  in  the  dungeon,  he  at  last  did 
put  out  their  eyes,  and  led  them  among  those  tombs,  where  he 
has  left  them  to  wander  to  this  very  day,  that  the  saying  of  the 
wise  man  might  be  fulfilled,  "  He  that  wandereth  out  of  the 
way  of  understanding,  shall  rem  un  in  the  congregation  of  the 
dead."*  Then  Christian  and  Hopeful  looked  upon  one  an- 
other, with  tears  gushing  out,  but  yet  said  nothing  to  the  Shep- 
heards.  (y) 

Then  i  saw  in  my  dream,  that  the  Shepherds  had  them  to 
another  place  in  a  bottom,  where  was  a  door,  in  the  side  of  a 
hill,  and  they  opened  the  door  and  bid  them  look  in.  They 
looked  in,  therefore,  and  saw  that  within  it  was  very  dark 
and  smoky  ;  they  also  thought  that  they  heard  a  rumbling 
noise,  as  of  fire,  and  a  cry  of  some  tormented  ;  and  that  they 
smelt  the  scent  of  brimstone.  Then  said  Christian,  What 
means  this  ?  The  Shepherds  told  them,  This  is  a  by-way  to 
hell,  a  way  that  hypocrites  go  in  at :  namely,  such  as  sell  their 
birthright,  with  Esau ;  such  as  sell  their  Master,  with  Judas  ; 
such  as  blaspheme  the  gospel,  with  Alexander  ;  and  that  lie 
and  dissemble,  with  Ananias  and  Sapphira  his  wife. 

Then  said  Hopeful  to  the  Shepherds,  I  perceive  that  these 
had  on  them,  even  every  one,  a  show  of  pilgrimage,  as  we 
have  now,  had  they  not  ? 

Shep.  Yes,  and  held  it  a  long  time  too. 

Hope.  How  far  might  they  go  on  in  pilgrimage  in  their  days, 
since  they  notwithstarfcling  were  thus  miserably  cast  away  ? 

*  Pror.  xxi.  16. 
(y)  Many  professors,  turning  aside  from  the  line  of  conscientious  obedi- 
ence to  escape  difficulties,  experience  great  distress  of  mind  ;  which  not 
being  able  to  endure,  they  desperately  endeavour  to  disbelieve  or  pervert 
all  they  have  learned  concerning1  religion  :  thus  they  are  blinded  by  Sa- 
tan through  their  despondings,  and  are  given  over  to  strong  delusions,  as 
the  just  punishment  of  their  wickedness.*  Notwithstanding  their  pro- 
fession, and  the  hopes  long  formed  of  them,  they  return  to  the  company 
of  those  who  are  dead  in  sin,  and  buried  in  worldly  pursuits;  differing 
from  them  merely  in  a  few  speculative  notions,  and  being  far  more  hope- 
less than  they.  This  is  not  only  the  case  with  many,  at  the  first  begin- 
ning of  a  religious  profession,  as  oi  Pliable  at  the  Slough  of  Despond,  but 
with  some  at  every  stage  of  the  journey.  Such  examples  may  very  pro- 
perly demand  our  tears  of  godly  sorrow  and  fervent  gratitude  ;  when  we 
reflect  on  oar  own  m-sconduct,  and  the  loving  kindness  of  the  Lord,  who 
hath  made  us  to  differ,  by  first  implanting,  and  then  preserving,  faith  in 
our  hearts. 

*  2  Thes.  ii.  11—13. 


168  The  Hill  Clear. 

Shep.  Some  farther,  and  some  not  so  far  as  these  Mountains. 

Then  said  the  Pilgrims  one  to  another,  We  had  need  cry  to 
the  strong  for  strength. 

Shep.  Ah,  and  you  will  have  need  to  use  it  when  you  have 
it,  too.  (z) 

By  this  time  the  Pilgrims  had  a  desire  to  go  forwards,  and 
the  Shepherds  a  desire  they  should  ;  so  they  walked  together 
towards  the  end  of  the  Mountains.  Then  said  the  Shepherds 
one  to  another,  Let  us  here  show  to  the  pilgrims  the  gates  of 
the  Celestial  City,  if  they  have  skill  to  look  through  our  per- 
spective glass.  The  Pilgrims  then  lovingly  accepted  the  mo- 
tion :  so  they  had  them  to  the  top  of  a  high  Hill,  called  Clear, 
and  gave  them  their  glass  to  look. 

Then  they  essayed  to  look,  but  the  remembrance  of  that 
last  thing  that  the  Shepherds  had  showed  them  made  their  hands 
shake  ;  (a)  by  means  of  which  impediment  they  could  not 
look  steadily  through  the  glass  ;  vet  they  thought  they  saw 
something  like  the  Gate,  and  also  some  of  the  glory  of  the 
place. 

'  Thus  by  the  Shepherds  secrets  are  reveal'd, 
Which  from  all  other  men  are  kept  conceal'd  r 
Come  to  the  Shepherds  then,  if  you  would  see 
Things  deep,  things  hid,  and  that  mysterious  be.' 

When  they  were  about  to  depart,  one  of  the  Shepherds  gave 

(s)  No  man  can  see  the  heart  of  another,  or  certainly  know  him  to  be  a 
true  believer  :  it  is,  therefore,  proper  to  warn  the  most  approved  persons, 
"  while  they  think  they  stand,  to  take  heed  lest  they  fall."  Such  cau- 
tions, with  the  diligence,  self-examination,  watchfulness  and  prayer  which 
they  excite,  are  the  means  of  perseverance  ana  establishment  to  the  up- 
right.— An  eveut  may  be  certain  in  itself,  and  yet  inseparable  from  the 
method  in  which  it  is  to  be  accomplished  ;*  and  it  may  appear  very  un- 
certain to  the  persons  concerned,  especially  if  they  yield  to  remissne?s  ;t 
so  that  prayer  to  the  Almighty  God  for  strength,  with  continual  watch- 
fulness and  attention  to  every  part  of  practical  religion,  is  absolutely  ne- 
cessary to  "•  the  full  assurance  of  hope  unto  the  end.":f_ 

(a)  Such  is  the  infirmity  of  our  nature,  even  when  in  a  measure  reno- 
vated, that  it  is  almost  impossible  for  us  vigorously  to  exercise  one  holy 
affection,  without  failing  in  some  other.  When  we  confide  in  God,  with 
assured  faith  and  hope,  we  commonly  are  defective  in  reverence,  humili- 
ty, and  caution  :  on  the  other  hand,  a  jealousy  of  ourselves,  and  a  saluta- 
ry fear  of  coming  short  or  drawing  back,  generally  weaken  confidence  in 
God,  and  interfere  with  a  joyful  anticipation  of  our  future  inheritance. 
But,  notwithstanding  this  deduction,  through  our  remaining  unbelief,  such 
experiences  are  very  advantageous. — "  Be  not  high-minded,  but  fear  :* 
for  "  blessed  is  he  that  feareth  always." 

*  Acts  xxvii.  22—31.        t  1  Pet.  ir.  18.        %  Heb.  vi.  10—12* 


A  Youtn,  named  Ignorance.  1(50 

them  A  note  of  the  way.  Another  of  them  bid  them  Beware  of 
the  Flatterer.  The  third  bid  them  Take  heed  that  they  sleep 
not  upon  the  enchanted  Ground.  x\nd  the  fourth  bid  them  God 
speed.     So  I  awoke  from  my  dream. 

And  I  slept  and  dreamed  again,  and  paw  the  same  two  Pil- 
grims going  down  the  Mountains  along  the  highway  towards 
the  City.  Now  a  little  below  these  Mountains  on  the  left  hand 
lieth  the  Country  of  Conceit,  from  which  Country  there  comes 
into  the  way  in  which  the  Pilgrims  walked  a  little  crooked 
lane.  Here  therefore  they  met  with  a  very  brisk  lad  that 
came  out  of  that  Country,  and  his  name  was  Ignorance,  (b) 
So  Christian  asked  him  from  what  parts  he  came,  and  whither 
he  was  going  ? 

(&)  Multitudes  of  ignorant  persons  entirely  disregard  God  and  religion  ; 
and  others  have  a  show  of  piety,  which  is  grave,  reserved,  austere,  dis- 
tant, and  connected  with  contemptuous  enmity  to  evangelical  truth.  But 
there  are  some  persons  of  a  sprightly  disposition,  who  are  more  conceited 
and  vainglorious  than  haughty  and  arrogant :  who  think  well  of  them- 
selves, and  presume  on  the  good  opinion  of  their  acquaintance;  who  are 
open  and  communicative,  though  they  expose  their  ignorance  continually ; 
who  fancy  themselves  very  religious,  and  expect  to  be  thought  so  by 
others  ;  who  are  willing  to  associate  with  evangelical  professors,  as  if  they 
all  meant  the  same  thing  ;  and  who  do  not  express  contempt  or  enmity, 
unless  urged  to  it  in  self-defence.  This  description  of  men  seems  to  be 
represented  by  the  character  next  introduced,  about  which  the  author  has 
repeatedly  bestowed  much  pains.  Christian  had  soon  done  with  Obsti- 
nate and  Worldly-wise-man  :  for  such  men,  being  outrageous  against  the 
gospel,  shun  all  intercourse  with  established  believers,  and  little  can  be 
done  to  warn  or  undeceive  them  :  but  brisk,  conceited,  shallow  persons, 
who  are  ambitious  of  being  thought  religious,  are  shaken  off  with  great 
difficulty  ;  and  they  are  continually  found  among  the  hearers  of  the  gospel. 
They  often  intrude  themselves  at  the  most  sacred  ordinances,  when  they 
have  it  in  their  power  ;  and  sometimes  are  favourably  thought  of,  till  fur- 
ther acquaintance  proves  their  entire  ignorance. — Pride,  in  one  form  or 
another,  is  the  universal  fault  of  human  nature ;  but  the  frivolous  vain- 
glory of  empty-talkers  differs  exceedingly  from  the  arrogance  and  formal 
self-importance  of  Scribes  and  Pharisees,  and  arises  from  a  different  con- 
stitution and  education,  and  other  habits  and  associations.  This  is  the 
Town  of  Conceit,  where  Ignorance  resided.  A  lively  disposition,  a  weak 
capacity,  a  confused  judgment,  the  want  of  information  about  religion  and 
almost  every  other  subject,  a  proportionable  blindness  to  all  these  defects, 
and  a  pert  forward  self-sufficiency,  are  the  prominent  features  in  this 
portrait:  and  if  a  full  purse,  secular  influence,  the  ability  of  conferring 
favours,  and  the  power  to  excite  fears,  be  added,  the  whole  receives  its 
highest  finishing.  With  these  observations  on  this  peculiar  character, 
End  a  few  hints  ls  we  proceed,  the  plain  language  of  the  author  on  thin 
subject  will  be  perfectly  intelligible  to  the  attentive  reader. 

y  15 


170  Christian  discourses  with  Ignorance. 

Ignor.  Sir,  I  was  born  in  the  Country  that  lieth  off  there  a 
little  to  the  left  hand,  and  I  am  going  to  the  Celestial  City. 

Chr.  But  how  do  you  think  to  get  in  at  the  Gate  ?  for  you 
may  find  some  difficulty  there. 

'  As  other  good  people  do,'  said  he. 

Chr.  But  what  have  you  to  show  at  that  Gate,  that  mar 
Gause  that  the  Gate  should  be  opened  to  you  ? 

Ignor.  I  know  my  Lord's  will,  and  have  been  a  good  liver  ; 
I  pay  every  man  his  own  ;  1  pray,  fast,  pay  tithes,  and  give 
alms,  and  have  left  my  Country  for  whither  I  am  going. 

Chr.  But  thou  earnest  not  in  at  the  Wicket-gate  that  is  at 
the  head  of  this  way  ;  thou  earnest  in  hither  through  that  same 
crooked  lane  ;  and  therefore  1  fear,  however  thou  mayest 
think  of  thyself,  when  the  reckoning-day  shall  come,  thou  wilt 
have  laid  to  thy  charge  that  thou  art  a  thief  and  a  robber,  in- 
stead of  getting  admittance  into  the  City. 

Ignor.  Gentlemen,  ye  be  utter  strangers  to  me,  I  know  you 
not ;  be  content  to  follow  the  religion  of  your  Country,  and  I 
will  follow  the  religion  of  mine.  I  hope  all  will  be  well.  And, 
as  for  the  Gate  that  you  talk  of,  all  the  world  knows  that  that 
is  a  great  way  off  of  our  Country.  I  cannot  think  that  any 
man  in  all  our  parts  doth  so  much  as  know  the  way  to  it,  nor 
need  they  matter  whether  they  do  or  no  ;  since  we  have,  as 
you  see,  a  fine  pleasant  green  lane  that  comes  down  from  our 
Country  the  next  way  into  it. 

When  Christian  saw  that  the  man  was  wise  in  his  own  con- 
ceit, he  said  to  Hopeful  whisperingly,  "  There  is  more  hopes 
of  a  fool  thin  of  him  ;"*  and  said,  moreover,  "  When  he  that 
is  a  fool  walketh  by  the  way,  his  wisdom  faileth  him,  and  he 
saith  to  every  one  that  he  is  a  fool."t  What,  shall  we  talk 
further  with  him,  or  outgo  him  at  present,  and  so  leave  him  to 
think  of  what  he  hath  heard  already,  and  then  stop  again  for 
him  afterward,  and  see  if  by  degrees  we  can  do  any  good  of 
him  1  Then  said  Hopeful, 

4  Let  Ignorance  a  little  while  nowmnse 
Oa  what  is  said,  and  let  him  not  refuse 
Good  counsel  to  embrace,  lest  he  remain. 
Still  ignorant  of  what's  the  chiefest  ;ain. 
God  saith,  those  that  no  understanding  have, 
Although  he  made  them,  them  he  will  not  save.' 

He  further  added,  It  is  not  good,  I  think,  to  say  all  to  him  at 

*  Piov.  xxvi.  12.  +  Eccles.  x.  3. 


Turn-away  carried  off  by Devils.  171 

once  ;  let  us  pass  him  by,  if  you  will,  and  talk  to  him  anon, 
even  as  he  is  "  able  to  bear  it."  (c) 

So  they  both  went  on,  and  Ignorance  he  came  after.  Now 
when  they  had  passed  him  a  little  way  they  entered  into  a  very 
dark  lane,  where  they  met  a  man  whom  seven  devils  had  bound 
with  seven  strong  cords,  and  were  carrying  of  him  back  to  the 
door  that  they  saw  on  the  side  of  the  hill.*  Now  good  Chris- 
tian began  to  tremble,  and  so  did  Hopeful  his  companion  ;  yet 
as  the  devils  led  away  the  man,  Christian  looked  to  see  if  be 
knew  him ;  and  he  thought  it  might  be  one  Turn-away  that 
dwelt  in  the  Town  of  Apostasy.  But  he  did  not  perfectly  see 
his  face,  for  he  did  hang  his  head  like  a  thief  that  is  found. 
But  being  gone  past,  Hopeful  looked  after  him,  and  spied  on 
his  back  a  paper  with  this  inscription,  '  Wanton  professor  and 
damnable  apostate.'  (i) 

Then  said  Christian  to  his  fellow,  Now  I  call  to  remembrance 
that  which  was  told  me,  of  a  thing  that  happened  to  a  good  man 
hereabout.  The  name  of  the  mm  was  Little-faith  ;  but  a 
good  man,  and  he  dwelt  in  the  Town  of  Sincere.  The  thing 
was  this  : — at  the  entering  in  at  this  passage,  there  comes 
down  from  Broad-way  Gate  a  lane  called  Dead-manVlane  ;  so 
called,  because  of  the  murders  that  are  commonly  done  there  ; 

*  Matt.  xii.  45.     Prov.  v.  22. 

(c)  It  is  best  not  to  converse  much  at  once  with  persons  of  this  charac- 
ter :  but  after  a  few  warnings  to  leave  them  to  their  reflections  :  for  their 
self-conceit  is  often  cherished  by  altercations,  in  which  they  deem  them- 
selves very  expert,  however  disgusting  their  discourse  may  prove  to 
others.  ft 

(d)  The  dark  lane  seems  to  mean  a  season  of  prevalent  impiety,  and  of 
great  affliction  to  the  people  of  God. — Here  the  impartial  author  takes 
occasion  to  contrast  the  character  of  Ignorance  with  that  of  Turn-away. 
Loose  evangelical  professors  look  down  with  supercilious  disdain  on  those 
who  do  oot  understand  the  doctrines  of  giace  ;  and  think  themselves  more 
enlightened,  and  better  acquainted  with  the  liberty  of  the  gospel,  than 
more  practical  Christians :  but  in  dark  times  wanton  prrfessors  often  turn 
out  damnable  apostates,  and  the  detection  of  their  hypocrisy  makes  them, 
ashamed  to  show  their  faces  among  those  believers,  over  whom  they  be- 
fore affected  a  kind  of  superiority.  When  convictions  subside,  and  Christ 
has  not  set  up  his  kingdom  in  the  heart,  the  unclean  spirit  resumes  his 
former  habitation,  and  "takes  to  himself  seven  other  spirits  more  wicked 
than  himself,"  who  bind  ihe  poor  wretch  faster  than  ever  in  the  cords  of 
sin  and  delusion ;  so  that  his  last  state  is  more  hopeless  than  the  first. 
Such  apostasies  make  the  hearts  of  the  upright  to  tremble  ;  but  a  recol- 
lection of  the  nature  of  Turn-away  1s  profession  and  confidence  gradually 
removes  their  difficulties,  and  they  recover  their  hope,  and  learn  to  take 
heed  to  themselves. 


172  Christian  relates  how  Little-faith  was  robbed. 

and  this  Little-f  iith  going  on  pilgrimage,  as  we  do  now,  chanced 
to  sit  down  there  and  slept  ;  now  there  happened  at  that  time 
to  come  down  the  lane  from  Bro. id-way  Gate  three  sturdy 
rogues,  and  their  names  were  Faint-heart,  Mistrust,  and  Guilt, 
three  brothers  ;  and  they,  espying  Little-faith  where  he  was, 
came  galloping  up  with  speed.  Now  the  good  man  was  just 
awaked  from  his  sleep,  and  was  getting  up  to  go  on  his  journey. 
So  they  came  up  all  to  him,  and  with  threatening  language 
bid  him  stand.  At  this  Little-faith  looked  as  white  as  a  clout 
and  had  neither  power  to  fight  nor  flee.  Then  said  Faint- 
heart, '  Deliver  thy  purse  ;'  but  he  making  no  haste  to  do  it, 
(for  he  was  loth  to  lose  his  mon^y,)  Mistrust  ran  up  to  him,  and' 
thrusting  his  hand  into  his  pocket  pulled  out  thence  a  bag  of 
silver.  Then  he  cried  out '  Thieves  !  thieves  !'  With  that  Guilt, 
with  a  great  club  that  was  in  his  hand,  struck  Little-faith  on  the 
head,  and  with  that  blow  felled  him  flat  to  the  ground,  where 
he  lay  bleeding  as  one  that  would  bleed  to  death,  (e)  All  this 
while  the  thieves  stood  by.  But  at  last,  they  hearing  that 
some  were  upon  the  road,  and  fearing  lest  it  should  be  one 
Great-grace,  that  dwells  in  the  city  of  Good-confidence,  they 
betook  themselves  to  their  heels,  and  left  this  good  man  to 
shift  for  himself.  (/)     Now  after  a  while  Little-faith  came  to 

(«)  The  ensuing;  episode  concerning;  L'ttle-faith  was  evidently  intended 
to  prevent  weak  Christians  being-  dismayed  by  the  awful  things  spoken  of 
hypocrites  and  apostates.  In  times  of  persecution,  many  who  seemed  to 
be  religious,  openly  return  into  the  broad  way  to  destruction  ;  and  thus 
Satan  murders  the  souls  of  men,  by  threatening;  to  kill  their  bodies.  This 
is  Dead-man's-lane,  leading;  baiik  to  Broad-way-gate.  All  true  believers 
are  indeed  preserved  from  drawing;  back  to  perdition  :  but  the  weak  in 
faith,  being  faint-hearted,  and  mistrusting  the  promises  and  faithfulness  of 
God,  are  betrayed  into  sinful  compliances  or  negligences  ;  they  lie  down 
to  sleep  when  they  have  special  need  to  watch  and  be  sober  ;  they  con- 
ceal or  perhaps  deny  their  profession,  are  timid  and  negligent  in  duty;  or 
in  other  respects  act  contrary  to  their  consciences,  and  thus  contract  guilt. 
So  that  Faint-heart  threatens  and  assaults  them  ;  Mistrust  plunders  them  ; 
and  Guilt  beats  them  down,  and  makes  them  almost  despair  of  life.  As 
the  robbery  was  committed  in  the  dark  lane  before  mentioned,  this  seems 
to  have  been  the  author's  precise  meaning :  but  any  unbelieving  fears, 
that  induce  men  to  neglect  the  means  of  grace,  or  to  adopt  sinful  expedi- 
ents of  securing  themselves,  which  on  the  review  bring  guilt  and  terror  to 
their  consciences,  may  also  be  intended. 

(/)  As  these  robbers  represent  the  inward  effects  of  unbelief  and  diso- 
bedience, and  not  any  outward  enemies.  Great-grace  may  be  the  emblem 
of  those  believers  or  ministers,  who,  having  honourably  stood  their  ground, 
endeavour  to  restore  the  fallen  in  the  spirit  of  meekness,  by  suitable  en- 
couragements.    The  compassionate  exhortations  or  honourable  examples 


He  preserves  his  Jeiseii  and  Certificate.  173 

himself,  and  getting  up,  made  shift  to  scrabble  on  his  way. 
This  was  the  story. 

Hope.  But  did  they  take  from  him  all  that  ever  he  had  ? 

Chr.  No  :  the  place  where  his  Jewels  were,  they  never 
ransacked  :  so  those  he  kept  still.  But,  as  I  was  told,  the 
good  man  was  much  afflicted  for  his  loss  ;  for  the  thieves  got 
most  of  his  spending  money.  That  which  they  got  not,  as  I 
said,  were  Jewels  ;  also  he  had  a  little  odd  money  left,  but 
scarce  enough  to  bring  him  to  his  journey's  end  ;*  nay,  if  I  was 
not  misinformed,  he  was  forced  to  beg  as  he  went,  to  keep  him- 
self alive,  (for  his  Jewels  he  might  not  sell.)  But  beg  and  do 
what  he  could,  '  he  went  away,'  as  we  say, '  with  many  a  hun- 
gry belly,'  the  most  part  of  the  rest  of  the  way. 

Hops.  But  is  it  not  a  wonder  they  got  not  from  him  his  cer- 
tificate, by  which  he  was  to  receive  his  admittance  at  the  Ce- 
lestial Gate  ? 

Chr.  It  is  a  wonder  :  but  they  got  not  that  :  though  they 
missed  it  not  through  any  good  cunning  of  his  ;  for  he,  being 
dismayed  with  their  coming  upon  him,  had  neither  power  nor 
skill  to  hide  any  thing,  so  it  was  more  by  good  Providence  than 
by  his  endeavour  that  they  missed  of  that  good  thing.  | 

Hope.  But  it  must  needs  be  a  comfort  to  him  that  they  got 
not  his  Jewels  from  him. 

Chr.  It  might  have  been  great  comfort  to  him,  had  he  used 
it  as  he  should  :  but  they  that  told  me  the  story  said  that  he 
made  but  little  use  of  it  all  the  rest  of  the  way  ;  and  that,  be- 
cause of  the  dismay  that  he  had  in  taking  away  his  money. 
Indeed  he  forgot  it  a  great  part  of  the  rest  of  his  journey  ;  and 
besides,  when  at  any  time  it  came  into  his  mind,  and  he  began 
to  be  comforted  therewith,  then  would  fresh  thoughts  of  his 
loss  come  again  upon  him,  and  those  thoughts  would  swallow  up 
all. 

Hope.  Alas,  poor  man  !  this  could  not  but  be  a  great  grief 
unto  him  !    ~ 

Chr.  Grief!  ay,  a  grief  indeed.  Would  it  not  have  been  so 
to  any  of  us,  had  we  been  used  as  he,  to  be  robbed  and  wound- 

*  Pet.  iv.  18.  t  2  Tim.  i.  14.     2  Pet.  ii.  9. 

of  such  eminent  Christians  keep  the  fallen  from  entire  despondency,  and 
both  tend  to  bring  them  to  repentance,  and  to  inspire  them  when  peni- 
tent, and  trembling  at  the  word  ol  God,  with  some  hope  of  finding  mercy 
and  grace  in  this  time  of  urgent  need;  which  seems  to  be  allegorically 
represented  by  the  flight  of  the  robbers,  when  they  heard  that  Great-grace 
was  on  the  read. 

15* 


174  The  Nature  of 'Little  faith' 's  Jewels. 

ed  too,  and  that  in  a  strange  place,  as  he  was  ?  It  is  a  wonder 
he  did  not  die  with  grief,  poor  heart !  I  was  told  that  he  scat- 
tered almost  all  the  rest  of  the  way  with  nothing  but  doleful 
and  bitter  complaints  :  telling  also  to  all  that  overtook  him,  or 
that  he  overtook,  in  the  way  as  he  went,  where  he  was  robbed, 
and  how  ;  and  who  they  were  that  did  it,  and  what  he  lost  ; 
how    he    was   wounded,    and   that   he    hardly    escaped  with 

life-  fe) 

Hope.   But  it  is  a  wonder  that  his  necessity  did  not  put  him 

upon  selling  or  pawning  some  of  his  Jewels,  that  he  might  have 

wherewith  to  relieve  himself  in  his  journey. 

Chr.  Thou  talkest  like  one  upon  whose  head  is  the  shell  to 
this  very  day  ;  for  what  should  he  pawn  them  ?  or  to  whom 
should  he  sell  them  ?  In  all  that  country  where  he  was  rob- 
bed his  Jewels  were  not  accounted  of ;  nor  did  he  want  that 
relief  which  could  from  thence  be  administered  to  him.  Be- 
sides, had  his  Jewels  been  missing  at  the  Gate  of  the  Ce- 
lesti.il  City,  he  hid  (and  that  he  knew  well  enough,)  been  ex- 
cluded from  an  inheritance  there,  and  that  would  have  been 
worse  to  him  than  the  appearance  and  villany  of  ten  thousand 
thieves. 

Hope.  Why  art  thou  so  tart,  my  brother  ?  Esau  sold  his 
birthright,  and  that  for  a  mess  of  pottage  ;*  and  that  birth- 
right was  his  greatest  Jewel  :  and,  if  he,  why  might  not  Little- 
faith  do  so  too  ? 

Chr.  Esau  did  sell  his  birthright  indeed,  and  so  do  many 
besides,  and  by  so  doing  exclude  themselves  from  the  chief 
blessing  ;  as  also  that  caitiff  did  :  but  you  must  put  a  difference 
betwixt  Esau  and  Little-faith,  and  also  betwixt  their  estates. 

*  Heb.  xii.  16. 
(g)  The  believer's  union  with  Christ,  and  the  sanctification  of  the  Spi- 
rit, sealing  his  acceptance  and  rendering  him  meet  for  heaven,  are  his  in- 
valuable and  unalienable  jewels.  But  he  may  by  sin  lose  his  comforts, 
and  not  be  able  to  perceive  the  evidences  of  his  own  safety  :  and  even 
when  again  enabled  to  hope  that  it  will  be  well  with  him  in  the  event; 
he  may  be  so  harassed  by  the  recollection  of  the  loss  he  his  sustained, 
the  effects  of  his  misconduct  on  others,  and  the  obstructions  he  hath  'hrown 
in  the  way  of  his  own  comfort  and  usefulness,  that  his  future  life  may  be 
rendered  a  constant  scene  of  disquietude  and  painful  reflections.  Thus 
the  doctrine  of  the  believer's  final  perseverance  is  both  maintained  and 
guarded  from  abuse  :  and  it  is  not  owing  to  a  man's  own  care,  but  to  the 
Lord's  free  mercy,  powerful  interposition,  and  the  engagements  of  the  new 
covenant,  that  unbelief  and  guilt  do  not  rob  him  of  his  title  to  heaven,  as 
well  as  of  his  comfort  and  confidenee. 


The  difference  between  him  and  Esau.  175 

Esau's  birthright  was  typical,  but  Little-faith's  Jewels  were 
not  so.  Ks.iu's  belly  was  his  God,  but  Little-faith's  belly  was 
nut  so.  Esuu's  want  lay  in  his  fleshly  appetite,  Little-faith's 
did  not  so.  Besides,  Esau  could  see  no  further  than  to  the 
fullilling  of  his  lusts  :  "  For  I  am  at  the  point  to  die,"  said 
he,  "  and  what  good  will  this  birthright  do  me  ?"|  But  Little- 
faith,  though  it  was  his  lot  to  have  but  a  little  faith,  was  by  his 
little  faith  kept  from  such  extravagances,  and  made  to  see  and 
prize  his  Jewels  more  than  to  sell  them  as  Esau  did  his  birth- 
light.  You  read  not  any  where  that  Esau  had  faith,  no  not  so 
much  as  a  little  ;  therefore  no  marvel,  if  where  the  flesh  only 
bears  sway,  (as  it  will  in  that  man  where  no  faith  is  to  resist,)  if 
he  sells  his  birthright,  and  his  soul  and  all,  and  that  to  the  devil 
of  hell  :  for  it  is  with  such  as  it  is  with  the  ass,  "  who  in  her 
occasions  cannot  be  turned  away  :"*  when  their  minds  are  set 
upon  their  lusts,  they  will  have  them,  whatever  they  cost.  But 
Little-faith  was  of  another  temper,  his  mind  was  on  things  di- 
vine ;  his  livelihood  was  upon  things  that  were  spiritual  and 
from  above  ;  therefore,  to  what  end  should  he  that  is  of  such 
a  temper  sell  his  Jewels  ;  (had  there  been  any  that  would  have 
bought  them,)  to  fill  his  mind  with  empty  things  1  Will  a  man 
give  a  penny  to  fill  his  belly  with  hay  ?  or  can  you  persuade 
the  turtle-dove  to  live  upon  carrion  like  the  crow  ?  Though 
faithless  ones  can,  for  carnal  lusts,  pawn,  or  mortgage,  or  sell 
what  they  have,  and  themselves  outright  to  boot ;  yet  they  that 
h-;ve  faith,  saving  faith,  though  but  little  of  it,  cannot  do  so. 
Ht;re,  therefore,  my  brother,  is  thy  mistake,  (/i) 

Hope.  I  acknowledge  it ;  but  yet  your  severe  reflection  had 
almost  made  me  angry. 

Chr.  Why  ?  I  did  but  compare  thee  to  some  of  the  birds  that 
are  of  the  brisker  sort,  who  will  run  to  and  fro  in  trodden 
piths  with  the  shell  upon  their  heads  : — but  pass  by  that,  and 
consider  the  matter  under  debate,  and  all  shall  be  well  betwixt 
thee  and  me. 

Hope.  But,  Christian,  these  three  fellows,  I  am  persuaded 
in  my  heart,  are  but  a  company  of  cowards  :  would  they  have 
run  else,  think  you,  as   they  did,  at  the  noise  of  .one  that  was 

*  Jer.  ii.  24. 
(h)  Many  professors,  meeting  with  discouragements,  give  up  their  reli- 
gion for  the  sake  of  this  present  world  :  but,  if  any  thence  argue,  that  true 
believers  will  copy  their  example,  they  show  that  they  are  neither  well 
established  in  judgment,  nor  deeply  acquainted  with  the  nature  of  the  di- 
vine life,  or  the  objects  of  its  supreme  desires  and  peculiar  fears. 


176"  The  Robbers  not  easily  resisted. 

coming  on  the  road  ?  Why  did  not  Little- faith  pluck  up  a 
greater  heart  ?  he  might,  methinks,  have  stood  one  brush  with 
them,  and  have  yielded  when  there  had  been  no  remedy. 

Chr.  That  they.are  cowards,  many  have  said,  but  few  have 
found  it  so  in  the  time  of  trial.  As  for  a  great  heart,  Little- 
faith  had  none  ;  and  1  perceive  by  thee,  my  brother,  hadst  thou 
been  the  man  concerned,  thou  art  but  for  a  brush,  and  then  to 
yield.  And  verily,  since  this  is  the  height  of  thy  stomach 
now  they  are  at  a  distance  from  us  ;  should  they  appear 
to  thee,  as  they  did  to  him,  they  might  put  thee  to  second 
thoughts.    ' 

But  consider  again,  they  are  but  journeymen  thieves,  they 
serve  under  the  king  of  the  bottomless  pit  ;  who,  if  need  be,  will 
come  in  to  theii  aid  himself,  and  his  voice  is  as  the  roaring  of 
a  lion.  *  [  myself  have  been  engaged  as  this  Little-faith  was  ; 
and  1  found  it  a  terrible  thing.  These  three  villains  set  upon 
me,  and  1  beginning  like  a  Christian  to  resist,  they  gave  but  a 
call,  and  in  came  their  master  :  I  would,  as  the  saying  is,  have 
given  my  life  for  a  penny  ;  but  that,  as  God  would  have  it,  I 
was  clothed  with  armour  of  proof.  Ay,  and  yet,  though  1  was 
so  harnessed,  1  found  it  hard  work  to  quit  myself  like  a  man  : 
no  man  can  tell  what  in  that  combat  attends  us,  but  he  that  hath 
been  in  the  battle  himself. 

Hope.  Well  but  they  rap,  you  see,  when  they  did  but  sup- 
pose that  one  Great-grace  was  in  the  way. 

Chr.  True,  they  have  often  fled,  both  they  and  their  mas- 
ter, when  Great-grace  hath  appeared  ;  and  no  marvel,  for  he 
is  the  King's  Champion  :  but,  1  trow,  you  will  put  some  differ- 
ence between  Little -faith  and  the  King's  Champion.  All  the 
King's  subjects  are  not  his  Champions  ;  nor  can  they,  when 
tried,  do  such  feats  of  war  as  he.  Is  it  meet  to  think  that  a 
little  child  should  handle  Goliath  as  David  did  ?  or  that  there 
should  be  the  strength  of  an  ox  in  a  wren  ?  Some  are  strong, 
some  are  weak  ;  some  have  great  faith,  some  have  little  ; 
this  man  was  one  of  the  weak,  and  therefore  he  went  to  the 
wall. 

Hope.  I  would  it  had  been  Great-grace  for  their  sakes. 

Chr.  If  it  had  been  he,  he  might  have  had  his  hands  full  : 
for  I  must  tell  you  that,  though  Great-grace  is  excellent  good 
at  his  weapons,  and  has,  and  can,  so  long  as  he  keeps  them  at 
sword's  point,  do  well  enough  with  them  ;  yet  if  they  getwith- 

*  1  Pet.  v.  8. 


&reat-grace  sorely  pressed  by  the  Robbers.  177 

m  him,  even  Faint-heart,  Mistrust,  or  the  other,  it  shall  go 
hard  but  they  will  throw  up  his  heels  :  and  when  a  man  13 
down,  you  know,  what  can  he  do  ? 

Whoso  looks  well  upon  Great-grace's  face,  shall  see  those 
scars  and  cuts  there  that  shall  easily  give  'demonstration  of 
what  I  say.  Yea,  once  I  heard  he  should  say,  (and  that  when 
he  was  in  the  combat,)  "  We  despaired  even  of  life."  How 
did  these  sturdy  rogues  and  their  fellows  make  David  groan, 
mourn,  and  roar?  Yea,  Heman  and  Hezekiah  too.  though 
Champions  in  their  day,  were  forced  to  bestir  them  when 
by  these  assaulted  ;  and  yet,  notwithstanding,  they  had  their 
coats  soundly  brushed  by  them.  Peter,  upon  a  time,  would 
go  try  what  he  could  do  ;  but  though  some  do  say  of  him  that 
he  is  the  Prince  of  the  Apostles,  they  handled  him  so  that  they 
made  him  at  last  afraid  of  a  sorry  girl. 

Besides,  their  king  is  at  their  whistle  ;  he  is  never  out  of 
hearing ;  and  if  at  any  time  they  be  put  to  the  worst,  he,  if 
possible,  comes  in  to  help  them  :  and  of  him  it  is  said,  "  The 
sword  of  him  that  layeth  at  him  cannot  hold  ;  the  spear,  the 
dart,  nor  the  habergeon  ;  he  esteemeth  iron  as  straw,  and 
brass  as  rotten  wood  :  the  arrow  cannot  make  him  flee,  sling- 
stones  are  turned  with  him  into  stubble  ;  darts  are  counted  as 
stubble  ;  he  laugheth  at  the  shaking  of  a  spear."*  What  caa 
a  man  do  in  this  case  ?  It  is  true,  if  a  man  could  at  every  turn 
have  Job's  horse,  and  had  skill  and  courage  to  ride  him,  he 
might  do  notable  things  ;  for  "  His  neck  is  clothed  with  thun- 
der ;  he  will  not  be  afraid  as  the  grasshopper  ;  the  glory  of  his 
noistrils  is  terrible  ;  he  paweth  in  the  valley,  and  rejoiceth  in 
his  strength  ;  he  goeth  on  to  meet  the  armed  men  :  he  mock- 
eth  at  fear,  and  is  not  affrighted,  neither  turneth  he  back  from 
the  sword  :  the  quiver  rattleth  against  him,  the  glittering  spear 
and  the  shield  :  he  swalloweth  the  ground  with  fierceness  and 
rage,  neither  believeth  he  that  it  is  the  sound  of  the  trumpet. 
He  saith  among  the  trumpets,  Ha,  ha ;  and  he  smelleth  the 
battle  afar  off,  the  thunder  of  the  captains,  and  the  shouting."! 

But  for  such  footmen  as  thee  and  I  are,  let  us  never  desire 
to  meet  with  an  enemy  ;  nor  vaunt  as  if  we  could  do  better, 
when  we  hear  of  others  that  they  have  been  foiled  ;  nor  be 
tickled  at  the  thoughts  of  our  own  manhood,  for  such  common- 
ly come  by  the  worst  when  tried.  Witness  Peter,  of  whom  1 
made  mention  before,  he  would  swagger,  ay,  he  would  ;  he 
would,  as  his  vain  mind  prompted  him  to  say,  do  better,    and 

Z         *  Job  xlL  26—29.  t  Job  xxxis.  19—25. 


1'78      Shield  of  Faith,  the  only  security  against  Rollers. 

stand  more  for  his  Master  than  all  men  ;  but  who  so  foiled  and 
run  down  by  these  villains  as  he  ? 

When  therefore  we  hear  that  such  robberies  are  done  on 
the  King's  highway,  two  things  become  us  to  do:  first,  to  go  out 
harnessed,  and  to  be  sure  to  take  a  shield  with  us  ;  for  it  was 
for  want  of  that,  that  he  that  laid  so  lustily  at  Leviathan  could 
not  make  him  yield  ;  for,  indeed,  if  that  be  wanted .  he  fears 
us  not  at  all.  Therefore  he  that  had  skill  hath  said,  "  Above 
all,  take  the  shield  of  faith,  wherewith  ye  shall  be  able  to 
quench  all  the  fiery  darts  of  the  wicked."*  (i) 

It  is  good  also  that  we  desire  of  the  King  a  convoy,  yea,  that 
he  will  go  with  us  himself.  This  made  David  rejoice  when  in 
the  Valley  of  the  Shadow  of  Death  ;  and  Moses  was  rather 
for  dying  where  he  stood  than  to  go  one  step  without  his  God.t 
O  my  brother,  if  he  will  but  go  along  with  us,  what  need 
we  be  afraid  of  ten  thousand  that  shall  set  themselves  against 
us  ?  but  without  him  the  proud  helpers  fall  under  the 
slain.J  (k)         - 

*  Eph.  vi.  16.  t  Excel,  xxxiii.  15.  $  Psa.  iii.  5 — 8.  xxvii.  1—3.  I«a.  x.  4. 

(i)  Young  convert?  often  view  temptation?,  conflicts,  and  persecutions, 
in  a  very  different  light  than  experienced  believers  do.  Warm  with  zeal, 
and  full  of  confidence,  which  they  imagine  to  be  wholly  genuine,  and 
knowing  comparatively  little  of  their  own  hearts,  or  the  nature  of  the 
Christian  conflict,  they  resemble  new  recruit?,  who  are  apt  to  boast  what 
great  things  they  will  do  :  but  the  old  disciple,  though  much  stronger  in 
faith,  and  possessing  habitually  more  vigour  of  holy  affection,  knows  him- 
self too  well  to  boast,  and  speaks  with  modesty  of  the  past,  and  diffidence 
of  the  future  ;  like  the  veteran  soldier,  of  approved  valour,  who  has  often 
been  in  actual  service. — They,  who  have  boasted  beforehand  what  they 
would  do  and  suffer,  rather  than  deny  the  faith,  have  generally  either 
proved  apostates,  or  been  taught  their  weakness  by  painful  experience. 
And  when  a  real  believer  has  thus  fallen,  the  recollection  of  past  boast- 
ings adds  to  his  remorse  and  terror ;  and  Satan  will  attempt  to  drive  him 
to  despair  :  so  that,  indeed, '  no  man  can  tell  what  in  such  a  combat  at- 
tends us,  but  he  that  has  been  in  the  battle  himself.' — Even  they,  who 
were  most  remarkable  for  strength  of  faith,  have  often  been  overcome 
in  the  hour  of  temptation  ;  and,  when  guilt  got  within  them,  they  found 
it  no  easy  matter  to  recover  their  hope  and  comfort :  how  then  can  the 
weak  in  faith  be  expected  to  overcome  in  such  circumstances?  The  ac- 
commodation of  the  passages  from  Job  to  this  conflict,  seems  merely  intend- 
ed to  imply,  that  the  assaults  of  Satan  on  these  occasious,  are  more  terri- 
ble than  any  thing  in  the  visible  creation  can  be  :  and  that  every  possi- 
ble advantage  will  be  needful  in  order  to  withstand  in  the  evil  day. 

(Ar)  Instead  of  saying,  u  though  all  men  deny  thee,  yet  will  not  I,"  it 
behoves  us  to  use  all  means  of  grace  diligently ;  and  to  be  instant  in 
prayer,  that  the  Lord  himself  may  protect  us  by  his  power,  and  animate 
us  by  his  presence  ;  and  then  only  shall  ree  be  enabled  to  overcome  both 
the  fear  of  man,  and  the  temptations  of  the  devil. 


The  Pilgrims  taken  in  Flatterer's  Net.  179 

I,  for  my  part,  have  been  in  the  fray  before  now  ;  and 
though,  through  the  goodness  of  Him  that  is  best,  I  am,  as  you  see, 
alive,  yet  I  cannot  boast  of  my  manhood.  Glad  shall  I  be  if  I 
meet  with  no  more  such  brunts  ;  though  I  fear  we  are  not  got 
beyond  all  danger.  However,  since  the  lion  and  the  bear 
have  not  as  yet  devoured  me,  I  hope  God  will  also  deliver  us 
from  the  next  uncircumcised  Philistine. 

'  Poor  Little-faith  '.  hast  been  among  the  thieves; 
Wast  robb'd  ?  remember  this,  whoso  believes, 
And  get  more  faith  ;  then  shall  you  victors  be 
Over  ten  thousand,  else  scarce  over  three.' 

So  they  went  on,  and  Ignorance  followed.  They  went 
then  till  they  came  at  a  place  where  they  saw  a  Way  put  itself 
into  their  Way,  and  seemed  withal  to  lie  as  straight  as  the  Way 
which  they  should  go  ;  and  here  they  knew  not  which  of  the 
two  to  take,  for  both  seemed  straight  before  them  :  therefore 
here  they  stood  stiil  to  consider.  And  as  they  were  thinking 
about  the  way,  behold  a  man  of  black  flesh,  but  covered  with 
a  very  light  robe,  came  to  them,  and  asked  them  why  they 
stood  there  ?  They  answered  they  were  going  to  the  Celes- 
tial City,  but  knew  not  which  of  these  ways  to  take.  '  Follow 
me,'  said  the  man,  '  it  is  thither  that  I  am  going.'  So  they  fol- 
lowed him  in  the  Way  that  but  now  came  into  the  road,  which 
by  degrees  turned,  and  turned  them  so  from  the  City  that  they 
desired  to  go  to,  that  in  a  little  time  their  faces  were  turned 
away  from  it : — yet  they  followed  him.  But  by  and  by,  before 
they  were  aware,  he  led  them  both  within  the  compass  of  a 
net,  in  which  they  were  both  so  entangled,  that  they  knew  not 
what  to  do  ;  and  with  that  the  white  robe  fell  off  the  black 
man's  back  : — then  they  saw  where  they  were.  Wherefore 
there  they  lay  crying  some  time,  for  they  could  not  get  them- 
selves out. 

Then  said  Christian  to  his  fellow,  Now  do  I  see  myself  in  an 
error.  Did  not  the  Shepherds  bid  us  beware  of  the  Flatter- 
er ?  As  is  the  saying  of  the  wise  man,  so  we  have  found  it  this 
day,  "  A  man  that  ilattereth  his  neighbour  spreadeth  a  net  for 
his  feet."* 

Hope.  They  also  gave  us  a  note  of  directions  about  the  way, 
for  our  more  sure  finding  thereof;  but  therein  we  have  also 
forgotten   to  read,  and  have   not  kept  ourselves  from  "  the 

•  *  Piov.  xxiv.  5. 


1 80  The  Shining  One  chastises  the  Filgrims. 

paths  of  the  destroyer."  Here  David  was  wiser  than  we  ;  for 
saith  he,  "concerning  the  works  of  men,  by  the  word  of  thy 
lips  I  have  kept  me  from  the  paths  of  the  destroyer."!  Thus 
thejr  lay  bewailing  themselves  in  the  net.  At  List  they  espied 
a  Shining  One  coming  towards  them  with  a  whip  of  small  cord 
in  his  hand.  When  he  was  come  to  the  place  where  they  were, 
he  asked  them  whence  they  came,  and  what  they  did  there  ? 
They  told  him  that  they  were  poor  Pilgrims  going  to  Zion,  but 
were  led  out  of  their  way  by  a  black  man  clothed  in  white,  who 
bid  us,  said  they,  follow  him,  for  he  was  going  thither  too. 
Th<m  said  he  with  a  whip,  It  is  Flatterer,  "  a  false  apostle,  that 
hath  transformed  himself  into  an  angel  of  light.  "|  So  he  rent  the 
net,  and  let  the  men  out.  Then  said  he  to  them,  Follow,  me, 
that  I  may  set  you  in  your  way  again  : — so  he  led  them  back  to 
the  way  which  they  had  left  to  follow  the  Flatterer.  Then  he 
asked  them,  saying,  Where  did  you  lie  the  last  night  ?  They 
said,  with  the  Shepherds  upon  the  Delectable  Mountains.  He 
asked  them  then,  if  they  had  not  of  them  Shepherds  a  note  of 
direction  for  the  way  ?  They  answered,  Yes.  But  did  you, 
said  he,  when  you  were  at  a  stand,  pluck  out  and  read  your 
note  ?  They  answered,  No.  He  asked  them,  Why  ?  They 
said,  They  forgot.  He  asked,  moreover,  if  the  Shepherds  did 
not  bid  them  beware  of  the  Flatterer  ?  They  answered,  Yes  ; 
but  we  did  not  imagine,  said  they,  that  this  fine-spoken  man 
had  been  he. J 

Then  I  saw  in  my  dream  that  he  commanded  them  to  lie 
down  ;§  which  when  they  did,  he  chastised  them  sore,  to 
teach  them  the  good  way  wherein  they  should  walk  :||  and  as 
he  chastised  them,  he  said,  "  As  many  as  1  love,  I  rebuke 
and  chasten  ;  be  zealous,  therefore,  and  repent."1f  This  done, 
he  bids  them  go  on  their  way,  and  take  good  heed  to  the  other 
directions  of  the  Shepherds.  So  they  thanked  him  for  all  his 
kindness,  and  went  softly  along  the  right  way,  singing: 

'  Come  hither,  you  that  •walk  along  the  way, 

See  how  the  Pilgrims  fare  that  go  astray : 

They  catched  are  in  an  entangling  net, 

'Cause  they  good  counsel  lightly  did  forget : 

'Tis  true,  they  rescu'd  were,  but  yet,  you  see, 

They're  scourg'd  to  boot :  let  this  your  caution  he.'  (Z) 

*  Psa.  xvii.  4.         +  Cor.  xi.  13, 14.  Dan.  xi.  32.  %  Rom.  xvi.  17,  18. 

\  Deut.  xxix.  2.         ||  2  Chron.  vi.  26,  27.  IT  Rev.  iii.  19. 

(?)  This  Way,  which  seemed  as  straight  as  the  right  K  ay,  and  in  enter- 
ing on  which  there  was  no  Mile  to  climb  over,  must  denote  some  very  plau* 


One  earning  to  meet  the  Pilgrims,  181 

Now  after  a  while  they  perceived,  afar  off,  one  coming 
softly  and  alone  all  along  the  highway  to  meet  them.     Then 

sible  and  gradual  deviation  from  the  simplicity  of  the  gospel,  in  doctrine 
or  practice.  Peculiar  circumstances  may  require  the  believer  to  act ; 
"while  so  much  can  be  said  in  support  of  different  measures,  as  to  make 
him  hesitate  :  and  if  ne  merely  consider  the  subject  in  his  own  mind,  or 
consult  with  his  friends,  without  carefully  examining  the  Scripture,  and 
praying  for  divine  direction  ;  he  will  very  probably  be  seduced  into  the 
wrong  path  :  and,  if  he  listen  to  the  Flatterer,  he  will  certainly  be  misled. 
But  what  is  meant  by  the  Flatterer? — It  cannot  reasonably  be  supposed 
that  the  author  meant  to  state  that  the  Pilgrims  hearkened  to  such  as 
preach  just.fication  by  the  works  of  the  law  ;  or  flatter  men's  self-compla- 
cency by  harangues  on  the  dignity  of  human  nature,  and  the  unbiassed 
freedom  of  the  will,  the  sufficiency  of  reason  in  matters  of  religion,  or  the 
goodness  of  the  heart ;  for  experienced  Christians  cannot  be  thus  imposed 
en.  And  gross  antinomianism  can  never  greatly  attract  the  attention  of 
those,  who  have  been  in  Doubting-Castle  for  turning  aside  into  By-path- 
meadow. — But  the  human  mind  is  always  accessible  to  flattery,  in  one 
form  or  other  ;  and  there  have  in  every  age  been  teachers  and  professed 
Chi T-tians,  who  have  soothed  men  into  a  good  opinion  of  their  state  on 
insufficient  grounds  ;  or  fed  their  spiritual  pride  by  expressing  too  favour- 
able thoughts  of  their  attainments,  which  is  often  mistaken  for  a  very- 
loving  spirit.  This  directly  tends  to  induce  unwatchfulness,  and  an  unad- 
vised way  of  deciding  in  difficult  cases  :  and  thus  men  are  imperceptibly 
led  to  consult  their  own  inclination,  ease,  or  interest,  instead  of  the  will 
and  glory  of  God.  In  the  mean  time,  such  flatterers  commend  their  pru- 
dence, in  allowing  themselves  a  little  rest ;  persuade  them  that  they  are 
entitled  to  distinction,  and  exempted  from  general  rules  ;  insinuate,  that 
they  are  too  well  acquainted  with  Satan's  devices,  to  be  deceived  ;  and  in 
short  seem  to  make  their  opinion  the  standard  of  right  and  wrong.  Some 
excellent  men,  from  a  natural  easiness  of  temper,  united  with  spiritual 
love  and  genuine  candour,  thus  undesignedly  too  much  sooth  their  bre- 
thren :  but  the  Flatterer  is  '  a  black  man  in  a  white  robe ;'  a  designing  hypo- 
crite, who,  with  plausibility,  fluency  of  speech,  talents,  eloquence,  or  po- 
lite accomplishments,  and  very  evangelical  views  of  religion,  u  serves  not 
our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  but  his  own  belly  ;  and  by,  good  words  and  fair 
speeches  deceives  the  hearts  of  the  simple.'''  Such  a  man  will  not  shock 
serious  minds  by  gross  antinomianism  :  but  he  will  insist  disproportion- 
ate^' and  indiscriminately  on  privileges,  promises,  and  consolatory  topics  ; 
and  thus  put  his  auditors  into  good  humour  with  themselves,  and  conse- 
quently with  him,  in  order  to  obtain  advantages,  not  so  easily  acquired 
by  other  means. — There  are  many  other  flatterers  :  but  this  description, 
coming  far  more  in  the  way  of  evangelical  professors  than  any  other,  seems 
emphatically  to  be  intended.  Satan  aims  to  lull  men  into  a  fatal  security, 
wholly  or  in  part;  flatterers  of  every  kind  are  his  principal  agents  ;  and  a 
smooth  undistinguishiug  gospel,  and  want  of  plain-dealing  in  private,  has 
immense  iniluence  in  this  respect.  Too  often,  it  is  to  be  feared,  the 
preacher  uses  flattery  in  the  pulpit  and  the  parlour,  and  is  reciprocally 
flattered  or  rewarded  :  and  what  wonder  is  it,  if  ungodly  men  take  up  the 
business  as  a  lucrative  trade,  and  serve  their  own  selfish  purposes,  by 
quieting  uneasy  consciences  into  a  false  peace,  misleading  unwary  soulg, 

1G 


1 82  The  vain  reasonings  of  Atheist. 

gaid  Christian  to  his  fellow,  Yonder  is  a  man  with  his  back 
towards  Zion,  and  he  is  coming  to  meet  us. 

Hope.  I  see  him  ;  let  us  take  heed  to  ourselves  now,  lest 
he  should  prove  a  Flatterer  also. 

So  he  drew  nearer  and  nearer,  and  at  last  came  up  to  them. 
His  name  was  Atheist ;  and  he  asked  them,  '  Whither  they 
were  going  ?' 

Chr.  We  are  going  to  the  Mount  Zion. 

Then  Atheist  fell  into  a  very  great  laughter. 

Chr.  What  is  the  meaning  of  your  laughter  ? 

Ath.  I  laugh  to  see  what  ignorant  persons  you  are,  to  take 
upon  you  so  tedious  a  journey  ;  and  yet  are  like  to  have  no- 
thing but  your  travel  for  your  pains. 

Chr.  Why,   man  ?  do  you  think  we  shall  not  be  received  ? 

Ath.  Received  I  there  is  no  such  place  us  you  dream  of  in 
all  this  world. 

Chr.  But  there  is  in  the  world  to  come. 

Ath.  When  I  was  at  home,  in  mine  own  country,  I  heard  as 
you  now  affirm,  and  from  that  hearing  went  out  to  see,  and 

entangling-  incautious  believers  in  a  net,  and  thus  bringing  a  scandal  on 
the  gospel  ?  "  Satan  is  transformed  into  an  angel  of  light,  and  his  ministers 
into  ministers  of  righteousness  ;"  and  if  this  were  the  case  in  the  apostles' 
days,  in  the  midst  of  terrible  persecutions ;  it  may  well  be  expected,  that 
the  same  attempts  will  be  made  at  other  times.  Among  persons  not  much 
acquainted  with  the  gospel,  a  different  method  of  seduction  will  be  em- 
ployed ;  in  some  places  by  vain  philosophy  or  pharisaical  self-righte- 
ousness, in  others  by  enthusiastic  imaginations  or  dreams  of  sinless  perfec- 
tion :  but  among  established  Christians,  some  plausible  scheme,  flattering 
men  as  wise  and  strong  in  Christ,  and  as  knowing  their  liberty  and  privi- 
leges, must  be  adopted  ;  such  as  were  propagated  among  the  Corinthians, 
or  those  professed  Christians  whom  James,  Peter,  and  Jude  successively 
addressed.  In  the  present  state  of  religious  profession,  a  more  important 
caution,  I  apprehend,  cannot  be  given  by  the  united  voice  of  all  those 
ministers,  whom  the  Shepherds  represent,  than  this,  '  Beware  of  the  Flat 
terer ;'  of  all  teachers  who  address  the  self-preference  of  the  human  heart, 
and  thus  render  men  forgetful  of  '  taking  heed  to  their  way  according  to 
the  word  of  God.'  For  if  men  overlook  the  precepts  of  Scripture,  and 
forsake  practical  distinguishing  preachers,  to  follow  such  as  bolster  up 
their  hopes  in  an  unscriptural  manner  ;  they  will  either  be  fatally  de 
eeived,  or  drawn  out  of  the  path  of  truth  and  duty,  taken  in  the  net  of 
error,  and  entangled  among  injurious  connexions  and  with  perplexing 
difficulties.  They  will  indeed  at  length  be  undeceived  as  to  these  Jine- 
spoken  men,  but  not  till  they  scarcely  know  what  to  do  or  what  will  be- 
come of  them.  For  when  the  Lord  plucks  their  feet  out  of  the  net,  he 
will  humble  them  in  the  dust  for  their  sin  and  folly ;  and  make  them 
thankful  to  be  delivered,  though  wii.**  severe  rebukes  and  corrections. 


The  Pilgrims  turn  away  from  Atheist.  183 

liave  been  seeking  this  city  these  twenty  years,  but  find  no  more 
of  it  than  I  did  the  the  first  day  1  set  out.* 

Chr.  We  have  both  heard  and  believe  that  there  is  such  a 
place  to  be  found. 

Ath.  Had  not  I  when  at  home  believed,  I  had  not  come  thus 
far  to  seek  ;  but  finding  none,  (and  yet  1  should  had  there 
been  such  a  place  to  be  found,  for  I  have  gone  to  seek  it  fur- 
ther than  you  ;)  I  am  going  back  again,  and  will  seek  to  refresh 
myself  with  the  things  that  I  then  cast  away,  for  hopes  of  that 
which  I  now  see  is  not. 

Then  said  Christian  to  Hopeful  his  fellow,  Is  it  true  which 
this  man  hath  said  ?    . 

Hope.  Take  heed,  he  is  one  of  the  Flatterers  :  remember 
what  it  hath  cost  us  once  already  for  our  hearkening  to  such 
kind  of  fellows.  What !  no  Mount  Zion  ?  Did  we  not  see  from 
the  Delectable  Mountains  the  Gate  of  the  City?  Also,  are  we 
not  now  to  walk  by  faith  ?|  Let  us  go  on,  said  Hopeful,  lest 
the  man  with  the  whip  overtake  us  again.  You  should  have 
taught  me  that  lesson  which  I  will  round  you  in  the  ears  with- 
al :  "  Cease,  my  son,  to  hear  the  instruction  that  causeth  to 
err  from  the  words  of  knowledge  ;"|  1  say,  my  brother, 
cease  to  hear  him,  and  let  us  believe,  to  the  saving  of  the  soul. 

Chr.  My  brother,  I  did  not  put  the  question  to  thee  for  that 
I  doubted  of  the  truth  of  your  be-lief  myself,  but  to  prove  thee, 
and  to  fetch  from  thee  a  fruit  of  the  honesty  of  thy  heart.  As 
for  this  man,  I  know  that  he  is  blinded  by  the  god  of  this  world. 
Let  thee  and  I  go  on,  knowing  thatwe  have  belief  of  the  truth,, 
and  "  no  lie  is  of  the  truth. "§ 

Hope.  Now  do  I  rejoice  in  hope  of  the  glory  of  God. — So 
they  turned  away  from  the  man,  and  he,  laughing  at  them,  went 
his  way.  (m) 

*  Eccles.  x.  15.  Jer.  xvii.  15.  t  2  Cor.  v.  7.  |  Prov.  xix.  27. 

Heb.  x.  39.  §  1  John  ii.  21. 

(m)  Some  false  professors  gradually  renounce  "  the  truth  as  it  is  in 
Jesus  :"  but  others  openly  set  themselves  against  all  kinds  of  religion,  and. 
turn  scoffers  and  infidels.  Indeed  none  are  more  likely  to  become  avow- 
ed atheists,  than  such  as  have  for  many  years  hypocritically  professed  the 
gospel ;  for  they  often  acquire  an  acquaintance  with  the  several  parts  of 
religion,  their  connexion  with  each  other,  and  the  arguments  with  which 
they  are  supported  ;  so  that  they  know  not  where  to  beginfif  they  would 
oppose  any  particular  doctrine  or  precept  of  revelation.  Yet  they  hate 
the  whole  system  ;  and,  having  never  experienced  those  effects  from  the 
truth,  which  the  Scripture  ascribes  to  it,  they  feel,  that  if  there  be  any  re- 
ality in  religion,  their  own  case  is  very  dreadiul,  and  wish  to  shake  off 


184  Enchanted  Ground  :   Hopeful  drowsy, 

I  saw  then  in  my  dream,  that  they  went  till  they  came  iht* 
a  certain  country  whose  air  naturally  tended  to  make  one  drow- 
sy, if  he  came  a  stranger  into  it.  And  here  Hopeful  began  to 
be  very  dull  and  heavy  of  sleep  :  wherefore  he  said  unto 
Christian,  I  do  now  begin  to  grow  so  drowsy  that  I  can  scarcely 
hold  up  mine  eyes  ;  let  us  lie  down  here,  and  take  one  nap. 

By  no  means,  said  the  other,  lest  sleeping  we  never  awake 
more. 

Hope.  Why,  my  brother  ?  sleep  is  sweet  to  the  labouring 
man  ;  we  may  be  refreshed  if  we  take  a  nap. 

Chr.  Do  you  not  remember  that  one  of  the  Shepherds  bid 
us  beware  of  the  Enchanted  Ground  ?  He  meant  by  that,  that 
we  should  beware  of  sleeping  ;  "  Wherefore  let  us  not  sleep, 
as  do  others,  but  let  us  watch  and  be  sober."* 

Hope.  I  acknowledge  myself  in  a  fault ;  and,  had  I  been 
here  alone,  I  had  by  sleeping  run  the  danger  of  death.  I  see 
it  is  true  that  the  wise  man  saith,  "  Two  are  better  than  one."t 
Hitherto  hath  thy  company  been  my  mercy  ;  and  thou  shalt 
"  have  a  good  reward  for  thy  labour."  (n) 

*  1  mhess.  v.  6.  t  Ecclea.  iv.  9. 

this  mortifying  and  alarming  conviction.  And,  as  they  have  principally 
associated  with  loose  professors,  and  witnessed  much  folly  and  wickedness 
among  them  ;  they  willingly  take  up  a  bad  opinion  of  all  who  pretend  to 
piety,  (as  rakes  commonly  revile  all  women,)  and  so  they  make  a  despe- 
rate plunge,  and  treat  the  whole  of  religion  as  imposture  and  delusion; 
pretending,  that  upon  a  thorough  investigation,  they  find  it  to  be  a  com- 
pound of  knavery,  folly  and  fanaticism.  Thus  God  in  awful  judgment 
permits  Satan  to  blind  their  eyes,  because  they  "obeyed  not  the  truth, 
but  had  pleasure  in  unrighteousness."  Men  set  out  with  a  dead  faith  and 
a  worldly  heart,  and  at  length  occupy  the  seat  of  the  scorner ! — The  vain 
reasonings  and  contemptuous  sneers  of  such  apostates,  may  turn  aside  other 
unsound  characters,  and  perplex  new  converts :  but  the  experience  of 
established  believers  wilL  fortify  them  against  these  manifest  delusions  ; 
and  corrections  for  previous  mistakes  will  render  them  jealous  of  them- 
selves and  one  another  ;  so  that  they  will  go  on  their  way  with  greater 
circumspection,  and  pity  the  scorner  who  ridicules  them. 

(ii)  The  Enchanted  Ground  may  represent  a  state  of  exemption  from 
peculiar  trials,  and  of  worldly  prosperity  ;  especially  when  Christians  are 
unexpectedly  advanced  in  their  outward  circumstances,  or  engaged  in 
extensive,  flourishing  business.  A  concurrence  of  agreeable  dispensations 
sometimes  succeeds  to  long  continued  difficulties  ;  the  believer's  peace  is 
little  interrupted,  but  he  has  not  very  high  affections  or  consolations  ;  he 
meets  with  respect  and  attention  from  his  friends  and  acquaintance ;  aud 
is  drawn  on  by  success  in  his  secular  undertakings.  This  powerfully  tends, 
through  remaining  depravity,  to  produce  a  lethargic  and  indolent  frame 


Hopeful? s first  Convictions.  186 

Now  then,  said  Christian,  to  prevent  drowsiness  in  this 
place,  let  us  fall  into  good  discourse. 

'  With  all  my  heart,'  said  the  other. 

Chr.  Where  shall  we  begin  1 

Hope.  Where  God  began  with  us  :— but  do  you  begin,  if 
you  please. 

1  When  saints  do  sleepy  grow,  let  them  come  hither, 
And  hear  how  these  two  Pilgrims  talk  together  : 
Yea,  let  them  learn  of  them  in  any  wise, 
Thus  to  keep  ope  their  drowsy  slumb'ring  eyes. 
Saints'  fellowship,  if  it  be  manag'd  well, 
Keeps  them  awake,  and  that  in  spite  of  hell.' 

'     Then  Christian  began,  and  said,  I  will  ask  you  a  question  : 
How  came  you  to  think  at  first  of  doing  as  you  do  now  ? 

Hope.  Do  you  mean,  how  came  I  at  first  to  look  after  the 
good  of  my  soul  ? 

Chr.  Yes,  that  is  my  meaning. 

Hope.  I  continued  a  great  while  in  the  delight  of  those 
things  which  are  seen  and  sold  at  our  Fair ;  things  which  I  be- 
lieve now  would  have,  had  I  continued  in  them  still,  drowned 
me  in  perdition  and  destruction. 

Chr.  What  things  were  they  ? 

Hope.  All  the  treasures  and  riches  of  the  world.  Also  I 
delighted  much  in  rioting,  revelling,  drinking,  swearino-  lying 
uncleanness,  sabbath-breaking,  and  what  not,  that  tended  to 
destroy  the  soul.  But  I  found  at  last  by  hearing  and  consider- 
ing of  things  that  are  divine,  which  indeed  I  heard  of  you,  as 
also  of  the  beloved  Faithful,  that  was  put  to  death  for  his  faith 
and  good  living  in  Vanity-Fair,  «  that  the  end  of  these  things 
is  death  ;"  and  that  "  for  these  things'  sake  the  wrath  of  God 
cometh  upon  the  children  of  disobedience."* 

*  Rom.  vi.  21—23.  Eph.  v.  6. 
of  mind :  the  man  attends  on  religious  ordinances,  and  the  constant  succes- 
sion oi  duties,  more  from  habit  and  conscience,  than  from  delight  in  th- 
service  of  God  :  and  even  they,  who  have  acquitted  themselves°creditably 
m  a  varied  course  of  trials  and  conflicts,  often  lose  much  of  their  vigour 
activity  and  vigilance,  in  these  fascinating  circumstances.  No  situation' 
in  wnich  a  believer  can  be  placed,  requires  so  much  watchfulness  ■  other 
experiences  resemble  storms,  which  keep  a  man  awake  almost  against  his 
will ;  this  is  a  treacherous  calm,  which  invites  and  lulls  him  to  sleep  But 
pious  discourse,  the  jealous  cautions  of  faithful  friends,  and  recollections 
oi  the  Lords  dealings  witWus  in  times  past,  are  admirablv  suited  to  coun- 
teract this  tendency.— The  subsequent  dialogue  contains  the  author's  own 
exposition  of  several  particulars  in  the  precedii)"-  alle---orv 
'      Aa  16*  ° 


186        Hopeful's  Strivings  against  his  first  Convictions. 

Chr.  And  did  you  presently  fall  under  the  power  of  this 
conviction  ? 

Hope.  No,  I  was  not  willing  presently  to  know  the  evil  of 
sin,  nor  the  damnation  that  follows  upon  the  commission  of  it ; 
but  endeavoured,  when  my  mind  at  first  began  to  be  shaken 
with  the  word,  to  shut  mine  eyes  ag  tinst  the  li^ht  thereof. 

Chr.  But  what  was  the  cause  of  your  carrying  of  it  thus  to 
the  first  workings  of  God's  Blessed  Spirit  upon  you  ? 

Hope.  The  causes  were — 1.  1  was  ignorant  that  this  was 
the  work  of  God  upon  me.  1  never  thought  that  by  awaken- 
ings for  sin  God  at  first  begins  the  conversion  of  a  sinner. 
2.  Sin  was  yet  very  sweet  to  my  Mesh,  and  1  was  loth  to  leave 
it.  3.  1  could  not  tell  how  to  part  with  mine  old  companions, 
their  presence  and  actions  were  so  desirable  unto  me.  4.  The 
hours  in  which  convictions  were  upon  me  were  such  trouble- 
some and  such  heart-affrighting  hours,  that  I  could  not  bear,  no 
not  so  much  as  the  remembrance  of  them  upon  my  heart. 

Chr.  Then  it  seems,  sometimes  you  got  relief  of  your 
trouble  ? 

Hope.  Yes,  verily,  but  it  would  come  into  my  mind  again  ; 
and  then  I  would  be  as  bad,  nay  worse  than  I  was  before. 

Chr.  Why,  what  was  it  that  brought  your  sins  to  mind 
again  ? 

Hope.  Many  things  :  as,  if  I  did  but  meet  a  good  man  in  the 
street  ;  or  if  I  have  heard  any  read  in  the  Bible  ;  or  if  mine 
head  did  begin  to  ache  ;  or  if  I  were  told  that  some  of  my 
neighbours  were  sick  ;  or  if  I  heard  the  bell  toll  for  some  that 
were  dead  ;  or  if  I  thought  of  dying  myself;  or  if  1  heard  that 
sudden  death  happened  to  others :  but  especially  when  I 
thought  of  myself,  that  I  must  quickly  come  to  judgment. 

Chr.  And  could  you  at  any  time,  with  ease,  get  off  the  guilt 
of  sin,  when  by  any  of  these  ways  it  came  upon  you  ?  (o) 

Hope.  No,  not   heartily  ;  for  then  they  got  faster  hold   of 

(o)  This  word  is  used  here  and  in  other  places,  not  to  signify  the  evil  of 
sin  in  the  sight  of  GoJ,  and  the  transgressor's  deserved  liableness  to  pu- 
nishment :  but  the  remorse  and  fear  of  wrath,  with  which  the  convinced 
sinner  is  oppre.-sed,  andirom  which  he  often  seeks  relief  by  means  which 
exceedingly  increase  his  actual  guilt.  Nothing  except  a  free  pardon,  by 
faith  in  the  atoning  sacrifice  of  Christ,  can  take  away  guilt :  but  the  unea- 
siness of  a  man's  conscience  may  be  for  a  time  removed  by- various  expe- 
dients. The  words  guilt  or  guilty,  are  often  used  in  this  latter  sense,  by 
modern  divines ;  but  it  does  not  seem  to  be  3crflrt.uially  accurate,  and  may 
produce  misapprehensions. 


External  Amendment  insufficient.  1 87 

my  conscience  :  and  then,  if  I  did  but  think  of  going  hack  to 
sin,  (though  my  mind  was  turned  against  it,)  it  would  be  double 
torment  to  me. 

Chr.   And  how  did  you  do  then  ? 

Hope.  1  thought  I  must  endeavour  to  mend  my  life  ;  for  else, 
thought  I,  1  am  sure  to  be  damned. 

Ckr.  And  did  you  endeavour  to  mend  ? 

Hope.  Yes  ;  and  fled  from  not  only  my  sins,  but  sinful  com- 
pany too,  and  betook  me  to  religious  duties,  as  praying,  reading, 
weeping  for  sin,  speaking  truth  to  my  neighbours,  &c.  These 
things  1  did,  with  m:my  other,  too  much  here  to  relate. 

Chr.   And  did  you  think  yourself  well  then  ? 

Hope.  Yes,  for  a  while  ;  but  at  the  last  my  trouble  came 
tumbling  upon  me  again,  and  that  over  the  neck  of  all  my  re- 
formations. 

Ckr.  How  came  that  about,  since  you  were  now  reformed  1 

Hope.  There  were  several  things  brought  it  upon  me  ;  es- 
pecially such  sayings  as  these — "  All  our  righteousnesses  are 
as  filthy  rags  :" — "  By  the  works  of  the  liw  no  man  shall  be 
justified  :" — "When  we  have  done  all  these  things,  say,  We 
are  unprofitable  :"*  with  many  more  such  like.  From  whence 
I  began  to  reason  with  myself  thus  : — If  all  my  righteousnesses 
are  filthy  rags  ;  if  by  the  deeds  of  the  law  no  man  can  be  justi- 
fied ;  and  if  when  we  have  done  all  we  are  yet  unprofitable 
— then  it  is  but  a  folly  to  think  of  heaven  by  the  law.  I  fur- 
ther thought  thus  :  If  a  man  runs  a  hundred  pounds  into  the 
shopkeeper's  debt,  and  after  that  shall  pay  for  all  that  he  shall 
fetch  :  yet,  his  old  debt  stands  still  in  the  book  uncrossed,  for 
the  which  the  shopkeeper  may  sue  him,  and  cast  him  into 
prison  till  he  shall  pay  the  debt. 

Chr.  Well,  and  how  did  you  apply  this  to  yourself? 

Hope.  Why,  I  thought  thus  with  myself:  1  Lave  by  my  sins 
run  a  great  way  into  God's  book,  and  that  my  now  reforming,  will 
not  pay  off  that  score  ;  therefore  1  should  think  still,  under  all 
my  present  amendments,  '  But  how  shall  I  be  free  from  that 
damnation,  that  I  brought  myself  in  danger  of  by  my  former 
transgressions  ?' 

( i.r.  A  very  good  application  : — but  pray  go  on. 

Hope.  Another  thing  that  hath  troubled  me,  even  since  my 
late  amendments,  is,  that,  if  I  look  narrowly  into  the  best  of 
what  1  do  now,  I  stiil  see  sin,  new  sin,  mixing  itself  with  the 

*  Isa.  lxiv.  6.     Luke  xvii.  10.     Gal.  ii.  16. 


1 88  A  perfect  Righteousness  needful. 

best  of  what  I  do  :  so  that  now  I  am  forced  to  conclude  that, 
notwithstanding  my  former  fond  conceits  of  myself  and  duties, 
1  have  committed  sin  enough  in  one  duty  to  send  me  to  hell, 
though  my  former  life  had  been  faultless. 

Chr.  And  what  did  you  then  do  ? 

Hope.  Do  !  1  could  not  tell  what  to  do,  till  I  brake  my  mind 
to  Faithful  ;  for  he  and  I  were  well  acquainted.  And  he  told 
me  that  unless  I  could  obtain  the  righteousness  of  a  man  that 
never  had  sinned,  neither  mine  own,  nor  all  the  righteousness 
of  the  world,  could  save  me. 

Chr.  And  did  you  think  he  spake  true  ? 

Hope.  Hud  he  told  me  so,  when  I  was  pleased  an.!  satisfied 
with  mine  own  amendments,  1  had  called  him  fool  for  his 
pains  ;  but  now,  since  1  see  mine  own  infirmity,  and  the  sin 
that  cleaves  to  my  best  performances,  I  have  been  forced  to  he 
of  his  opinion. 

Chr.  But  did  you  think,  when  at  first  he  suggested  it  to  you, 
that  there  was  such  a  man  to  be  found,  of  whom  it  might  justly 
be  said  that  he  never  commited  sin  .; 

Hope.  I  must  confess  the  words  at  first  sounded  strangely, 
but,  after  a  little  more  talk  and  company  with  him,  1  had  full 
conviction  about  it. 

Chr.  And  did  you  ask  him  what  man  this  was,  and  how  you 
must  be  justified  by  him  1* 

Hope.  Yes,  and  he  told  me  it  was  the  Lord  Jesus,  that 
dwellcth  on  the  right  hand  of  the  Most  High  :  And  thus, 
said  he,  you  must  be  justified  by  him — even  by  trusting  to 
what  he  hath  done  by  himself,  in  the  days  of  his  flesh,  and  suf- 
fered when  he  did  hang  on  the  tree.  1  asked  him  further 
how  that  man's  righteousness  could  be  of  that  efficacy  to  justify 
another  before  God  ?  And  he  told  me  he  was  the  mighty  God, 
and  did  what  he  did,  and  died  the  death  also,  not  for  himself, 
but  for  me,  to  whom  his  doings  and  the  worthiness  of  them 
should  be  imputed,  if  1  believed  on  him. 

Chr.  And  what  did  you  do  then  ? 

Hope.  I  made  my  objections  against  my  believing,  for  that  I 
thought  he  was  not  willing  to  save  me. 

Chr.  And  what  said  Faithful  to  you  then  ? 

Hope.  He  bid  me  go  to  him  and  see.  Then  I  said  it  was 
presumption.  He  said,  'No,  for  I  was  invited  to  con;e.'| — 
Then  he  gave  me  a  book  of  Jesus'  inditing,   to  encourage  me 

*  Rom.  iv.     Col.  i.     Heb.  x.    2  Pet.  i.         t  Matt,  xl  28. 


How  Hopeful  learned  the  Way  of  Justification.  189 

the  more  freely  to  come  ;  and  he  said,  concerning  that  book, 
that  every  jot  and  tittle  thereof.stood  firmer  than  heaven  and 
earth.*  Then  I  asked  him  what  I  must  do  when  I  came  1 
And  he  told  me  I  must  entreat  upon  my  knees, t  whith  all  my 
heart  and  soul,  the  Father  to  reveal  Him  to  me.  Then  I  ask- 
ed him  further,  how  I  must  make  my  supplication  to  him  ? 
And  he  said,  Go,  and  thou  shalt  find  him  upon  a  mercy-seat  ;| 
where  he  sits,  all  the  year  long,  to  give  pardon  and  forgiveness 
to  them  that  come.  I  told  him  that  I  knew  not  what  to  say  when 
I  came.  And  he  bid  me  to  say  to  this  effect — "  God  be  mer- 
ciful to  me  a  sinner,"  '  and  make  me  to  know  and  believe 
in  Jesus  Christ :  for  I  see,  that  if  his  righteousness  had  not 
been,  or  1  have  not  faith  in  that  righteousness,  I  am  ut- 
terly cast  away.  Lord  I  have  heard  that  thou  art  a  merciful 
God,  and  hast  ordained  that  thy  Son  Jesus  Christ  should  be 
the  Saviour  of  the  world  :  and,  moreover,  that  thou  art  wil- 
ling to  bestow  him  upon  such  a  poor  sinner  as  I  am,  (and  I  am 
a  sinner  indeed  :)  Lord,  take  therefore  this  opportunity,  and 
magnify  thy  grace  in  the  salvation  of  my  soul,  through  thy  Son 
Jesus  Christ.     Amen.' 

Clir.  And  did  you  do  as  you  were  bidden  ? 

Hope.  Yes,  over,  and  over,  and  over. 

C'kr.  And  did  the  Father  reveal  the  Son  to  you  ? 

Hope.  Not  at  the  first,  nor  second,  nor  third,  nor  fourth, 
nor  fifth,  no,  nor  at  the  sixth  time  neither. 

Chr.  What  did  you  do  then  ? 

Hope.  What !  why  I  could  not  tell  what  to  do. 

Chr.  Had  you  not  thoughts  of  leaving  off  praying  ? 

Hope.  Yes,  and  a  hundred  times  twice  told. 

Chr.  And  what  was  the  reason  you  did  not  ? 

Hope.  I  believed  that  that  was  true  which  had  been  told  me, 
to  wit,  that  without  the  righteousness  of  this  Christ,  all  the 
world  could  not  save  me  :  and  therefore,  thought  1  with  my- 
self, if  I  leave  off  I  die,  and  I  can  but  die  at  the  throne  of 
grace.  And  withal  this  came  into  my  mind,  "  If  it  tarry,  wait 
for  it,  because  it  will  surely  come,  and  will  not  tarry. "§  So 
I  continued  praying,  until  the  Father  showed  me  his  Son. 

Chr.  And  how  was  he  revealed  unto  you  ? 

Hope.  1  did  not  see  him  with  my  bodily  eyes,  but  with  the 
eyes  of  mine  understanding,!]  and  thus  it  was  :    One  day  I  was 

*  Matt.  xxiv.  35.  t  Psa.  xcv.  6.  Jer.  xxix.  12, 13.  Dan.  vi.  10. 

t  Exod.  2xv.  22.   Levit.  xvi.  2.  Heb.  iv.  16.  }  Heb.  ii.  3. 

|j  Eph.  i.  18,  19. 


190  Christ  revealed  to  Hopeful. 

very  sad,  I  think  sadder  than  at  any  one  time  in  my  life  ;  and 
this  sadness  was  through  a  fresh  sight  of  the  greatness  and  vile- 
ness  of  my  sins.  And  as  I  was  then  looking  for  nothing  hut 
hell,  and  the  everlasting  damnation  of  my  soul,  suddenly,  as  I 
thought,  I  saw  the  Lord  Jesus  look  down  from  heaven  upon  me, 
and  saying,  "  Believe  on  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  thou  shalt 
he  saved."* 

But  I  replied,  «  Lord,  I  am  a  great,  a  very  great  sinner  :' 
and  he  answered,  "  My  grace  is  sufficient  for  thee."  Then  I 
said,  '  But,  Lord,  what  is  helieving  V  And  then  I  saw  from  that 
saying,  "  He  that  cometh  to  me  shall  never  hunger,  and  he 
that  believeth  on  me  shall  never  thirst,"!  that  believing  and 
coming  was  all  one  ;  and  that  he  that,  came,  that  is,  run  out  in 
his  heart  and  affections  after  salvation  by  Christ,  he  indeed 
believed  in  Christ.  Then  the  water  stood  in  mine  eyes,  and 
I  asked  further,  '  But,  Lord,  may  such  a  great  sinner  as  I  am, 
be  indeed  accepted  of  thee,  and  be  saved  by  thee  ?  And  I 
heard  him  say,  "  And  him  that  cometh  to  me,  1  will  in  no  wise 
cast  out. "|  Then  1  said,  '  But  how,  Lord,  must  I  consider  of 
thee  in  my  coming  to  thee,  that  my  faith  may  be  placed  aright 
upon  thee  V  Then  he  said,  '  Christ  Jesus  came  into  the  world 
to  save  sinners  :"  "  He  is  the  end  of  the  law  for  righteous- 
ness to  every  one  that  believes  :"  "  He  died  for  our  sins,  and 
rose  again  for  our  justification  :"  "He  loved  us,  and  washed 
us  from  our  sins  in  his  own  blood  :"  "  He  is  mediator  between 
God  and  us  :"  "  He  ever  liveth  to  make  intercession  for  us."§ 
From  all  which  I  gathered  that  I  must  look  for  righteousness 
in  his  person,  and  for  satisfaction  for  my  sins  by  his  blood  ; 
that  what  he  did  in  obedience  to  his  Father's  law,  and  in  sub- 
mitting to  the  penalty  thereof,  was  not  for  himself,  but  for  him 
that  will  accept  it  for  his  salvation,  and  be  thankful.  And  now 
was  my  heart  full  of  joy,  mine  eyes  full  of  tears,  and  mine 
affections  running  over  with  love  to  the  name,  people,  and 
ways  of  Jesus  Christ,  (ji) 

*  Acts  xvi.  30,  31.     t  John  vi.  35.      $  John  vi.  37.  §  1  Tim.  i.  15. 

Rom.  x.  4.  Heb.  vii.  24,  25. 

(p)  Coming-  to  Christ  is  properly  the  effect  of  faith  :  yet  the  language 
here  used  is  warranted  by  Scripture. — The  word  reveal,  and  the  vision  of 
Christ  conversing  with  Hopeful,  seem  to  sanction  such  things  as  have  been 
greatly  mistaken  and  abused,  and  have  occasioned  many  scandals  and  ob- 
jections :  yet  it  is  evident,  that  tne  author  meant  nothing  contrary  to  the 
most  sober  statement  of  scriptural  truth. — Christ  did  not  appear  to  Hope- 
ful's sensrs,  but  to  his  understanding  :  and  the  words  spoken  are  no  other 
than  texts  of  Scripture  taken  in  their  genuine  meaning;    not  informing 


Christian  discourses  with  Ignorance.  191 

Chr.  This  was  a  revelation  of  Christ  to  your  soul  indeed  : 
but  tell  me  particularly  what  effect  this  had  upon  your   spirit. 

Hope.  It  made  me  see  that  all  the  world,  notwithstanding  all 
the  righteousness  thereof,  is  in  a  state  of  condemnation  :  it 
made  me  see  that  God  the  Father,  though  he  be  just,  canjustly 
justify  the  coming  sinner  :  it  made  ms  greatly  ashamed  of  the 
vileness  of  my  former  life,  and  confounded  me  with  the  sense 
of  mine  own  ignorance  :  for  there  never  came  a  thought  into 
mine  heart,  before  now,  that  showed  me  so  the  beauty  of 
Jesus  Christ :  it  made  me  love  a  holy  life,  and  long  to  do 
something  for  the  honour  and  glory  of  the  name  of  the  Lord 
Jesus  ;  yea,  1  thought  that,  had  1  now  a  thousand  gallons  of 
blood  in  my  body,  1  could  spill  it  all  for  the  sake  of  the  Lord 
Jesus. 

I  saw  then  in  my  dream,  that  Hopeful  looked  back  and  saw 
Ignorance,  whom  they  had  left  behind,  coming  after  :  '  Look,' 
said  he  to  Christian,  '  how  far  yonder  youngster  loitereth 
behind.' 

Chr.  Ay,  ay,  I  see  him  :  he  careth  not.fbr  our  company. 

Hope.  But  I  trow  it  would  not  have  hurt  him,  had  he  kept 
pace  with  us  hitherto. 

Chr.  That  is  true  :  but  I'll  warrant  you  he  thinketh  other- 
wise. 

Hope.  That  I  think  he  doth  :  but  however,  let  us  tarry  for 
him.     So  they  did. 

Then  Christian  said  to  him,  Come  away,  man,  why  do  you 
stay  so  behind  ? 

Ignor.  I  take  my  pleasure  in  walking  alone  ;  even  more  a 
great  deal  than  in  company  ;  unless  I  like  it  better. 

Then  said  Christian  to  Hopeful,   (but  softly,)   Did  I  not  tell 

him,  as  by  a  new  revelation,  that  his  sins  were  pardoned,  bnt  encourag- 
ing him  to  apply  for  this  mercy  and  all  other  blessings  of  salvation.  So 
that,  (allowing  for  the  nature  of  an  allegory,)  the  whole  account  for  sub- 
stance exactly  coincides  with  the  experience  of  the  most  sober  Christians  ; 
who,  having  been  deeply  humbled,  and  ready  to  sick  under  discourage- 
ment, have  had  such  views  of  the  love  of  Christ,  of  his  glorious  salvation, 
the  freensss  of  the  invitations,  the  largeness  of  the  promises,  and  the  na- 
ture of  justifying  faith,  as  have  ''filled  them  with  peace  and  joy  in  believ- 
ing :"  and  these  have  been  followed  by  such  abiding  effects  as  are  here 
described,  which  completely  distinguish  them  from  all  the  false  joys  of 
hypocrites  and  enthusiasts.  Others  indeed  cannot  relate  so  orderly  an  ac- 
count of  their  convictions  and  cornfjrts;  yet  they  are  'brought,  (though 
by  varied  methods,)  to  the  same  reliance  on  Christ,  and  the  same  devoted 
obedience. 


*S2  Good  Thoughts  of  ourselves 

you  he  cared  not  for  our  company  ?  But,  however,  come  up 
and  let  us  talk    away  the    time  in  this  solitary  place.     Then, 
directing  his  speech  to  Ignorance,  he  said,  Come,  how  do  you 
do  ?  how  stands  it  between  God  and  your  soul  now  ?  (9) 

Ignor.  I  hope  well,  for  I  am  always  full  of  good  motions, 
that  come  into  my  mind  to  comfort  me  as  I  walk. 

Chr.  What  good  motions  ?  pray  tell  us. 

Ignor.  Why,  I  think  of  God  and  heaven. 

Chr.  So  do  the  devils  and  damned  souls. 

Ignor.   But  I  think  of  them,  and  desire  them,  (r) 

Chr.  So  do  many  that  are  never  like  to  come  there.  "  The 
soul  of  the  sluggard  desires,  and  hath  nothing."* 

Ignor.  But  I  think  of  them,  and  leave  all  for  them. 

Chr.  That  I  doubt  :  for  leaving  of  all  is  a  hard  matter  ; 
yea,  a  harder  matter  than  many  are  aware  of.  But  why,  or 
by  what,  art  thou  persuaded  that  thou  hast  left  all  for  God  and 
heaven  1 

Ignor.  My  heart  tells  me  so. 

Chr.  The  wise  mau  says,  "  He  that  trusts  his  own  heart  is 
a  fool."| 

Ignor.  That  is  spoken  of  an  evil  heart,  but  mine  is  a  good 
one. 

Chr.  But  how  dost  thou  prove  that  ? 

Ignor.  It  comforts  me  in  hopes  of  heaven. 

Chr.  That  may  be  through  its  deceitfulness  ;  for  a  man's 

*  Prov.  xiii.  4.  +  Prov-^xxviii.  26. 

(cj)  In  this  dialogue  Ignorance  speaks  exactly  in  character;  and  the  an- 
swers of  the  Pilgrim9  are  conclusive  against  such  absurd  and  unscriptural 
grounds  of  confidence,  as  are  continually  maintained  by  many  who  would 
be  thought  pious  Christians. 

(r)  The  desire  of  heavenly  felicity,  when  the  real  nature  of  it  is  not  un- 
derstood, the  proper  means  of  obtaining  it  are  neglected,  other  objects  are 
preferred  to  it,  or  sloth  and  procrastination  intervene,  is  no  proof  that  a 
man  will  be  saved. — In  like  manner  this  expression,  the  desire  of  grace  is 
grace,  must  be  owned  to  be  very  fallacious  and  ambiguous.  Men  may  be 
notionally  convinced,  that  without  grace  they  must  perish,  and  mere  self- 
ishness may  excite  some  feeble  desires  after  it ;  though  worldly  affections 
predominate,  and  the  real  value  of  the  spiritual  good  is  not  perceived. 
15 ut  to  hunger  and  thirst  for  God  and  his  righteousness,  his  favour,  image, 
and  service,  as  the  supreme  good ;  so  that  no  other  object  can  satisfy  the 
earnest  desire  of  the  heart,  and  every  thing  is  renounced  that  interferes 
with  the  pursuit  of  it.  is  grace  indeed,  and  shall  be  completed  in  glory. 


Agree  ■with  the  Word  of  God.  1 9h 

heart  may  minister  comfort  to  him  in  the  hopes  of  that  thing 
for  which  he  yet  has  no  ground  to  hope,  (s) 

Ignor.  But  my  heart  and  life  agree  together  ;  and  therefore 
my  hope  is  well  grounded. 

Chr.  Who  told  thee  that  thy  heart  and  life  agree  together  1 

Ignor.  My  heart  tells  me  so. 

Chr.  '  Ask  my  fellow  if  I  be  a  thief!'  Thy  heart  tells  thee 
so !  except  the  word  of  God  heareth  witness  in  this  matter, 
other  testimony  is  of  no  value. 

Ignor.  But  is  it  not  a  good  heart  that  has  good  thoughts  ? 
and  is  not  that  a  good  life  that  is  according  to  God's  command- 
ments ? 

Chr.  Yes,  that  is  a  good  heart  that  hath  good  thoughts,  and 
that  is  a  good  life  that  is  according  to  God's  commandments  ; 
but  it  is  one  thing  indeed  to  have  these,  and  another  thing  only 
to  think  so. 

Ignor.  Pray  what  count  you  good  thoughts,  and  a  life  ac- 
cording to  God's  commandments  ? 

Chr.  There  are  good  thoughts  of  divers  kinds  ; — some  re- 
specting ourselves, — some  God, — some  Christ, — and  some 
other  things. 

Ignor.  What  be  good  thoughts  respecting  ourselves  ? 

Chr.  Such  as  agree  with  the  word  of  God. 

Ignor.  When  do  our  thoughts  of  ourselves  agree  with  the 
word  of  God  ? 

Chr.  When  we  pass  the  same  judgment  upon  ourselves 
which  the  word  passes. — To  explain  myself;  the  word  of 
God  saith  of  persons  in  a  natural  "Condition,  {t)  "  There  is 
none  righteous,  there  is  none  that  doeth  good."  It  saith  also, 
that  "  Every  imagination  of  the  heart  of  man  is  only  evil,  and 
that  continually."*  And  again,  "  The  imagination  of  man's 
heart  is  evil  from  his  youth."     Now  then,  when  we  think 

*  Gen.  vi.  5.  Rom.  iii. 

(s)  It  is  exceedingly  dangerous  to  make  comfort  a  ground  of  confidence ; 
unless  the  nature,  source,  and  effects  of  that  comfort  be  considered:  for 
it  may  result  entirely  from  ignorance  and  self-flattery,  in  a  variety  of 
ways. 

(t)  "  That  which  is  born  of  the  flesh,  is  flesh ;"  "  The  carnal  mind  is 
enmity  against  God  ;  for  it  is  not  subject  to  the  law  of  God,  neither  in- 
deed can  be.  So  then  they  that  are  in  the  flesh  cannot  please  God  ;"  for 
"  They  are  by  nature  the  children  of  wrath."  This  is  man's  natural  con- 
dition :  but  of  the  regenerate  it  is  said,  "  Ye  are  not  in  the  flesh,  but  in  the 
Spirit ;"  "  for  that  which  is  born  of  the  Spirit,  is  Spirit :"  and  to  such  per- 
sons the  texts  adduced  do  not  apply. 

Eb  17 


194  Tlie.  Faith  of  Ignorance. 

thus  of  ourselves,  having  a  sense  thereof,  then  are  our  thoughts 
good  ones,  because  according  to  the  word  of  God. 
"  Ignor.   1  will  never  believe  that  my  heart  is  thus  bad. 

Chr.  Therefore  thou  never  hadst  one  good  thought  cop- 
cerning  thyself  in  thy  life. — But  let  me  go  on.  As  the  word 
passeth  a  judgment  upon  our  hearts,  so  it  passeth  a  judgment 
upon  our  ways  ;  and  when  our  thoughts  of  our  hearts  and  ways 
agree  with  the  judgment  which  the  word  giveth  of  both,  then 
are  both  good,  because  agreeing  thereto. 

Ignor.  M  ike  out  your  meaning. 

Chr.  Why,  the  word  of  God  saith  that  man's  ways  are 
crooked  ways,  not  good,  but  perverse  :  it  sayeth  they  are  na- 
turally out  of  the  good  way,  that  they  have  not  known  it.*  Now 
when  a  man  thus  thinketh  of  his  ways,  1  s.iy,  when  he  doth, 
sensibly,  and  with  heart-humiliation,  thus  think,  then  hath  he 
good  thoughts  of  his  own  ways,  because  his  thoughts  now  agree 
with  the  judgment  of  the  word  of  God. 

Ignor.   What  are  good  thoughts  concerning  God  ? 

Chr.  Even  as  I  have  said  concerning  ourselves,  when  our 
thoughts  of  God  do  agr  ee  with  what  the  word  saith  of  him  ; 
and  that  is,  when  we  think  of  his  being  and  attributes  as  the 
word  hath  taught  ;  of  which  I  c  mnot  now  discourse  at  large. 
But  to  speak  of  him  with  reference  to  us  ;  then  we  have  right 
thoughts  of  God  when  we  think  that  he  knows  us  better  than 
we  know  ourselves,  and  can  see  sin  in  us  when  and  where  we 
can  see  none  in  ourselves  ;  when  we  think  he  knowTs  our  in- 
most thoughts,  and  that  our  heart,  with  all  its  depths,  is  always 
open  unto  his  eyes  :  also  when  wre  think  that  all  our  righteous- 
ness stinks  in  his  nostrils,  and  that  therefore  he  cannot  abide 
to  see  us  stand  before  him  in  any  confidence,  even  of  all  our  best 
performances,  («) 

*  Psa.  cxxv.  5.  Prnv.  ii.  15. 

(?/)  The  external  services,  performed  by  unregenerate  persons  from 
selfish  motives,  being  scanty  and  partial,  and  made  the  ground  of  self-com- 
placency, and  self-righteous  pride,  "  are  abomination  in  the  sight  of  God," 
however  "  highly  esteemed  among  men:"  •'  For  men  look  at  the  outward 
appearance,  but  the  Lord  looketh  at  the  heart."  Even  the  obedience  of 
a  true  believer,  though  it  springs  from  right  principles,  and  has  some  spi- 
ritual excellency  in  it,  is  yet  so  defective  and  defiled  by  sin,  that  if  it 
were  not  accepted  as  the  fruit  of  the  Spirit  through  the  mediation  of 
Christ,  it  must  be  condemned  by  the  holy  law,  and  rejected  with  abhor- 
rence by  a  God  of  infinite  purity.  Men  may  allow  this  in  words,  and  yet 
not  know  what  it  is  to  come  as  condemned  sinners,  for  a  free  justification 
and  talvation,  by  faith  in  Christ. 


ignorance  declares  his  Faith.  1 95 

Ignor.  Do  you  think  that  I  am  such  a  fool  as  to  think  God 
can  see  no  further  than  1  ?  or  that  I  would  come  to  God  in  the 
best  of  my  performances  ? 

Chr.  Why,  how  dost  thou  think  in  this  matter  ? 

Ignor.  Why,  to  be  short,  1  think  I  must  believe  in  Christ 
for  justification. 

Chr.  How  1  think  thou  must  believe  in  Christ  when  thou 
seest  not  thy  need  of  him  !  Thou  neither  seest  thy  original  nor 
actual  infirmities  ;  but  hast  such  an  opinion  of  thyself,  and  of 
what  thou  doest,  as  plainly  renders  thee  to  be  one  that  did 
never  see  a  necessity  of  Christ's  personal  righteousness  to 
justify  thee  before  God.  How  then  dost  thou  say,  I  believe  in 
Christ  ? 

Ignor.  I  believe  well  enough  for  all  that. 

Chr.  How  dost  thou  believe  1 

Ignor.  I  believe  that  Christ  died  for  sinners  ;  and  that  I 
shall  be  justified  before  God  from  the  curse,  through  his  gra- 
cious acceptance  of  my  obedience  to  his  law.  Or  thus,  Christ 
makes  my  duties,  that  are  religious,  acceptable  to  his  Father 
by  virtue  of  his  merits,  and  so  shall  I  be  justified. 

Chr.  Let  me  give  an  answer  to  this  confession  of  thy  faith. 

1.  Thou  believest  with  a  fantastical  faith  ;  for  this  faith  is 
no  where  described  in  the  word. 

2.  Thou  believest  with  a  false  faith  :  because  it  taketh  jus- 
tification from  the  personal  righteousness  of  Christ,  and  applies 
it  to  thy  own. 

3.  This  faith  maketh  not  Christ  a  justifier  of  thy  person, 
but  of  thy  actions  :  and  of  thy  person  for  the  actions'  sake, 
which  is  false,  (w) 

4.  Therefore  this  faith  is  deceitful,  even  such  as  will  leave 
thee  under  wrath  in  the  day  of  God  Almighty  :  for  true  justi- 
fying faith  puts  the  soul,  as  sensible  of  its  lost  condition  by  the 
law,  upon  fleeing  for  refuge  unto  Christ's  righteousness : 
(which  righteousness  of  his  is  not  an  act  of  grace,  by  which  he 
maketh,  for  justification,  thy  obedience  accepted  with  God,  but 
his  personal  obedience  to  the  law,  in  doing  and  suffering  for  us 
what  that  required  at  our  hands  :)  this  righteousness,  I  say, 

(w)  The  way  of  being  justified  by  faith,  for  which  Ignorance  pleads, 
may  well  be  called  '•fantastical,'1  as  well  as  '■false  ;'  lor  it  is  no  where  laid 
down  in  Scripture  :  and  it  not  only  changes  the  way  of  acceptance,  but  it 
takes  away  the  rule  and  standard  of  righteousness,  and  substitutes  a  vagua 
notion,  called  sincerity,  in  its  place,  which  never  was,  or  can  be,  defined 
with  precision. 


196  Ignorance's  Chjections  answered. 

true  faith  accepteth  ;  under  the  skirt  of  which  the  soul  hemg 
shrouded,  and  by  it  presented  as  spotless  before  God,  it  is  ac- 
cepted, and  acquit  from  condemnation. 

Ignor.  What,  would  you  have  us  trust  to  what  Christ  in  his 
own  person  hath  done  without  us  ?  this  conceit  will  loosen 
the  reigns  of  our  lust,  and  tolerate  us  to  live  as  we  list  ;  for 
what  matter  how  we  live,  if  we  may  be  justified  by  Christ's 
personal  righteousness  from  all,  when  we  believe  it. 

Chr.  Ignorance  is  thy  name,  and  as  thy  name  is  so  art  thou  ; 
even  this  thy  answer  demonstrateth  what  I  say.  Ignorant 
thou  art  of  what  justifying  righteousness  is,  and  as  ignorant 
how  to  secure  thy  soul,  through  the  faith  of  it,  from  the  heavy 
wrath  of  God.  \  ea,  thou  also  art  ignorant  of  the  true  effects 
of  saving  faith  in  this  righteousness  of  Christ,  which  is  to  bow 
and  win  over  the  heart  to  God  in  Christ,  to  love  his  name, 
his  word,  ways  and  people,  and  not  as- thou  ignorantly  im- 
aginest. 

Hope.  Ask  him  if  ever  he  had  Christ  revealed  to  him  from 
heaven  ? 

Ignor.  What !  you  are  a  man  for  revelations  ?  I  believe  that 
what  both  you,  and  all  the  rest  of  you,  say  about  that  matter, 
is  but  the  fruit  of  distracted  brains. 

Hope.  Why  man  !  Christ  is  so  hid  in  God  from  the  natural 
apprehensions  of  all  flesh,  that  he  cannot  by  any  man  be  sav- 
ingly known,  unless  God  the  Father  reveals  him  to   them,  (x) 

Ignor.  That  is  your  faith,  but  not  mine  :  yet  mine,  I  doubt 
not,  is  as  good  as  yours,  though  I  have  not  in  my  head  so  many 
whimsies  as  you. 

Chr.  Give  me  leave  to  put  in  a  word  : — you  ought  not  so 
slightly  to  speak  of  this  matter  :  for  this  I  will  boldly  affirm, 
(even  as  my  good  Companion  hath  done)  that  no  man  can 
know  Jesus  Christ  but  by  the  revelation  of  the  Father  ;  yea, 
and  faith  too,  by  which  the  soul  layeth  hold  upon  Christ,  (if  it 
be  right)  must  be  wrought  by  the  exceeding  greatness  of  his 
mighty  power  ;*  the  working  of  which  faith,  I  perceive,  poor 
Ignorance,  thou  art  ignorant  of.  Be  awakened  then,  see  thine 
own  wretchedness,  and   flee  to  the  Lord  Jesus  ;  and  by  his 

*  Matt.  xi.  27.  1  Cor.  xii.  3.  Eph.  i.  18,  19. 
(.t)  Pride,  unbelief,  and  carnal  prejudices  or  affections,  so  close  the 
mind  of  a  firmer  against  the  spiritual  glory  of  the  Person  and  redemption 
of  Christ,  that  nothing  but  the  illumination  of  the  Spirit  removing  this 
veil  can  enable  him  to  understand  and  receive  the  revelation  of  the  sacred 
Oracles  on  these  important  subjects. 


Advantages  of  Holy  Fear.  197 

righteousness,  which  is  the  righteousness  of  God,  (for  he  him- 
self is  God,)  thou  shalt  be  delivered  from  condemnation. 

Igncr.  You  go  so  fast  I  cannot  keep  pace  with  you  :  do  you 
go  on  before  ;  I  must  stay  a  while  behind. 

Then  they  said — 

4  Well,  Ignorance,  wilt  thou  yet  foolish  be 
To  slight  good  counsel,  ten  times  given  thee  ? 
And  if  thou  yet  refuse  it,  thou  shalt  know, 
Ere  long,  the  evil  of  thy  doing  so. 
Remember,  man,  in  time  ;  stop,  do  not  fear  ; 
Good  counsel  taken  well  saves  ;  therefore  hear, 
But  if  thou  yet  shall  slight  it,  thou  wilt  he 
The  loser,  Ignorance,  I'll  warrant  thee.' 

Then  Christian  addressed  thus  himself  to  his  fellow  : 

Well,  come,  my  good  Hopeful,  I  perceive  that  thou  and  I 
must  walk  by  ourselves  again. 

So  I  saw  in  my  dream,  that  they  went  on  apace  before,  and 
Ignorance,  he  came  hobbling  after.  Then  said  Christian  to 
his  companion,  it  pities  me  much  for  this  poor  man  ;  it  will 
certainly  go  ill  with  him  at  last. 

Hope.  Alas  !  there  are  abundance  in  our  Town  in  his  con- 
dition, whole  families,  yea,  whole  streets,  and  that  of  Pilgrims 
too  ;  and  if  there  be  so  many  in  our  parts,  how  many,  think 
you,  must  there  be  in  the  place  where  he  was  born  ?  (?/) 

Chr.  Indeed  the  word  saith,  "  He  hath  blinded  their  eyes, 
lest  they  should  see,"  &c. 

But  now  we  are  by  ourselves,  what  do  you  think  of  such 
men  ?  have  they  at  no  time,  think  you,  convictions  of  sin, 
and  so  consequently,  fears  that  their  state  is  dangerous  ? 

Hope.  Nay,  do  you  answer  that  question  yourself,  for  you 
are  the  elder  man. 

Chr.  Then  I  say,  sometimes  (as  I  think)  they  may  ;  but 
they,  being  naturally  ignorant,  understand  not  that  such 
convictions  tend  to  their  good  ;  and  therefore  they  do  despe- 
rately seek  to  stifle  them,  and  presumptuously  continue  to 
flatter  themselves  in  the  way  of  their  own  hearts. 

Hope.  I  do  believe,  as  you  say,  that  fear  tends  much  to 
men's  good,  and  to  make  them  right  at  their  beginning  to  go 
on  pilgrimage. 

(jj)  Tf  numbers  of  ignorant  persons  may  he  found  among  the  apparent- 
ly religious,  what  must  be  the  case  of  those,  who  are  left  without  instruc- 
tion to  their  native  pride  and  self-conceit  ? 
17* 


1&8  The  Ignorant  endeavour  to  stifle  Fear. 

Chr.  Without  all  doubt  it  doth,  if  it  be  right :  for  so  says 
the  word,  "  The  fear  of  the  Lord  is  the  beginning  of  wisdom."* 
Hope.   How  will  you  describe  right  fear  ? 
Chr.   True  or  right  fear  is  discovered  by  three  things — 
1.    By  its  rise  :  it  is  caused  by  saving  convictions  for  sin.— 

2.  It  driveth  the  soul  to  lay  fast  hold  of  Christ  for  salvation. — 

3.  It  begetteth  and  continueth  in  the  soul  a  great  reverence  of 
God,  his  word,  and  ways,  keeping  it  tender,  and  making  it 
afraid  to  turn  from  them,  to  the  right  h  and  or  to  the  left,  to  any 
thing  that  may  dishonour  God,  break  its  peace,  grieve  the 
Spirit,  or  causa  the  enemy  to  speak  reproachfully.  (z) 

Hope.  Well  said  ;  I  believe  you  have  said  the  truth. — 
Are  we  now  almost  got  past  the  Enchanted  Ground  ? 

Chr.  Why  ?  are  you  weary  of  this  discourse? 

Hope.  No  verily,  but  that  I  would  know  where  we  are. 

Cur.  We  have  not  now  above  two  miles  further  to  go 
thereon. — But  let  us  return  to  our  matter. — Now  the  igno- 
rant know  not  that  such  convictions,  that  tend  to  put  them  in 
fear,  are  for  their  good,  and  therefore  they  seek  to  stifle  them. 

Hope.  How  do  they  seek  to  stifle  them  ? 

Chr.  1.  They  think  that  those  fears  are  wrought  by  the 
devil,  (though  indeed  they  are  wrought  of  God  ;)  and,  think- 
ing so,  they  resist  them,  as  things  that  directly  tend  to  their 
overthrow.  2.  1  hey  also  think  that  these  fears  tend  to  the 
spoiling  of  their  faith  ;  when,  alas  for  them,  poor  men  that 
they  are,  they  have  none  at  all ! — and  therefore  they  harden 
their  hearts  against  them.  3.  They  presume  they  ought  not 
to  fear,  and  therefore  in  despite  of  them  wax  presumptuously 
confident.     4.  They  see  that  those  fears  tend  to  take  away 

*  Job  xxviii.  "28.  Psa.  cxi.  10.  Prov.  i.  7.  ix.  10. 
(3)  Fears  of  wrath  are  too  generally  ascribed  to  unbelief,  and  deemed 
prejudicial;  but  this  arises  from  ignorance  and  mistake;  for  belief  of 
God's  testimony  must  excite  fears  in  every  heart,  till  it  is  clearly  perceiv- 
ed how  that  wrath  may  be  escaped  ;  and  doubts  mingled  with  hopes  must 
arise  from  faith,  till  a  man  is  conscious  of  having  experienced  a  saving 
change.  These  fears  aad  doubts  excite  men  to  self-examination,  watch- 
fulness, and  diligence  ;  and  thus  tend  to  the  believer's  establishment,  and 
"  the  full  assurance  of  hope  unto  the  end  :"  while  the  want  of  them  often 
results  from  unbelief -nd  stupidity  of  conscience,  and  terminates  in  carnal 
security  and  abuse  of  the  gospel.  Fears  may  indeed  be  excessive  and  un- 
reasonable, and  the  effect  of  unbelief:  but  it  is  better  to  mark  the  ex- 
trerre,  and  caution  men  against  it,  than  by  declaiming  indiscriminately 
against  all  doubts  and  fears,  to  help  sinners  to  deceive  themselves,  and 
discourage  weak  believers  from  earnestly  using  the  scriptural  means  of 
*  making  their  calling  and  election  sure." 


Talk  about  one  Temporary.  1 99 

from  them  their  pitiful  old  self-holiness,  and  tnerefore  they 
resist  them  with  all  their  might,  (a) 

Hope.  I  know  something  of  this  myself:  for  before  I  knew 
myself  it  was  so  with  me. 

Chr.  Well,  we  will  leave  at  this  time,  our  neighbour  Igno- 
rance b}'  himself,  and  fall  upon  another  profitable  question. 

Hope.  With  all  my  heart  :  but  you  shall  still  begin. 

Chr.  Well  then,  did  you  not  know,  about  ten  years  ago,  one 
Temporary  in  vour  parts,,  who  was  a  forward  man  in  religion 
then  ? 

Hope.  Know  him  !  yes,  he  dwelt  in  Graceless,  a  town 
about  two  miles  oif  of  Honesty,  and  he  dwelt  next  door  to  one 
Turnback. 

Chr.  Right ;  he  dwelt  under  the  same  roof  with  him.  Well, 
that  man  was  much  awakened  once  :  1  believe  that  then  he 
had  some  sight  of  his  sins,  and  of  the  wages  that  was  due 
thereto. 

Hope.  I  am  of  your  mind,  for,  (my  house  not  being  above 
three  miles  from  him,)  he  would  oftentimes  come  to  me,  and 
that  with  many  tears.  Truly  I  pitied  the  man,  and  was  not 
altogether  without  hope  of  him  :  but,  one  may  see,  it  is  not 
every  one  that  cries,  Lord,  Lord. 

Chr.  He  told  me  once  that  he  was  resolved  to  go  on  pilgrim- 
age, as  we  go  now  ;  but  all  of  a  sudden  he  grew  acquainted 
with  one  Saveself,  and  then  he  became  a  stranger  to  me.  (6) 

Hope.  Now  since  we  are  talking  about  him,  let  us  a  little 
inquire  into  the  reason  of  the  sudden  backsliding  of  him  and 
such  others. 

Chr.  It  maybe  very  profitable  ;  but  do  you  begin. 

Hope.  Well  then,  there  are  in  my  judgment  four  reasons 
for  it. 

(a)  The  expression  pitiful  old  self-holiness,  denotes  the  opinion  that 
ignorant  persons  entertain  of  their  hearts  as  good  and  holy ;  while  the 
term,  self-righteousness,  relates  to  their  supposed  good  lives :  hut  nothing 
can  be  further  from  our  author's  meaning,  than  to  speak  against  "  sanctifi- 
cation  by  the  Spirit  unto  obedience,'1  as  evidential  of  our  union  with 
Christ,  aud  acceptance  in  his  righteousness. 

(b)  Temporary  was  doctrinally  acquainted  with  the  gospel,  but  a  stran- 
ger to  its  sanctifying  power.  Such  men  have  been  forward  in  religion,  but 
that  is  now  past ;  for  they  were  always  graceless,  and  came  short  of  ho- 
nesty in  their  profession,  if  not  in  their  moral  conduct,  and  were  ever 
ready  to  turn  back  into  the  world  at  a  convenient  season.  They  have  in- 
deed been  alarmed  ;  but  terror  without  humdiation  will  never  subvert 
self-confidence  :  and  of  the  numbers  with  whom  some  ministers  converse 


200  Reasons  why  cowardly  ones  go  back. 

1.  Though  the  consciences  of  such  men  are  awakened,  yet 
their  minds  are  not  changed  :  therefore,  when  the  power  of 
guilt  weareth  away,  that  which  provoked  them  to  be  religious 
ceascth  :  wherefore  they  naturally  turn  to  their  own  course 
again  ;  even  as  we  see  the  dog  that  is  sick  of  what  he  hath 
eaten,  so  long  as  his  sickness  prevails  he  vomits  and  casts  up 
all  :  not  that  he  doth  this  of  free  mind,  (if  we  may  say  a  dog 
has  a  mind,)  but  because  it  troubleth  his  stomach  :  but  now, 
when  his  sickness  is  over,  and  so  his  stomach  eased,  his  desires 
being  not  at  all  alienate  from  his  vomit,  he  turns  him  about, 
and  licks  up  all  ;  and  so  it  is  true  which  is  written,  "  The  dog 
is  turned  to  his  own  vomit  again. "*  Thus,  I  say  being  hot  for 
heaven  by  virtue  only  of  the  sense  and  fear  of  the  torments  of 
hell,  as  their  sense  of  hell,  and  the  fears  of  damnation,  chills 
and  cools,  so  their  desires  for  heaven  and  salvation  cool  also. 
So  then  it  comes  to  pass  that,  when  their  guilt  and  fear  is  gone, 
their  desires  for  heaven  and  happiness  die,  and  they  return  to 
their  course  again. 

2.  Another  reason  is,  they  have  slavish  fears  that  do  over- 
master them  : — I  speak  now  of  the  fears  that  they  have  of 
men  :  "  lor  the  fear  of  men  bringeth  a  snare. "t  So  then, 
though  they  seem  to  be  hot  for  heaven  so  long  as  the  flames 
of  hell  are  about  their  ears,  yet,  when  that  terror  is  a  little 
over,  they  betake  themselves  to  second  thoughts,  namely,  that 
it  is  good  to  be  wise,  and  not  to  run  (for  they  know  not  what,) 
the  hazard  of  losing  all,  or  at  least  of  bringing  themselves  into 
unavoidable  and  unnecessary  troubles  ;  and  so  they  fall  in  with 
the  world  again. 

3.  The  shame  that  attends  religion  lies  also  as  a  block  in 
their  way  :  they  are  proud  and  haught}',  and  religion  in  their 
eye  is  low  and  contemptible  :  therefore,  when  they  have  lost 
their  sense  of  hell  and  wrath  to  come,  they  return  again  to 
their  former  course. 

4.  Guilt,  and   to  meditate  terror,  are  grievous  to  them  ; 

*  2  Peti  ii.  22.  t  Prov.  xxix.  25. 

under  trouble  of  conscience,  and  of  ■whom  they  hope  well,  how  many  dis- 
appoint their  expectations,  and  after  a  time  plunge  deeper  into  sin  than 
ever !  Such  convictions  resemble  the  blossoms  of  the  fruit-tree,  which 
must  prer-ede  the  ripe  fruit,  but  do  not  always  produce,  it :  so  that  we 
cannot  say,  '  The  more  blossoms  there  are,  the  greater  abundance  will 
there  be  of  fruit;'  though  we  may  be  assured  that  there  can  be  no  fruit 
re  be  no  blossoms.  The  reasons  and  the  manner  of  such  men's  de- 
clensions and  apostacy  are  very  justly  and  emphatically  stated  :  though 
perhaps  not  with  sufficient  delicacy  to  suit  the  taste  of  this  fastidious  age. 


The  Steps  to  Apostacy.  t!Ol 

they  like  not  to  see  their  misery  before  they  come  into  it ; 
though  perhaps  the  sight  of  it  first,  if  they  loved  that  sight, 
might  make  them  flee  whither  the  righteous  flee  and  are  safe  : 
but  because  they  do,  as  1  hinted  before,  even  shun  the  thoughts 
of  guilt  and  terror ;  therefore  when  once  they  are  rid  of  their 
awakenings  about  the  terror  and  wrath  of  God,  they  harden 
their  hearts  gladly,  and  choose  such  ways  as  will  harden  them 
more  and  more. 

Chr.  You  are  pretty  near  the  business,  for  the  bottom  of  all 
is,  for  want  of  a  change  in  their  mind  and  will.  And  therefore 
they  are  but  like  the  felon  that  standeth  before  the  judge  :  he 
quakes  and  trembles,  and  seems  to  repent  most  heartily  ;  but 
the  bottom  of  all  is,  the  fear  of  the  halter,  not  of  any  detesta- 
tion of  the  offences  ;  as  is  evident,  because,  let  but  this  man 
have  his  liberty,  and  he  will  be  a  thief,  and  so  a  rogue  still ; 
whereas,  if  his  mind  was  changed,  he  would  be  otherwise. 

Hope.  Now  I  have  showed  you  the  reasons  of  their  going 
back,  do  you  show  me  the  manner  thereof. 

Chr.  So  I  will  willingly. — They  draw  off  their  thoughts,  all 
that  they  may,  from  the  remembrance  of  God,  death,  and  judg- 
ment to  come  : — then  they  cast  off  by  degrees  private  duties, 
as  closet-prayer,  curbing  their  lusts,  watching  sorrow  for  sin, 
and  the  like  : — then  they  shun  the  company  of  lively  and  warm 
Christians  : — after  that  they  grow  cold  to  public  duty  ;  as 
hearing,  reading,  godly  conference,  and  the  like  : — then  they 
begin  to  pick  holes,  as  we  say  in  the  coats  of  some  of  the 
godly,  and  that  devilishly  ;  that  they  may  have  a  seeming  colour 
to  throw  religion  (for  the  sake  of  some  infirmity  they  have 
spied  in  them,)  behind  their  backs  : — then  they  begin  to  ad- 
here to,  and  associate  themselves  with,  carnal,  loose,  and  wan- 
ton men  : — then  they  give  way  to  carnal  and  wanton  discourses 
in  secret ;  and  glad  are  they  if  they  can  see  such  things  in  any 
that  are  counted  honest,  that  they  may  the  more  boldly  do  it 
through  their  example. — After  this,  they  begin  to  play  with 
little  sins  only  : — and  then  being  hardened,  they  show  them- 
selves as  they  are.  Thus,  being  launched  again  into  the  gulf 
of  misery,  unless  a  miracle  of  grace  prevent  it,  they  everlast* 
ingly  perish  in  their  own  deceivings.  (c) 

(c)  "  The  hypocrite  will  not  pray  always ;"  nor  can  he  ever  pray,  with 
faith  or  sincerity,  for  spiritual  blessings  :  but  he  may  deprecate  misery, 
and  beg  to  be  made  happy,  and  continue  to  observe  a  form  of  private  re- 
ligion. But  when  such  men  begin  to  shun  the  company  of  lively  Chris- 
tians, to  neglect  public  ordinances,  and  to  excuse  their  own  conduct,  bv 

Cc 


202  The  Country  of  Beulah. 

Now  I  saw  in  my  dream  that  by  this  time  the  Pilgrims  were 
got  over  the  Enchanted  Ground,  and  entering  into  the  Coun- 
try of  Beulah,*  whose  air  was  very  sweet  and  pleasant,  the  way 
lying  directly  through  it,  they  solaced  themselves  there  for  a 
season.  Yea,  here  they  heard  continually  the  singing  of  birds, 
and  saw  every  day  the  flowers  appear  in  the  earth,  and  heard 
the  voice  of  the  turtle  in  the  land. — In  this  country  the  sun 
shineth  night  and  day  :  wherefore  this  was  beyond  the  Valley 
of  the  Shadow  of  Death,  and  also  out  of  the  reach  of  Giant 
Despair,  neither  could  they  from  this  place  so  much  as  see 
Doubting  Castle.  Here  they  were  within  sight  of  the  City 
they  were  going  to  :  also  here  met  them  some  of  the  inhabi- 
tants thereof :  for  in  this  land  the  Shining  Ones  commonly 
walked,  because  it  was  upon  the  borders  of  heaven.  In  this 
land  also  the  contract  between  the  Bride  and  the  Bridegroom 
was  renewed  :  yea,  here,  "  as  the  Bridegroom  rcjoiceth  over 
the  Bride,  so  did  their  God  rejoice  over  them."  Here  they 
had  no  want  of  corn  and  wine  ;  for  in  this  place  they  met 
abundance  of  what  they  had  sought  for  in  all  their  pilgrimages. 
Here  they  heard  voices  from  out  of  the  City,  loud  voices, 
saying,  "  Say  ye  to  the  daughter  of  Zion.  Behold,  thy  salvation 
cometh !  Behold  his  reward  is  with  him!"  Here  all  the  inha- 
bitants of  the  country  called  them  "  the  holy  people,  the  re- 
deemed of  the  Lord,  sought  out — "  &c.  (d) 

*  Sol.  Song  ii.  10—12.  Isa.  lxii.  4—12. 
imitating  the  devil,  the  accuser  of  the  brethren,  in  calumniating  pious  per- 
sons, magnifying  their  imperfections,  insinuating  suspicions  of  them,  and 
aiming  to  confound  all  distinction  of  character  among  men  ;  we  may  safe- 
ly conclude  their  state  to  be  perilous  in  the  extreme.  While  professed 
Christians  should  be  exhorted  carefully  to  look  to  themselves,  and  to 
watch  against  the  first  incursions  of  this  spiritual  declension  ;  it  should 
also  be  observed,  that  the  lamented  infirmities  and  dulness  of  those  who 
persist  in  using  the  means  of  grace,  and  striving  against  sin  ;  who  decided- 
ly prefer  the  company  of  believers,  and  deem  them  the  excellent  of  the 
earth;  and  who  are  severe  in  judging  themselves,  but  candid  to  others, 
are  of  a  contrary  nature  and  tendency  to  the  steps  of  Temporary's  apos- 
tacy. 

(d)  The  word  Beulah  signifies  married;  and  the  prophet,  in  the  pas- 
sage whence  it  is  quoted,  predicted  a  very  flourishing  state  of  religion, 
which  is  yet  in  futurity  :  but  the  author  accommodates  it  to  the  sweet 
peace  and  confidence  which  tried  believers  commonly  experience  ton  ards 
the  close  of  their  lives. — This  general  rule  admits  indeed  of  exceptions  : 
but  the  author,  having  witnessed  many  of  these  encouraging  scenes,  was 
willing  to  animate  himself  and  his  afflicted  brethren  with  the  hope  of  si- 
milar triumphant  joys.  The  communion  of  saints  in  prayer,  praises,  and 
thanksgivings,  with  liberty  and  ardour,  and  hearts  united  in  cordial  love; 


The  Pilgrims  overcome  with  Delight.  203 

Now,  as  they  walked  in  this  land,  they  had  more  rejoicing 
than  in  parts  more  remote  from  the  Kingdom  to  which  they 
were  bound  ;  and  drawing  near  to  the  City  they  had  yet  a 
more  perfect  view  thereof.  It  was  builded  of  pearls  and  pre- 
cious stones,  also  the  streets  thereof  were  paved  with  gold  :  so 
that,  by  reason  of  the  natural  glory  of  the  City,  and  the  reflec- 
tion of  the  sun  beams  upon  it,  Christian  with  desire  fell  sick  ; 
Hopeful  also  had  a  fit  or  two  of  the  same  disease  ;  wherefore 
here  they  lay  by  it  a  while,  crying  out  because  of  their  pangs, 
"  If  you  see  my  Beloved,  tell  him  that  I  am  sick  of  love."   (e) 

But,  being  a  little  strengthened,  and  better  able  to  bear  their 
sickness,  they  walked  on  their  way,  and  came  yet  nearer 
and  nearer,  where  were  orchards,  vineyards,  and  gardens,  and 
their  gates  opened  into  the  highway.  Now,  as  they  came  up 
to  these  places,  behold  the  Gardener  stood  in  the  way  ;  to 
whom  the  Pilgrims  said,  '  Whose  goodly  vineyards  and  gardens 
are  these  ?'  He  answered,  '  They  are  the  King's,  and  are 
planted  here  for  his  own  delights,  and  also  for  the  solace  of 
Pilgrims.' — So  the  Gardener  had  them  into  the  vineyards,  and 
bid  them  refresh  themselves  with  the  dainties  ;*  he  also  show- 

*  Deut.  xxiii.  24. 
the  beauties  of  holiness,  and  the  consolations  of  the  Holy  Spirit;  the  healing 
beams  of  the  Son  of  Righteousness,  shining*  by  the  sweet  light  of  divine 
truth  upon  the  soul;  exemptions  from  darkening  temptations  and  harassing 
doubts  ;  lively  earnests  and  near  prospects  of  heavenly  felicity  ;  a  cheer- 
ing sense  of  communion  with  the  heavenly  host,  in  their  fervent  adora- 
tions, and  a  realizing  apprehension  of  their  ministering  care  over  the  heirs 
of  salvation  ;  a  comfortable  renewal  of  the  acceptance  of  Christ,  sealed 
with  the  tokens,  pledges,  and  assurances  of  his  love;  gratitude,  submis- 
sion, confidence  in  God,  hope,  and  the  sweet  exercise  of  tenderness,  sym- 
pathy, meekness,  and  humility,  but  little  interrupted  by  the  working  of 
the  contrary  evils : — these  things  seem  to  constitute  the  happy  state  here 
represented.  It  is  remarkable  that  the  Psalms  (which  were  intended, 
among  other  uses,  to  regulate  the  devotions  and  experiences  of  believers) 
abound  at  first  with  confessions,  complaints,  fears,  and  earnest  cries  of  dis- 
tress or  danger;  but  towards  the  close  become  more  and  more  the  language 
of  confidence,  gratitude  and  joy,  and  conclude  with  unmingled  praises  and 
thanksgivings. 

(«)  In  the  immediate  view  of  heavenly  felicity.  Paul  "  desired  to  de- 
part hence  and  be  with  Christ,  as  far  better"  than  life  ;  and  David  "  faint- 
ed for  God's  salvation."  In  the  lively  exercise  of  holy  affections,  the  be- 
liever grows  weary  of  this  sinful  world  ;  and  loners  to  have  his  faith  chang- 
ed for  sight,  his  hope  swallowed  up  in  enjoyment,  and  his  love  perfected, 
and  secured  from  all  interruption  and  abatement.  Were  this  frame  of 
mind  habitual,  it  might  unfit  men  for  the  common  concerns  of  life,  which 
appear  very  trifling  to  the  soul  when  employed  in  delightful  admiring 
contemplation  of  heavenly  glory. 


2t>4  Angels  meet  them. 

edthem  there  the  King's  walks  and  the  arbours,  where  he  de~ 
lighted  to  be  :   and  here  they  tarried  and  slept. 

Now  I  beheld  in  my  dream,  that  they  talked  more  in  their 
sleep  at  this  time  than  ever  they  did  in  all  their  joumej'  ;  and, 
being  in  a  muse  thereabout,  the  Gardener  said  even  to  me, 
Wherefore  musest  thou  at  the  matter  ?  it  is  the  nature  of  the 
fruit  of  the  grapes  of  these  vineyards  "  to  go  down  so  sweetly 
as  to  cause  the  lips  of  them  that  are  asleep  to  speak."  (/) 

So  I  saw  that  when  they  awoke  they  addressed  themselves 
to  go  up  to  the  City.  But,  as  1  said,  the  reflection  of  the  sun 
upon  the  City,  (for  the  City  was  pure  gold*,)  was  so  extreme- 
ly glorious  that  they  could  not  as  yet  with  open  face  behold  it, 
but  through  an  instrument  made  for  that  purpose.  So  1  saw, 
that  as  they  went  on,  there  met  them  two  Men  in  raiment  that 
shone  like  gold,  also  their  faces  shone  as  the  light. 

These  Men  asked  the  Pilgrims  whence  they  came  ?  and 
they  told  them.  They  also  asked  them  where  they  had  lodg- 
ed, what  difficulties  and  dangers,  what  comforts  and  pleasures, 
they  had  met  in  the  way  ?  and  they  told  them.  Then  said  the 
Men  that  met  them,  '  You  have  but  two  difficulties  more  to 
meet  with,  and  then  you  are  in  the  City.'  (g) 

Christian  then  and  his  companion  asked  the  Men  to  go 
along  with  them  :  so  they  told  them  they  would  :  but,  said 
they,  '  You  must  obtain  it  by  your  own  faith.' — So  I  saw  in 
my  dream,  that  they  went  on  together  till  they  came  in  sight 
of  the  Gate. 

Now  I  further  saw  that  betwixt  them  and  the  Gate  was  a 
River ;  but  there  was  no  Bridge  to  go  over :  the  River  was 
very  deep.  At  the  sight  therefore  of  this  River,  the  Pilgrims 
were  much  stunned  ;  but  the  Men  that  went  with  them,  said, 
'  You  must  go  through,  or  you  cannot  come  at  the  Gate.' 

The  Pilgrims  then  began  to  inquire  if  there  was  no  other 

*Rev.  xxi.  18.  2  Cor.  iii.  18. 

(/)  Attendance  on  the  putilic  ordinances  is  always  the  believer's  duty 
and  privilege  ;  yet  he  cannot  at  all  times  delight  in  them  :  but,  when  holy 
affections  are  in  lively  exercise,  he  sweetly  rests  in  these  earnests  of  hea- 
venly joy  ;  and  speaks  freely  and  fervently  of  the  love  of  Chriat  and  the 
blessings  of  salvation,  to  the  edification  of  those  around  him  ;  who  often 
•wonder  at  witnessing  such  a  change,  from  reserve  and  diffidence  to  bold- 
ness and  earnestness,  in  urging  others  to  mind  the  one  thing  needful. 

is)  Perhaps  the  author  here  alluded  to  those  pre-intimations  of  death, 
that  some  persons  seem  to  receive  :  and  he  appears  to  have  ascribed  them 
to  the  guardian  angels,  watching  over  every  believer. — Death,  and  admi3~ 
sion  into  the  City,  were  the  only  difficulties  that  awaited  the  Pilgrims. 


River  without  a  Bridge.  205 

way  to  the  Gate  ?  to  which  they  answered,  '  Yes  ;  but  there 
hath  not  any,  save  two,  to  wit,  Enoch  and  Elijah,  bean  per- 
mitted to  tread  that  path  since  the  foundation  of  the  world,  nor 
shall  until  the  last  trumpet  shall  sound.'  The  Pilgrims  then, 
(especially  Christian)  began  to  despond  in  their  minds,  and 
looked  this  way  and  that,  but  no  way  could  be  found  by  them, 
by  which  they  might  escape  the  Ptiver.  Then  they  asked  the 
Men  '  If  the  waters  were  all  of  a  depth?'  They  said,  no  ; 
yet  they  could  not  help  them  in  that  case  :  '  For,'  said  they, 
'  you  shall  find  it  deeper  or  shallower,  as  you  believe  in  the 
King  of  the  place.' 

They  then  addressed  themselves  to  the  water,  and  entering, 
Christian  began  to  sink,  and  crying  out  to  his  good  friend 
Hopeful,  he  said,  "  I  sink  in  deep  waters  ;  the  billows  go  over 
my  head,  all  his  waves  go  over  me.     Selah." 

Then  said  the  other,  '  Be  of  good  cheer,  my  brother  ;  I 
feel  the  bottom  and  it  is  good.'  Then  said  Christian,  'Ah' 
my  friend,  the  sorrows  of  death  have  compassed  me  about,  I 
shall  not  see  the  land  that  flows  with  milk  and  honey.'  And 
with  that  a  great  darkness  and  horror  fell  upon  Christian,  so 
that  he  could  not  see  before  him.  Also  he  here  in  great  measure 
lost  his  senses,  so  that  he  could  neither  remember  nor  orderly 
talk  of  any  of  those  sweet  refreshments,  that  he  had  met  with 
in  the  way  of  his  pilgrimage.  But  all  the  words  that  he  spake 
still  tended  to  discover  that  he  had  horror  of  mind,  and  hearty 
fears  that  he  should  die  in  that  River,  and  never  obtain  en- 
trance in  at  the.  Gate.  Here  also,  as  they  that  stood  by  per- 
ceived, he  was  much  in  the  troublesome  thoughts  of  the  sins 
that  he  had  committed,  both  since  and  before  he  began  to  be  a 
Pilgrim.  (Ji)     It  was  also  observed,   that  he  was  troubled  with 

(Ji)  Death  is  aptly  represented  by  a  deep  River  without  a  bridge,  se- 
parating the  believer  from  his  heavenly  inheritance  :  as  Joidon  flowed 
between  Israel  and  the  promised  land.  From  this  River,  nature  shrinks 
back,  even  when  faith,  hope,  and  love,  are  in  lively  exercise  ;  but  when 
these  decline,  alarm  and  consternation  may  unite  with  reluctance  at  the 
thoughts  of  crossing  it.  The  dreaded  pangs  that  precede  the  awful  sepa- 
ration of  those  intimate  associates,  the  soul  and  body  ;  the  painful  parting 
with  dear  friends  and  every  earthly  object;  the  gloomy  ideas  of  the  dark, 
cold,  and  noisome  grave ;  and  the  solemn  thought  of  launching  into  an. 
unseen  eternity,  render  Death  the  king  of  terrors. — But  faith  in  a  crucifi- 
ed, buried,  risen,  and  ascended  Saviour ;  experience  of  his  faithfulness  and 
love  in  times  past;  hope  of  an  immediate  entrance  into  his  presence, 
where  temptation,  conflict,  sin  and  suffering  will  find  no  admission  ;  and 
the  desire  of  perfect  Itnowledge,  holiness  and  felicity,  will  reconcile  the 

18 


SOS  Christian's  Terrors  in  the  River. 

apparitions  of  hobgoblins  and  evil  spirits  :  for  ever  and  anon 
he  would  intimite  so  much  by  words.  Hopeful  therefore 
here  had  much  ado  to  keep  his  hrother's  head  above  water  j 
yea,  sometimes  he  would  be  quite  gone  down,  and  then,  ere  a 
while,  rise  up  again  half  dead.  Hopeful  also  would  endeavour 
to  comfort  him  saying,  '  Brother,  I  see  the  Gate,  and  men 
standing  by  to  receive  us  ;'  but  Christian  would  answer,  '  It  is 
you,  it  is  you  they  wait  for  ;  you  have  been  hopeful  ever 
since  I  knew  you.'  '  And  so  have  you,'  said  he  to  Christian. 
;  Ah,  brother,'  said  he,  '  surely  if  1  was  right,  he  would  now 
rise  up  to  help  me  ;  but  for  my  sins  he  hath  brought  me  into 
the  snare,  and  hath  left  me.'  Then  said  Hopeful,  '  My 
brother,  you  have  quite  forgot  the  text,  where  it  is  said  of  the 
wicked.  '  There  is  no  band  in  their  death,  but  their  strength 
is  firm  ;  they  are  not  troubled  as  other  men,  neither  are  they 
plagued  like  other  men.'  These  troubles  and  distresses  that 
you  go  through  in  these  waters,  are  no  sign  that  God  hath  for- 
saken you  ;  but  are  sent  to  try  you,  whether  you  will  call  to 

mind  to  the  inevitable  stroke,  aud  sometimes  give  a  complete  victory  over 
r  "sry  fear.  Yet  if  faith  and  hope  be  weakened,  through  the  recollection 
of  any  peculiar  misconduct,  the  withholding  of  divine  light  and  consola- 
tion, or  some  violent  assault  of  the  temper,  even  the  believer  will  be  pecu- 
liarly liable  to  alarm  and  distress.  His  reflecting  miud,  having  been  long 
accustomed  to  consider  the  subject  in  its  important  nature  and  conse- 
quences, has  very  different  apprehensions  of  God,  of  eternity,  of  judgment, 
of  sin,  and  of  himself,  than  other  men  have.  Sometimes  experienced  saints 
are  more  desponding  in  these  circumstances  than  their  junior  brethren  : 
constitution  has  considerable  effect  upon  the  mind  ;  and  some  men  (like 
Christian)  are  in  every  stage  of  their  profession,  more  exposed  to  tempta- 
tions of  a  discouraging  nature,  than  to  ambition,  avarice,  or  fleshly  lusts. 
It  has  before  been  suggested,  that  the  author  probably  meant  to  describe 
the  peculiarities  of  his  own  experience,  in  the  character  of  Christian  ;  and 
he.  may  perhaps  here  have  intimated  his  apprehension,  lest  he  should  not 
meet  death  with  becoming  fortitude.  A  conscientious  life  indeed  is  com- 
monly favoured  with  a  peaceful  close,  even  %vhen  forebodings  to  the  con- 
trary have  troubled  men  during  their  whole  lives :  and  this  is  so  far  gene- 
ra!, that  they  best  provide  for  a  comfortable  death,  who  most  diligently 
attend  to  the  duties  of  their  station,  and  the  improvements  of  their  talents, 
from  evangelical  principles ;  whereas  they  who  live  negligently,  and  yield 
to  temptation,  make,  as  it  were,  an  assignation  with  terror  to  meet  them 
on  their  death-bed,  a  season  when  comfort  is  more  desirable  than  at  any 
other.  The  Lord,  however,  is  no  man's  debtor  :  none  can  claim  consola- 
tion as  their  due  :  and,  though  a  believer's  experience  and  the  testimony 
of  his  conscience  may  evidence  the  sincerity  of  his  faith  and  love  :  yet  he 
must  disclaim  to  the  last  every  other  dependence  than  the  righteousness 
and  blood  of  Christ,  and  the  free  mercy  of  God  in  him. 


Christian  troubled  by  Evil  Spirits.  207 

mind  that  which  heretofore  you  have  received  of  his  goodness, 
and  live  upon  him  in  your  distresess.' 

Then  I  saw  in  my  dream,  that  Christian  was  in  a  muse  a 
while.  To  whom  also  Hopeful  added  this  word,  V  Be  of  good 
cheer,  Jesus  Christ  maketh  thee  whole."  And  with  that 
Christian  brake  out  with  a  loud  voice,  '  Oh,  I  see  him  again  ! 
and  he  tells  me,  "  When  thou  passest  through  the  waters, 
will  be  with  thee  ;  and  through  rivers,  they  shall  not  overflow 
thee."* — Then  they  both  took  courage,  and  the  enemy  was 
after  that  as  still  as  a  stone,  until  they  were  gone  over.  Chris- 
tian therefore  presently  found  ground  to  stand  upon,  and  so  it 
followed  that  the  rest  of  the  River  was  but  shallow  :  thus,  they 
got  over,  (i) 

Now  upon  the  bank  of  the  River,  on  the  other  side,  they 
saw  the  two  Shining  Men  again,  who  there  waited  for  them. 
Wherefore  being  come  out  of  the  River,  they  saluted  them, 
saying,  "  We  are  ministering  spirits  sent  forth  to  minister  for 
those  that  shall  be  heirs  of  salvation."  Thus  they  went  along 
towards  the  Gate. — Now  you  must  note  that  the  City  stood 
upon  a  mighty  hill  :  but  the  Pilgrims  went  up  that  hill  with 
ease,  because  they  had  these  two  Men  to  lead  them  up  by  the 
arms  :  also  they  had  left  their  mortal  garments  behind  them 
m  the  River  ;  for  though  they  went  in  with  them,  they  came 
out  without  them.  They  therefore  went  up  here  with  much 
agility  and  speed,  though  the  foundation  upon  which  the  City 
was  framed  was  higher  than  the  clouds  :  they  therefore  went 
up  through  the  regions  of  the  air,  sweetly  talking  as  they 
went,  being  comforted,  because  they  safely  got  over  the  River, 
and  had  such  glorious  Companions  to  attend  them.  (&) 

*  Isa.  xliii.  2. 

(i)  The  temporary  distresses  of  dying  believers  often  arise  from  bodily 
disease,  which  interrupt  the  free  exercise  of  their  intellectual  powers.  Of 
this  Satan  will  be  sure  to  take  advantage,  as  far  as  he  is  permitted  ;  and 
will  suggest  gloomy  imaginations,  not  only  to  distress  them,  but  to  dis- 
hearten others  by  their  example. — What  may  in  this  state  be  painted  be- 
fore the  fancy  we  cannot  tell :  but  it  is  generally  observed,  that  such  pain- 
ful conflicts  terminate  in  renewed  hope  and  comfort,  frequently  by  means 
of  the  conversation  and  prayers  of  Christians  and  ministers  ;  so  that  they, 
who  for  a  time  have  been  most  distressed,  have  at  length  died  most  tri- 
umphantly. 

(&)  When  "  Lazarus  died,  he  was  carried  by  angels  into  Abraham's  bo- 
som ;"  and  we  have  every  reason  to  believe,  that  the  services  of  these 
friendly  spirits  to  the  souls  of  departed  saints  are  immediate  and  sensible ; 
and  that  their  joy  is  such  as  is  here  described.  The  beautiful  description 
that  follows  admits  of  no  elucidation :  some  of  the  images  indeed  are  taken 


208  The  Pilgrims  mount  zvith  ease  to  the  City, 

The  talk  that  they  had  with  the  Shining  Ones  was  about  the 
glory  of  the  place  ;  who  told  them,  that  the  beauty  and  glory 
of  it  was  inexpressible.  There,  said  they,  is  "  The  Mount 
Zion,  the  heavenly  Jerusalem,  the  innumerable  company  of 
angels,  and  the  spirits  of  just  men  made  perfect."*  You  are 
going  now,  said  they,  to  the  Paradise  of  God,  wherein  you 
shall  see  the  Tree  of  Life,  and  eat  of  the  never-fading  fruits 
thereof:  and  when  you  come  there  you  shall  have  white  robes 
given  you,  and  your  w;;lk  and  talk  shall  be  every  day  with  the 
King,  even  all  the  days  of  eternity.!  There  you  shall  not  see 
again  sum  things  as  you  saw  when  you  were  in  the  lower  re- 
gion upon  the  earth,  to  wit,  sorrow,  sickness,  affliction,  and 
death,  "  for  the  former  things  are  passed  away. "J  You  are 
going  now  to  Araham,to  Isaac,  and  Jacob,  and  to  the  prophets, 
men  that  God  hath  taken  away  from  the  evil  to  come,  and  that 
are  now  "  resting  upon  their  beds,  each  one  walking  in  his 
righteousness."  The  men  then  asked,  '  What  must  we  do  in 
the  holy  place  V  To  whom  it  was  answered,  '  You  must 
there  receive  the  comfort  of  all  your  toil,  and  have  joy  for  all 
your  sorrow  ;  you  must  reap  what  you  have  sown,  even  the 
fruit  of  all  your  prayer*,  and  tears,  and  sufferings,  for  the 
King,  by  the  wajr.§  In  that  place  you  must  wear  crowns  of 
gold,  and  enjoy  the  perpetual  sight  and  vision  of  the  Holy 
One,  for  there  "  )rou  shall  see  Him  as  he  is.'Vi  There  also 
you  shall  serve  Him  continually  with  praise,  with  shouting, 
and  thanksgiving,  whom  you  desired  to  serve  in  the  world, 
though  with  much  difficulty,  because  of  the  infirmity  of  your 
flesh.  There  your  eyes  shall  be  delighted  with  seeing,  and 
your  ears  with  hearing,  the  pleasant  voice  of  the  Mighty  One. 
There  you  shall  enjoy  your  friends  again,  that  are  gone  thither 
before  you  ;  and  there  you  shall  with  joy  receive  even  every 
one  that  follows  into  the  holy  place  after  you.  There  also 
you  shall  be  clothed  with  glory  and  majesty,  and  put  into  an 
equipage  fit  to  ride  out  with  the  King  of  Glory.  When  he 
shali  come  with  sound  of  trumpet  in  the  clouds,  as  upon  the 
wings  of  the  wind,  you  shall  come  with  him  ;  and,  when  he 
shall  sit  upon  the  throne  of  judgment,  you  shall  sit  by  him  : 
yea,  and  when  he  shall  pass  sentence  upon  all  the  workers  of 
iniquity,  let  them  be  angels  or  men,  you  shall  have  a  voice 

*  Heb.  xii.  22—24.         t  Rev.  ii.  7.  iii.  4.  xxii.  5.         %  Isa.  lxv.  16. 
b  Gal.  vi.7,  8.         ||  1  John,  iii.  2. 
from  modern  customs ;  but  in  all  other  respects  it  is  entirely  scriptural, 
and  very  intelligible  and  animating  to  the  spiritual  mind. 


They  are  conducted  and  welcomed  by  Angels.  209 

in  that  judgment,  because  they  were  his  and  your  enemies. 
Also  when  he  shall  again  return  to  the  City,  you  shall  go  too 
with  sound   of  trumpet,  and  be  ever  with  him.'* 

Now,  while  they  were  thus  drawing  towards  the  Gate,  be- 
hold a  company  of  the  heavenly  host  came  out  to  meet  them  ; 
to  whom  it  was  said  by  the  other  two  Shining  Ones,  '  These 
are  the  men  that  have  loved  our  Lord,  when  they  were  in  the 
world,  and  that  have  left  all  for  his  holy  name,  and  he  hath 
sent  us  to  fetch  them,  and  we  have  brought  them  thus  far  on 
their  desired  journey,  that  they  may  go  in  and  look  their  Re- 
deemer in  the  face  with  joy.'  Then  the  heavenly  host  gave 
a  great  shout,  saying,  "  Blessed  are  they  that  are  called 
to  the  marriage-supper  of  the  Lamb."t  There  came  out  also 
at  this  time  to  meet  them  several  of  the  King's  trumpeters, 
clothed  in  white  and  shining  raiment,  who  with  melodious 
noises  and  loud  made  even  the  heavens  to  echo  with  their 
sound.  These  trumpeters  saluted  Christian  and  his  fellow 
with  ten  thousand  welcomes  from  the  world ;  and  this  they 
did  with  shouting  and  sound  of  trumpet. 

This  done,  they  compassed  them  round  on  every  side  ; 
some  went  before,  some  behind,  and  some  on  the  right  hand, 
some  on  the  left,  (as  it  were  to  guard  them  through  the  upper 
regions,)  continu ally  sounding  as  they  went,  with  melodious 
noise,  in  notes  on  high  ;  so  that  the  very  sight  was  to  them  that 
could  behold  it,  as  if  heaven  itself  was  come  down  to  meet 
them.  Thus  therefore  they  walked  on  together  ;  and,  as  they 
walked,  ever  and  anon  these  trumpeters,  even  with  joyful ' 
sound,  would,  by  mixing  their  music  with  looks  and  gestures, 
still  signify  to  Christian  and  his  brother  how  welcome  they 
were  into  their  company,  and  with  what  gladness  they  came  to 
meet  them.  And  now  were  these  two  men,  as  it  were,  in 
heaven,  before  they  came  at  it,  being  swallowed  up  with  the 
sight  of  angels,  and  with  hearing  of  their  melodious  notes.  Here 
also  they  had  the  City  itself  in  view  :  and  they  thought  they 
heard  all  the  bells  therein  to  ring,  to  welcome  them  thereto. 
But  above  all,  the  warm  and  joyful  thoughts  that  they  had 
about  their  own  dwelling  there  with  such  company,  and  that 
for  ever  and  ever.  Oh  !  by  what  tongue  or  pen  can  their  glori- 
ous joy  be  expressed  ? — Thus  they  came  up  to  the  Gate. 

Now,  when  they  were   come   up  to  the  Gate,  there  was 
written  over  it,  in  letters  of  gold,  "  Blessed  are  they  that  do 

*  Thess.  iv.  13— 17.  Jude  14,  15.     Dan.  vii.  9,  10.     1  Cor.  vi.  2,3. 
'     t  Rev.  xix.  9. 

Dd  18* 


219  They  enter  the  City  in  Triumph. 

his  commandments,  that  they  may  have  right  to  the  tree  of 
life,  and  may  enter  in  through  the  gates  into  the  city."*  (Z) 

Then  I  saw  in  my  dream  that  the  Shining  Men  bid  them 
call  at  the  Gate  ;  the  which  when  they  did,  some  from  above 
looked  over  the  Gate,  to  wit,  Enoch,  Moses,  and  Elijah,  &c. 
to  whom  it  was  said,  '  These  Pilgrims  are  come  from  the  City 
of  Destruction,  for  the  love  that  they  bear  to  the  King  of  this 
place.  ;'  and  then  the  pilgrims  gave  in  unto  them  each  man  his 
certificate,  which  they  had  received  in  the  beginning :  those 
therefore  were  carried  in  to  the  King,  who,  when  he  had  read 
them,  said,  '  Where  are  the  men  ?'  to  whom  it  was  answered, 
'  They  are  standing  without  the  Gate,'  The  King  then  com- 
manded to  "  open  the  Gate,  that  the  righteous  nation,"  said  he, 
*•  that  keepeth  truth  may  enter  in."| 

Now  I  saw  in  my  dream,  that  these  two  men  went  in  at  the 
Gate  ;  and,  lo  !  as  they  entered,  they  were  transfigured  ;  and 
they  had  raiment  put  on  that  shone  like  gold.  There  was 
also  that  met  them  with  harps  and  crowns,  and  gave  them  to 
them  ;  the  harps  to  praise  withal,  and  the  crowns  in  token  of 
honour.  Then  1  heard  in  my  dream  that  all  the  bells  in  the  City 
rang  again  for  joy,  and  that  it  was  said  unto  them,  "  Enter  ye 
into  the  joy  of  your  Lord."  I  also  heard  the  men  them- 
selves, that  they  sang  with  a  loud  voice,  saying,  "  Blessing, 
and  honour,  and  glory,  and  power,  be  to  Him  that  sitteth  upon 
the  throne,  and  to  the  Lamb  for  ever."J 

Now,  just  as  the  Gates  were  opened  to  let  in  the  men,  I 
looked  after  them,  and  behold  the  City  shone  like  the  sun  ; 
the  streets  also  were  paved  with  gold  ;  and  in  them  walked 
many  men  with  crowns  on  their  heads,  palms  in  their  hands, 
and  golden  harps,  to  sing  praises  withal. 

There  were  also  of  them  that  had  wings,  and  they  answered 
one  another  without  intermission,  saying,  "  Holy,  holy,  holy 
is  the  Lord."  And  after  that  they  shut  up  the  Gates  :  which 
when  i  had  seen,  I  wished  myself  among  them. 

*  Rev.  xxii.  14.  t  Isa.  xxvi.  2.  $  Rev.  v.  13,  14. 
(/)  The  commandments  of  God,  as  given  to  sinners  under  a  dispensa- 
tion of  mercy,  call  them  to  repentance,  faith  in  Christ,  and  the  obedieace 
of  fai'h  and  love ;  the  believer  habitually  practises  according  to  these 
commandments,  Irom  the  time  of  his  receiving  Christ  for  salvation  ;  and 
this  evidences  his  interest  in  all  the  blessings  of  the  new  covenant,  and 
proves  that  he  has  a  right  through  grace  to  the  heavenly  inheritance. — 
May  the  writer  of  these  remarks,  and  every  reader,  have  such  ''  an  abun- 
dant entrance,''  as  is  here  described,  "  into  the  everlasting  kingdom  of  out 
Lord  and  Saviour  Jesus  Christ !" 


Ignorance  ferried  over  by  Vain-Hope.  211 

Now,  while  I  was  gazing  upon  all  these  things  I  turned  my 
head  to  look  back;  arid  saw  Ignorance  come  up  to  the  River- 
side :  but  he  soon  got  over,  and  that  without  half  the  difficul- 
ty which  the  other  two  men  met  with.  For  it  happened  that 
there  was  then  in  that  place  one  Vain-hope,  a  ferry-man,  that 
with  his  boat  helped  him  over  ;  so  he,  as  the  other  I  saw,  did 
ascend  the  hill  to  come  up  to  the  Gate  ;  only  he  came  alone  ; 
neither  did  any  man  meet  him  with  the  least  encouragement. 
When  he  hadcome  up  to  the  Gate,  he  looked  up  to  the  writing 
that  was  above,  and  then  began  to  knock,  supposing  that  en- 
trance should  have  been  quickly  administered  to  him  :  but 
he  was  asked  by  the  men  that  looked  over  the  top  of  the  Gate, 
1  Whence  come  you?  And  what  would  you  have?'  He  an- 
swered, '  I  have  ate  and  drunk  in  the  presence  of  the  King, 
and  he  has  taught  in  our  streets.'  Then  they  asked  him  for 
his  Certificate,  that  they  might  go  in  and  show  it  to  the  King  : — 
so  he  fumbled  in  his  bosom  for  one  and  found  none.  Then, 
said  they,  Have  you  none  ?  But  the  man  answered  never  a 
word.  So  they  told  the  King,  but  he  would  not  come  down  to 
see  him  ;  but  commanded  the  two  Shining  Ones,  that  conduct- 
ed Christian  and  Hopeful  to  the  City,  to  go  out  and  take  Ig- 
norance, and  bind  him  hand  and  foot,  and  have  him  away. 
Then  they  took  him  up,  and  carried  him  through  the  air  to 
the  Door  that  I  saw  in  the  side  of  the  hill,  and  put  him  in 
there.  Then  I  saw  that  there  was  a  way  to  hell,  even  from 
the  gates  of  heaven,  as  well  as  from  the  City  of  Destruction,  (m) 

So  I  awoke,  and  beheld  it  was  a  dream. 

(m)  We  frequently  hear  of  persons  that  have  lived  strangers  to  evangelical 
religion,  and  the  power  of  godliness,  dying  with  great  composure  and  resig- 
nation :  and  such  instances  are  brought  forward  as  an  objection  to  the  neces- 
sity of  faith,  or  of  a  devoted  life.  But  what  do  they  prove  ?  What  evidence  is 
theie,  that  such  men  are  saved  1  Is  it  not  far  more  likely  that  they  continued 
to  the  end  under  the  power  of  ignorance  and  self-conceit ;  that  Satan  took 
care  not  to  disturb  them  ;  and  that  God  gave  them  over  to  a  strong  delusion, 
and  left  them  to  perish  with  a  lie  in  their  right  hand  ?  Men,  who  have  ne- 
glected religion  all  their  lives,  or  have  habitually  for  a  length  of  years  disgraced 
an  evangelical  profession,  being  when  near  death  visited  by  pious  persons, 
sometimes  obtain  a  sudden  and  extraordinary  measure  of  peace  and  joy,  and 
die  in  this  frame.  This  should  in  general  be  considered  as  a  bad  sign  :  for 
deep  humiliation,  yea  distress,  united  with  some  trembling  hope  in  God's 
mercy  through  tlie  gospel,  is  far  more  suited  to  their  case,  and  more  likely  to 
be  the  effect  of  spiritual  illumination.  But  when  a  formnl  visit  from  a  minister 
of  any  sect,  a  few  general  questions,  and  a  prayer,  (with  or  without  the  sa- 
crament.) calm  the  mind  of  a  dying  person,  whose  life  has  been  unsuitable  to 
the  Christian  profession  :  no  doubt,  could  we  penetrate  the  veil,  we  should  see 
him  wafted  across  the  River  in  the  boat  of  Vain-hope,  and  meeting  with  the 
awful  doom  tnat  is  here  described.  From  such  delusions,  good  Lord,  deliver 
us.    Amen. 

END  OF  PART  I 


PILGRIM'S    PROGRESS. 


P  A  R  T  II. 


COURTEOUS    COMPANIONS, 

SOME  time  since,  to  tell  yon  a  dream  that  I  had  of  Chris- 
tian the  Pilgrim,  and  of  his  dangerous  journey  towards'  the 
Celestial  Country,  was  pleasant  to  me  and  profitable  to  you. 
I  told  you  then  also  what  I  saw  concerning  his  wife  and  chil- 
dren, and  how  unwilling  they  were  to  go  with  him  on  pil- 
grimage :  insomuch  that  he  was  forced  to  go  on  his  progress 
without  them  ;  for  he  durst  not  run  the  danger  of  that  destruc- 
tion, which  he  feared  would  come  by  staying  with  them  in  the 
City  of  Destruction.  Wherefore,  as  I  then  showed  you,  he 
left  them  and  departed,  (a) 

Now  it  hath  happened,  through  the  multiplicity  of  business, 
that  I  have  been  much  hindered  and  kept  back  from  my  wont- 
ed travels  into  those  parts  where  he  went  ;  and  so  could  not, 
till  now,  obtain  an  opportunity  to  make  further  inquiry  after 
whom  he  left  behind,  that  I  might  give  you  an  account  of  them. 
But,  having  had  some  concerns  that  way  of  late,  I  went  down 
again  thitherward.  Now  having  taken  up  my  lodging  in  a 
wood,  about  a  mile  off  the  place,  as  1  slept  I  dreamed  again. 

And,  as  I  was  in  my  dream,  behold,  an  aged  gentleman 
came  by  where  I  lay  ;  and  because  he  was  to  go  some  part  of 
the  way  that  1  was  travelling,  methought  I  got  up   and  went 

(o)  It  ha?  been  before  observed,  That  the  first  part  of  '  The  Pilgrim's 
Progress'  is  in  all  respects  the  most  complete  :  Yet  there  are  many  things 
in  the  second  well  worthy  of  the  pious  reader's  attention  ;  nor  can  there 
be  any  doubt,  but  it  was  penned  by  the  same  author.  It  is  not,  however, 
necessary,  that  the  annotator  should  be  so  copious  upon  it,  as  upon  the 
mors  interesting  instructions  of  the  preceding  part.  In  general,  the  lead- 
in?  incidents  may  he  considered  as  the  author's  own  exposition  of  his 
meaning  in  the  former  part;  or  as  his  delineation  of  some  varieties,  that 
occur  in  events  of  *a  similar  nature  :  yet  some  particulars  will  demand, 
and  richly  deserve,  a  more  full  and  exact  elucidation. 


214  Sagacity  gives  an  account 

with  him.  So,  as  we  walked,  and  as  travellers  usually  do,  I 
was  as  if  we  fell  into  a  discourse,  and  our  t;ilk  happened  to  be 
about  Christian  and  his  travels  :  for  thus  I  began  with  the  old 
man  : 

'  Sir,'  said  I,  '  what  Town  is  that  there  below,  that  lieth  on 
the  left-hand  of  our  way  ?' 

Then  said  Mr.  Sagacity,  (for  that  was  his  name,)  '  It  is  the 
City  of  Destruction,  a  populous  place,  but  possessed  with  a 
very  ill-conditioned  and  idle  sort  of  people.' 

'  I  thought  that  was  that  City,'  quoth  1,  '  I  went  once  my- 
self through  that  Town  ;  and  th^efore  I  know  that  this  report 
you  give  of  it  is  true.' 

Sag.  Too  true  !  I  wish  I  could  ^peak  truth  in  speaking  bet- 
ter of  them,  that  dwell  therein. 

'  Well,  Sir,'  quoth  I,  '  then  I  perceive  you  to  be  a  well- 
meaning  man,  and  so  one  that  takes  pleasure  to  hear  and  tell  of 
that  which  is  good  :  pray  did  you  never  hear  what  happened 
to  a  man  some  time  ago  in  this  Town,  (whose  name  was 
Christian.)  that  went  on  a  pilgrimage  up  towards  the  higher 
regions  ?' 

Sag.  Hear  of  him  !  Ay,  and  I  also  heard  of  the  molestations, 
troubles,  wars,  captivities,  cries,  groans,  frights,  and  fears  that 
he  met  with  and  had  on  his  journey.  Besides,  I  must  tell  you 
all  our  country  rings  of  him  ;  there  are  but  few  houses,  that 
have  heard  of  him  and  his  doings,  but  have  sought  after  and  got 
the  records  of  his  pilgrimage  :  yea,  I  think  1  may  say,  that 
this  hazardous  journey  has  got  many  well-wishers  to  his  ways.; 
for,  though  when  he  was  here,  he  was  fool  in  every  man's 
mouth,  yet  now  he  is  gone  he  is  highly  commended  of  all. 
For  it  is  said  he  lives  bravely  where  he  is  :  yea,  many  of 
them  that  are  resolved  never  to  run  his  hazards,  yet  have 
their  mouths  water  at  his  gains. 

'  They  may.'  quoth  I,  '  well  think,  if  they  think  any  thing 
that  is  true,  that  he  liveth  well  where  he  is  ;  for  he  now  lives 
at  and  in  the  Fountain  of  life,  and  has  what  he  has  without  la- 
bour and  sorrow,  for  there  is  no  grief  mixed  therewith.  But 
pray,  what  talk  have  the  people  about  him  ?' 

Sag.  Talk !  the  people  talk  strangely  about  him  :  some  say, 
that  he  now  walks  in  white  ;*  that  he  has  a  chain  of  gold 
about  his  neck  ;  that  he  has  a  crown  of  gold,  beset  with 
pearls,  upon  his  head  :  others  say,  that  the  Shining  Ones  that 

*  Rev.  iii.  4.  vi.  11. 


Of  Christian's  Adventures.  215 

sometimes  showed  themselves  to  him  in  his  journey,  are  be- 
come his  companions,  and  that  he  is  as  familiar  with  them  in 
the  place  where  he  is,  as  here  one  neighbour  is  with  another.* 
Besides,  it  is  confidently  affirmed  concerning  him,  that  the  King 
of  the  place  where  he  is,  has  bestowed  upon  him  already  a 
very  rich  and  pleasant  dwelling  at  court,  and  that  he  every 
day  eateth,  and  drinketh,  and  walketh,  and  talketh,  with  him, 
and  receiveth  the  smiles  and  favours  of  him  that  is  Judge  of  all 
there.  Moreover,  it  is  expected  of  some,  that  his  prince  the 
Lord  of  that  Country,  will  shortly  come  into  these  parts, 
and  will  know  the  reason,  if  they  can  give  any,  why  his 
neighbours  set  so  little  by  him,  and  had  him  so  much  in  deri- 
sion, when  they  perceived  that  he  would  be  a  Pilgrim.! 

For  they  say,  that  now  he  is  so  in  the  affections  of  his  Prince, 
and  that  his  Sovereign  is  so  much  concerned  with  the  indigni- 
ties that  were  cast  upon  Christian,  when  he  became  a  Pilgrim, 
that  he  will  look  upon  all  as  if  done  to  himself:  and  no  mar- 
vel, for  it  was  for  the  love  that  he  had  to  his  Prince,  that  he 
ventured  as  he  did. J  (&) 

'  I  dare  say,'  quoth  1,  '  I  am  glad  of  it  ;  I  am  glad  for  the 
poor  man's  sake,  for  that  now  he  has  rest  from  his  labour, § 
and  for  that  he  now  reaps -the  benefits  of  his  tears  with  joy  ;|| 
and  for  that  he  has  got  beyond  the  gun-shot  of  his  enemies, 
and  is  out  of  the  reach  of  them  that  hate  him,  I  also  am  glad, 
for  that  a  rumour  of  these  things  is  noised  abroad  in  this  coun- 
try ;  who  can  tell  but  that  it  may  work  some  good  effect   on 

*  Zech.  iii.  7.         t  Jude  14,  15. 
$  Luke  s.  16.         §  Rev.  xiv.  13.  ||  Psa.  cxxvi.  5,  6. 

(b)  Christians  are  the  representatives  on  earth  of  the  Saviour  and 
Judge  of  the  world  ;  and  the  usage  they  meet  with,  whether  good  or  bad, 
commonly  originates  in  men's  love  to  him,  or  contemptuous  enmity  against 
him.  The  decisions  of  the  great  day  therefore  will  be  made,  with  an 
especial  reference  to  this  evidence  of  men's  faith  or  unbelief.  Faith  works 
by  love  of  Christ,  and  of  his  people  for  his  sake,  which  influences  men  to 
self-denying  kindness  towards  the  needy  and  dislressed  of  the  flock. 
Where  tiiese  fruits  are  totally  wanting,  it  is  evident  there  is  bo  love  of 
Christ,  and  consequently  no  faith  in  him,  or  saltation  by  him.  And  as 
true  believers  are  the  excellent  of  the  earth,  no  man  can  have  any  good 
reason  for  despising,  hating,  and  injuring  them  ;  so  that  this  usage  will  be 
adduced  as  a  proof  of  positive  enmity  to  Chris',  and  expose  the  condemned 
sinner  to  more  aggravated  misery.  Indeed,  it  often  appears  after  the 
death  oi  consistent  Christians,  that  the  consciences  of  their  most  scornful 
opposers  secretly  favoured  them :  it  mus.t  then  surely  be  deemed  the  wisest 
conduct  by  every  reflecting  person,  to  "  let  these  men  alone, — lest  haply 
he  should  be  found  to  fight  against  God." 


216         Christian's  wife  and  children  become  Pilgrims. 

some  that  are  left  behind  ? — But  pray,  Sir,  while  it  is  fresh  in 
my  mind,  do  you  hear  any  thing  of  his  wife  and  children  ? 
Poor  hearts,  I  wonder  in  my  mind  what  they  do. 

Sag.  Who  ?.Christi  ma  and  her  sons?  They  are  like  to  do 
as  well  as  did  Christian  himself;  for  though  they  all  played 
the  fool  at  first,  and  would  by  no  means  be  persuaded  by  either 
the  tears  or  entreaties  of  Christian,  yet  second  thoughts  have 
wrought  wonderfully  with  them  :  so  they  have  packed  up, 
and  are  also  gone  after  him. 

'Better  and  better,'  quoth  I !  'But,  what!  wife  and  chil- 
dren and  all  ?' 

Sag.  It  is  true  :  I  can  give  you  an  account  of  the  matter  : 
for  I  was  upon  the  spot  at  the  instant,  and  was  thoroughly  ac- 
quainted with  the  whole  affair. 

'  Then.'  said  I,  '  miy  a  man  report  it  for  a  truth  V 

Sag.  You  need  not  fear  to  affirm  it  :  I  mean,  that  they  are 
all  gone  on  pilgrimage,  both  the  good  woman  and  her  four 
boys.  And  being  we  are,  as  I  perceive,  going  some  consi- 
derable way  together,  I  will  give  you  an  account  of  the  whole 
matter. 

This  Christiana,  (for  that  was  her  name  from  the  day  that 
she  with  her  children  betook  themselves  to  a  Pilgrim's  life,) 
after  her  husband  was  gone  over  the  River  *  and  she  could  hear 
of  him  no  more,  her  thoughts  began  to  work  in  her  mind. 

First,  for  that  she  had  lost  her  husband,  and  for  that  the 
loving  bond  of  that  relation  w  is  utterly  broken  betwixt  them. 
For  you  know,  said  he  to  me,  nature  can  do  no  less  but  enter- 
tain the  living  with  many  a  heavy  cogitation  in  the  remem- 
brance of  the  loss  of  loving  relations.  This,  therefore,  of  her 
husband,  did  cost  her  many  a  tear.  But  this  was  not  all,  for 
Christiana  did  fdso  b^gin  to  consider  with  herself,  whether  her 
unbecoming  behaviour  towards  her  husband  was  not  one  cause 
th  it  she  saw  him  no  more  ;  and  that  in  such  sort  he  was  taken 
away  from  her.  And  upon  this  came  into  her  mind,  by 
swarms,  all  her  unkind,  unnatural,  and  ungodly  carriage  to  her 
dear  friend  ;  which  also  clogged  her  conscience,  and  bid  lo  id 
her  with  guilt.  She  was  moreover  much  broken  with  calling 
to  remembrance  the  restless  groans,  the  brinish  tears,  and  self- 
bemoaning  of  her  husband,  and  how  she  did  harden  her  heart 
against  all  his  entreaties,  and  loving  persuasions,  of  her  and 
her  sons,  to  go  with  him  :  yea.  there  was  not  any  thinsj  that 

*  Part  i.  p.  205—207. 


Christiana  is  admonished  by  Dreams.  217 

Christian  either  said  to  her,  or  did  before  her,  all  the  while 
that  his  burden  did  hang  on  his  back,  but  it  returned  upon  her 
like  a  fl  ish  of  lightning,  and  rent  the  caul  of  her  heart  in  sun- 
der ;  especially  that  bitter  outcry  of  his,  "  What  shall  I  do  to 
be  saved  ?"  did  ring  in  her  ears  most  dolefully.* 

Then  said  she  to  her  children,  '  Sons,  we  are  all  undone. 
I  have  sinned  away  your  fdther,  and  he  is  gone  :  he  would 
have  had  us  with  him,  but  I  would  not  go  myself:  I  also  have 
hindered  you  of  lite.'  With  th  it  the  boys  fell  into  tears,  and 
cried  to  go  after  their  father.  '  Oh !  said  Christiana,  that  it 
had  been  but  our  lots  to  go  with  him  ;  then  it  had  fared  well 
with  us,  beyond  what  it  is  like  to  do  now.  For  though  1  for- 
merly foolishly  imagined  concerning  the  troubles  of  your  fa- 
ther, that  they  proceeded  of  a  foolish  fancy  that  he  had,  or 
for  that  he  was  over-run  with  mel  mcholy  humours  :  yet  now 
it  will  not  out  of  ray  mind,  but  that  they  sprang  from  another 
cause  ;  to  wit,  for  that  light  of  life  was  given  him  ;|  by  the 
help  of  which,  as  I  perceive,  he  his  escaped  the  snares  of 
death.'  Then  they  wept  all  again,  and  cried  out,  '  Oh,  wo 
worth  the  day  !'  (c) 

The  next  night  Christiana  had  a  dream  ;  and  behold,  she 
saw  as  if  a  broad  parchment  was  opened  before  her,  in  which 
were  recorded  the  sum  of  her  ways,  and  the  crimes,  as  she 
thought,  looked  very  black  upon  her.  Then  she  cried  out 
aloud  in  her  sleep,  "  Lord,  have  mercy  upon  me  a  sinner  :"J 
— and  the  little  children  heard  her. 

After  this,  she  thought  she  saw  two  very  ill-favoured  ones 
standing  by  her  bed-side,  and  saying,  '  What  shall  we  do  with 

*  Part  i.  p.  19 — 12.  t  John  viii.  12.  %  Luke  xvni-  13- 
fc)  It  is  here  evident,  that  the  author  was  intent  on  encouraging'  pious 
persons  to  persevere  in  using  all  means  for  the  spiritual  good  of  their  chil- 
dren, even  when  they  see  no  effects  produced  by  them.  The  Scripture 
teaches  us  to  expect  a  blessing  on  such  endeavours  :  the  dying  testimony 
and  counsels  of  exemplary  believers  frequently  make  a  deeper  impression 
than  all  their  previous  instructions  :  the  death  of  near  relations,  who 
have  behaved  well  to  such  as  despised  them,  proves  a  heavier  loss  than 
was  expected:  the  recollection  of  unkind  behaviour  to  such  valuable 
friends,  and  of  the  pains  taken  to  harden  the  hearts  against  their  affection- 
ate admonitions,  sometimes  lies  heavy  on  the  conscience  ;  and  thus  the 
prayers  of  the  believer  for  his  children  or  other  relatives,  are  frequently 
answered  after  his  death.  And  when  some  of  them  begin  to  inquire, 
"  What  must  we  do  to  be  saved?"  these  will  become  zealous  instruments 
in  seeking  the  conversion  of  those,  whom  before  they  endeavoured  to 
prejudice  against  the  ways  of  God. 

Ee  t9 


218  Secret  visits  Christiana. 

this  woman  ?  for  she  cries  out  for  mercy  waking  and  sleeping  : 
if  she  be  suffered  to  go  on  as  she  begins,  we  shall  lose  her  as 
we  have  lost  her  husband.  Wherefore  we  must,  by  some 
way,  seek  to  take  her  off  from  the  thoughts  of  what  shall  be 
hereafter,  else  all  the  world  cannot  help  but  she  will  become  a 
Pilgrim.'  (d) 

Now  shj  awoke  in  a  great  sweat ;  also  a  trembling  was 
upon  her ;  but  after  a  while  she  fell  to  sleeping  again.  And 
then  she  thought  she  saw  Christian  her  husband  in  a  place  of 
bliss  among  many  immortals,  with  a  harp  in  his  hand,  standing 
and  playing  upon  it  before  One  that  sat  on  a  throne,  with  a 
rainbow  about  his  head.  She  saw  also,  as  if  he  bowed  his 
head  with  his  face  towards  the  paved  work  that  was  under 
his  Prince's  feet,  saying,  '  I  heartily  thank  my  Lord  and  King 
for  bringing  me  into  this  place.'  Then  shouted  a  company 
of  them  that  stood  round  about  and  harped  with  their  harps  : 
but  no  man  living  could  tell  what  they  said,  but  Christian  and 
his  companions. 

Next  morning,  when  she  was  up,  had  prayed  to  God,  and 
talked  with  her  children  a  while,  one  knocked  hard  at  the 
door  ;  to  whom  she  spake  out,  saying,  '  If  thou  comest  in  God's 
name,  come  in.'  So  he  said,  '  Amen  ;'  and  opened  the  door, 
and  saluted  her  with,  '  Peace  on  this  house.'  The  which 
when  he  had  done,  he  said,  '  Christiana,  knowest  thou  where- 
fore I  am  come  ?'  Then  she  blushed  and  trembled,  also  her 
heart  began  to  wax  warm  with  desires  to  know  from  whence 
he  came,  and  what  his  errand  was  to  her.  So  he  said  unto 
her,  '  My  name  is  Secret ;  I  dwell  with  those  that  are  high. 
It  is  talked  of,  where  I  dwell,  as  if  thou  hadst  a  desire  to  go 
thither :  also  there  is  a  report,  that  thou  art  aware  of  the 

(d)  The  mind,  during  sleep,  is  often  occupied  about  those  suhjects  that 
have  most  deeply  engaged  trie  akn.i  thoughts  :  and  it  sometimes  pleases 
God  to  make  use  of  idfas  thus  suggested,  to  i  nfiuence  the  conduct  by  ex- 
oiting  fears  or  hopes.  Provided  an  intimation  be  scriptural,  and  the  ef- 
fect salutary,  we  need  not  hesitate  to  consider  it  as  a  divine  monition, 
however  it  was  brought  to  the  mind;  but,  if  men  attempt  to  draw  con- 
clusions in  respect  of  their  acceptance  or  duty ;  to  determine  the  truth  of 
eertain  doctrines  ;  to  prophecy,  or  to  discover  hidden  things,  by  dreams 
or  visions  of  any  kind  ;  they  then  become  a  very  dangerous  and  disgrace- 
ful species  of  enthusiasm.  Whatever  means  are  employed,  conviction  of 
sin  and  a  deposition  earnestly  to  cry  for  m~rcy,  are  the  work  ol  the  Holy 
Spirit  in  the  heart;  and  on  the  other  hand,  the  powers  of  darkness  will 
surely  u«e  every  effort  and  stratagem  to  take  off  inquirers  from  thus 
earnestly  seeking  the  salvation  of  God. 


He  encourages  and  advises  Her.  219 

evil  thou  hast  formerly  done  to  thy  husband,  in  hardening  of 
thy  heart  against  his  way,  and  in  keeping  of  these  babes  in  their 
ignorance.  Christiana,  the  Merciiul  One  has  sent  me  to  tell 
thee,  that  he  is  a  God  ready  to  forgive,  and  that  he  taketh  de- 
light to  multiply  the  pardon  of  offences.  He  also  would  have 
thee  to  know  that,  he  inviteth  thee  to  come  into  his  presence, 
to  his  table  ;  and  that  he  will  feed  thee  with  the  fat  of  his 
house,  and  with  the  heritage  of  Jacob  thy  father.' 

'  There  is  Christian,  thy  husband  that  was,  with  legions 
more,  his  companions,  ever  beholding  that  Face  that  doth 
minister  life  to  the  beholders  :  and  they  will  all  be  glad, 
when  they  shall  hear  the  sound  of  thy  feet  step  over  thy 
Father's  threshold.' 

Christiana,  at  this  was  greatly  abashed  in  herself,  and  bow- 
ed her  head  to  the  ground.  This  Vision  proceeded,  and  said, 
'  Christiana,  here  is  also  a  letter  for  thee,  which  I  have  brought 
from  thy  husband's  King  ;'  so  she  took  it  and  opened  it,  but  it 
smelt  after  a  manner  of  the  best  perfume.*  Also  it  was  writ- 
ten in  letters  of  gold.  The  contents  of  the  letter  were  these  : 
'  that  the  King  would  have  her  do  as  did  Christian  her  hus- 
band ';  for  that  was  the  only  way  to  come  to  his  City,  and  to 
dwell  in  his  presence  with  joy  for  ever.'  At  this  the  good 
woman  was  quite  overcome  :  so  she  cried  out  to  her  Visiter, 
'  Sir,  will  you  carry  me  and  my  children  with  you,  that  we 
may  also  go  and  worship  the  King  V  (e) 

*  Sol.  Song  i.  3. 
(e)  "  The  secret  of  the  Lord  is  with  them  that  fear  him."  The  intima- 
tions given  by  Secret  seems  to  represent  the  silent  teaching  of  the  Holy 
Spirit,  by  which  the  true  meaning  of  the  Scriptures  is  discovered,  and  the 
real  grounds  of  encouragement  brought  to  the  penitents  notice  or  recol- 
lection. Thus  he  learns  that  the  way  of  salvation  is  yet  open  to  him  :  and 
the  invitations  of  the  gospel  prove  more  fragrant  and  refreshing  than  the 
most  costly  ointment,  and  more  precious  than  the  gold  Gf  Ophir.  It  is  ob- 
servable that  Secret  did  not  inform  Christiana  that  her  sins  were  forgiven, 
or  that  Christ  and  the  promises  belonged  to  her ;  but  merely  that  she 
was  invited  to  come,  and  that  coming  in  the  appointed  way  she  would  be 
accepted,  notwithstanding  her  pertiuacious  unbelief  in  the  preceding  part 
of  her  life.  Thus,  without  seeming  to  have  intended  it,  the  author  hath 
stated  the  scriptural  medium  between  the  extremes  which  have  been  con- 
tended for  with  great  eagerness  and  immense  mischief  in  modern  days  ; 
while  some  maintain,  that  sinners  should  not  be  invited  to  come  to  Christ, 
or  commanded  to  repent  and  believe  the  gospel ;  and  others  that  they 
should  be  urged  to  believe  at  once,  with  full  assurance,  that  all  the  bles> 
sings  of  salvation  belong  to  them,  even  previously  to  repentance,  or  works 
meet  for  repentance ! 


220  Oiristiana  speaks  io  her  Son, 

Then  said  the  Visiter,  '  Christiana,  the  bitter  is  before  the 
sweet.'  Thou  must,  through  troubles,  as  he  did  that  went  be- 
fore thee,  enter  this  Celestial  City,  (f)  Wherefore  I  advise 
thee  to  do  as  did  Christi  in  thy  husband  ;  go  to  the  Wicket- 
gate  yonder  over  the  pi  un  ;  for  that  st  aids  in  the  head  of  the 
way  up  which  thou  must  go,  and  I  wish  thee  all  good  speed. 
Also  I  advise  thee,  that  thou  put  this  letter  in  thy  bosom  ;  that 
thou  read  therein  to  thyself,  and  to  thy  children,  until  they 
hive  got  it  by  heart  ;  for  it  is  one  of  the  songs  that  thou  must 
sing  while  in  this  house  of  thy  pilgrimage  :*  also  this  thou  must 
deliver  in  at  the  far  Gate. 

Now  I  saw  in  my  dream,  that  this  old  Gentleman  as  he  told 
me  the  story,  did  himself  seem  to  be  greatly  affected  there- 
with. He  moreover  proceeded  and  said  :  So  Christiana  call- 
ed her  sons  together,  and  began  thus  to  address  herself  unto 
them  :  '  My  sons,  I  have  as  you  may  perceive,  been  of  late 
under  much  exercise  in  my  soul  about  the  death  of  your 
father  :  not  for  that  I  doubt  at  all  of  his  happiness  ;  for  I  am 
satisfied  now  that  he  is  well.  I  have  been  also  much  affected 
with  the  thoughts  of  mine  own  estate  and  your's.  which  I 
verily  believe  is  by  nature  miserable.  My  carriage  also  to 
your  father  in  his  distress  is  a  great  load  to  my  conscience  : 
for  I  hardened  both  my  heart  and  your's  against  him  and  re- 
fused to  go  with  him  on  pilgrimage/ 

*  Psa.  cxix.  54. 
CO  "  Through  much  tribulation  we  must  enter  into  the  kingdom  of 
God!"  Habitual  sen-denial,  even  in  things  lawful  in  themselves,  yet  in 
many  cases  inexpedient,  mortification  of  our  sinful  inclinations,  inward 
conflicts,  the  renunciation  of  worldly  iut^rcsts  and  connexions,  the  scorn 
and  hatred  of  the  >vorld,  sore  temptations,  and  salutary  chastisements,  are 
very  bitter  to  our  natural  feelings.  Habits  likewise,  and  situation  often 
render  some  of  them  extremely  painful,  like  "cutting  off  a  right  hand, 
or  plucking  out  a  right  eye  :"  and  deep  povertv,  persecution,  or  seasons  ol 
public  calamity,  may  enhance  these  tribulations.  If  a  man,  therefore, 
meet  with  nothing  bitter,  in  consequence  of  his  religious  profession,  he  has 
grent  reason  to  suspect  that  he  is  not  in  the  narrow  way  ;  yet  many  argue 
against  themselves,  on  account  of  those  very  trials,  which  are  a  favoura- 
ble token  in  their  behalf.  But,  on  the  other  hand,  the  believer  has  "  a 
joy  that  a  stranger  intermeddleth  not  with,"  which  counterbalanceth  all 
his  sorrows  so  Slat  even  in  this  life  he  possesses  more  solid  satisfaction 
than  they  do,  who  choose  the  road  to  destruction  from  fear  of  the  difficul- 
ties attending  the  way  of  life.  Satan  is,  however,  peculiarly  successful  in 
persuading  men,  that  religion,  the  very  ess-nce  of  heavenly  happiness, 
will  make  them  miserable  on  earth  ;  and  that  sin,  the  source  of  all  the 
mi=ery  in  the  universe,  will  make  them  happy  !  By  such  manifest  lies  does 
fins  old  murderer  support  his  cause  I 


She  is  sorely  afflicted.  221 

»  The  thoughts  of  these  things  would  now  kill  me  outright, 
but  for  that  a  dream  which  I  had  last  night,  and  but  that  for  the 
encouragement  this  stranger  has  given  me  this  morning.  Come, 
my  children,  let  us  pack  up,  and  be  gone  to  the  Gate  that  leads 
us  to  that  Celestial  Country,  that  we  may  see  your  father  and 
be  with  him  and  his  companions,  in  peace,  according  to  the 
laws  of  that  land." 

Then  did  her  children  burst  out  into  tears,  for  joy  that  the 
heart  of  their  mother  was  so  inclined.  So  the  Visiter  bid 
them  farewell  :  and  they  began  to  prepare  to  set  out  for  their 
journey. 

But  while  they  were  thus  about  to  be  gone,  two  of  the  wo- 
men that  were  Christiana's  neighbours  came  up  to  her  house, 
and  knocked  at  the  door.  To  whom  she  said  as  before.  At 
this  the  women  were  stunned  ;  for  this  kind  of  language  they 
used  not  to  hear,  or  to  perceive  to  drop  from  the  lips  of  Chris- 
tiana. Yet  they  came  in  :  but  behold,  they  found  the  good 
woman  preparing  to  be  gone  from  her  house. 

So  they  began  and  said,  <  Neighbour,  pray  what  is  your 
meaning  by  this  V 

Christiana  answered  and  said  to  the  eldest  of  them  whose 
name  was  Mrs.  Timorous,  'I  am  preparing  for  a  journey.' 
(This  Timorous  was  daughter  to  him  that  met  Christian  upon 
the  hill  of  Difficulty,  and  would  have  had  him  gone  back  for 
fear  of  the  lions.*) 

Tim.  For  what  journey,  I  pray  you  ? 

Chr.  Even  to  go  after  my  old  husband. — And  with  that  she 
fell  a  weeping. 

Ti,n.  I  hope  not  so,  good  neighbour ;  pra}',  for  your  poor 
children's  sake,  do  not  so  unwomanly  cast  away  yourself. 

Chr.  Nay,  my  children  shall  go  with  me,  not  one  of  them  is 
willing  to  stay  behind. 

Tim.  1  wonder  in  my  heart,  what  or  who  has  brought  you 
into  this  mind  ! 

Chr.  Oh  neighbour,  knew  you  but  as  much  as  I  do,  I  doubt 
not  but  that  you  would  go  along  with  me. 

Tim.  Pr'ythee,  what  new  knowledge  hast  thou  got,  that 
so  worketh  off  thy  mind  from  thy  friends,  and  that  tempteth 
thee  to  go  nobody  knows  where  ? 

Then  Chi'istiana  replied,  I  have  been  sorely  afflicted  since 
my  husband's  departure  from  me  ;  but  especially  since  he 

*  Part  i.  p.  58, 
19* 


222  Mercy  inclines  to  accompany  Christiana. 

went  over  the  Puver.  But  that  which  trcmbleth  me  most,  is 
my  churlish  carriage  to  him,  when  he  was  under  his  distress. 
Besides,  I  am  now  as  he  was  then  ;  nothing  will  serve  me, 
but  going  on  pilgrimage.  I  was  a  dreaming  last  night,  that  I 
saw  him.  O  that  my  soul  was  with  him  !  He  dwelleth  in  the 
presence  of  the  King  of  the  Country  ;  he  sits  and  eats  with 
him  at  his  table  ;  he  is  become  a  companion  of  immortals,  and 
has  a  house  now  given  him  to  dwell  in,  to  which  the  best 
palaces  on  earth,  if  compared,  seems  to  me  but  as  a. dung- 
hill.* The  Prince  of  the  Palace  has  also  sent  for  me,  with 
promises  of  entertainment,  if  I  shall  come  to  him  ;  his  Mes- 
senger was  here  even  now,  and  brought  me  a  letter,  which 
invites  me  to  come. — And  with  that  she  plucked  out  her 
letter,  and  read  it,  and  said  to  them,  what  now  will  you  sav  to 
this? 

Tim.  Oh,  the  madness  that  has  possessed  thee  and  thy 
husband  !  to  run  yourself  upon  such  difficulties !  You  have 
heard,  I  am  sure,  what  your  husband  did  meet  with,  even  in  a 
manner,  at  the  first  step  that  he  took  on  his  way,  as  our  neigh- 
bour Obstinate  can  yet  testify,  for  he  went  along  with  him  ; 
yea,  and  Pliable  too,  until  they,  like  wise  men,  were  afraid  to 
go  any  further.!  We  also  heard,  over  and  above,  how  he 
met  with  the  lions,  Apollyon,  the  Shadow  of  Death,  and  many 
other  things.  Nor  is  the  danger  that  he  met  with  at  Vanity- 
Fair  to  be  forgotten  by  thee.  For  if  he,  though  a  man,  was  so 
hard  put  to  it,  what  canst  thou,  being  a  poor  woman,  do  ? 
Consider  also,  that  these  four  sweet  babes  are  thy  children, 
thy  flesh  and  thy  bones.  Therefore,  though  thou  shouldst  be 
so  rash  as  to  cast  away  thyself;  yet  for  the  sake  of  the  fruit  of 
thy  body,  keep  them  at  home. 

But  Christiana  said  unto  her,  Tempt  me  not,  my  neighbour  : 
I  have  now  a  price  put  into  my  hand  to  get  gain,  and  I  should 
be  a  fool  of  the  greatest  sort,  if  I  should  have  no  heart  to 
strike  in  with  the  opportunity.  And  for  that  you  tell  me  of  all 
these  troubles  that  1  am  like  to  meet  with  in  the  way  ;  they 
are  so  far  from  being  to  me  a  discouragement,  that  they  show 
I  am  in  the  right.  The  bitter  comes  before  the  sweet,  and  that 
also  will  make  the  sweet  the  sweeter.  Wherefore  since  you 
came  not  to  my  house  in  God's  name,  as  I  said,  I  pray  you  be- 
gone, and  do  not  disquiet  me  farther. 

Then  Timorous  also  reviled  her,   and  said  to  her  fellow^ 

*  2  Cor.  v.  1—4.  +  Part  i.  p.  22—27. 


Timorous  tells  her  Neighbours  about  Christiana.        223 

*  Come,  neighbour  Mercy,  let  us  leave  her  in  her  own  hands, 
since  she  scorns  our  counsel  and  company.'  But  Mercy  was  at  a 
stand,  and  could  not  so  readily  comply  with  her  neighbour  ; 
and  that  for  a  two-fold  reason.— 1st.  Her  bowels  yearned  over 
Christiana.  So  said  she  within  herself,  '  If  my  neighbour  will 
needs  be  gone,  I  will  go  a  little  way  with  her,  and  help  her.'' — 
2dly.  Her  bowels  yearned  over  her  own  soul  ;  for  what 
Christiana  had  said,  hid  taken  some  hold  upon  her  mind. 
Wherefore  she  said  within  herself  again,  '  I  will  have  yet 
more  talk  with  this  Christiana  ;  and,  if  I  find  truth  and  life  in 
what  she  shall  say,  myself  with  my  heart  shall  also  go  with 
her/  (g)  Wherefore  Mercy  began  thus  to  reply  to  her  neigh- 
bour Timorous. 

Mer.  Neighbour,  I  did  indeed  come  with  you  to  see  Chris- 
tiana this  morning:  and,  since  she  is,  as  you  see,  taking  her 
last  farewell  of  this  country,  I  think  to  walk  this  sun-shiny 
morning  a  little  with  her,  to  help  her  on  her  way. — But  she 
told  her  not  of  her  second  reason,  but  kept  it  to  herself. 

Tim.  Well,  I  see  you  have  a  mind  to  go  a  fooling  too  ;  but 
take  heed  in  time,  and  be  wise  ;  while  we  are  out  of  danger, 
we  are  oui ,  but,  when  we  are  in,  we  are  in.  So  Mrs.  Tim- 
orous returned  to  her  house,  and  Christiana  betook  herself  to 
her  journey.  But,  when  Timorous  was  got  home  to  her 
house,  she  sends  for  some  of  her  neighbours,  to  wit,  Mrs. 
Bat's-eyes,  Mrs.  Inconsiderate,  Mrs.  Light-mind,  and  Mrs. 
Know-nothing.  So,  when  they  were  come  to  her  house,  she 
falls  to  telling  of  the  story  of  Christiana,  and  oi  her  intended 
journey.     And  thus  she  began  her  tale — 

Neighbours,  having  but  little  to  do  this  morning,  I  went  to 
give  Christiana  a  visit ;  and,  when  I  came  at  the  door,  I 
knocked,  as  you  know  it  is  our  custom  :  and  she  answered, 
'If you  come  in  God's  name,  come  in.'     So  in  I  went,  think- 

(g)  The  very  things  which  excite  the  ra^e  and  scorn  of  some  persons, 
penetrate  the  hearts  and  consciences  of  others.  Thus  the  Lord  makes 
one  to  differ  from  another,  by  preparing  the  heart  to  receive  (he  good  seed 
oi  divine  truth,  which  is  sown  in  it;  yet  every  one  willingly  chooses  the 
way  he  takes,  without  any  constraint  or  hindrance,  except  his  own  pre- 
vailing dispositions.  This  consideration  gives  the  greatest  encouragement 
to  the  use  of  all  proper  means,  in  order  to  influence  sinners  to  chouse  the 
good  part :  for  who  knows  but  the  most  obvious  truth,  warning,  or  exhor- 
tation, given  ;n  the  feeblest  manner,  may  reach  the  conscience  of  a  child, 
relative,  neighbour,  enemy,  or  even  persecutor;  when  the  most  convinc- 
ing and  persuasive  discourses  of  eloquent  and  learned  teachers  have  failed 
to  produce  any  effect. 


224  Tlie  discourse  of  the  Party. 

ing  all  was  well  :  but,  when  I  came  in,  I  found  her  preparing 
herself  to  depart  the  town  ;  she,  and  also  her  children.  So  I 
asked  her,  what  was  her  meaning  by  that  ?  And  she  told  me  in 
short  that  she  was  now  of  a  mind  to  go  on  pilgrimage,  as  did 
her  husb  md.  She  told  me  also  a  dream  that  she  had,  and  how 
the  King  of  the  Country  where  her  husband  was,  had  sent  her 
an  inviting  letter  to  come  thither 

Then  said  Mrs.  Know-nothtng,  And,  what,  do  you  think  she 
will  go  ? 

Tim.  Ay,  go  she  will,  whatever  come  on't  ;  and  methinks 
I  know  it  by  this  ;  for  that  which  was  my  great  argument  to 
persuade  her  to  stay  at  home  (to  wit,  the  troubles  she  was 
like  to  meet  with  in  the  way,)  is  one  great  argument  with  her, 
to  put  her  forward  on  her  journey.  For  she  told  me  in  so 
many  words,  '  The  bitter  goes  before  the  sweet :  yea,  and  for 
asmuch  as  it  doth,  it  makes  the  sweet  the  sweeter.' 

Mrs.  Bafs-eyes.  Oh  this  blind  and  foolish  woman  ;  and  will 
she  not  take  warning  by  her  husband's  afflictions  ?  For  my 
part,  I  see,  if  he  were  here  again,  he  would  rest  him  content 
in  a  whole  skin,  and  never  run  so  many  hazards  for  nothing. 

Mrs.  Inconsiderate  also  replied,  saying,  *  Away  with  such 
fantastical  fools  from  the  Town  :  a  good  riddance,  for  my  part, 
I  say  of  her  ;  should  she  stay  where  she  dwells,  and  retain  this 
mind,  who  could  live  quietly  by  her  ?  for  she  will  either  be 
dumpish  or  unneighbourly,  to  talk  of  such  matters  as  no  wise 
body  can  abide.  Wherefore  for  my  part,  1  shall  never  be  sor- 
ry for  her  departure  ;  let  her  go,  and  let  better  come  in  her 
room  :  it  was  never  a  good  world  since  these  whimsical  fools 
dwelt  in  it.' 

Then  Mrs.  Light-mind  added  as  followeth  ;  '  Come,  put  this 
kind  of  talk  away.  I  was  yesterd  y  at  Madam  Wanton's,* 
where  we  were  as  merry  as  the  maids.  For  who  do  you  think 
should  be  there,  but  I  and  Mis.  Love-the-flesh,  and  three  or 
four  more,  with  Mr.  Lechery,  Mrs.  Filth,  and  some  others: 
so  there  we  had  music  and  dancing,  and  what  else  was  meet  to 
fill  up  the  pleasure.  And,  1  dare  say  my  lady  herself  is  an  ad- 
mirable well-bred  gentlewoman,  and  Mr.  Lechery  is  a  pretty 
fellow.'  (/*) 

By  this  time  Christiana  was  got  on  her  way,  and  Mercy 

*  Parti,  p.  95. 
(Ji)  This  dialogue,  by  the  names,  arguments   and  discourse  introduced 
into  it,  shows  what  kind  o     persons  they  in  general  are,  who  despise  and 
revile  all  those  that  fear  God  and  seek  the  salvation  of  their  souls ;  from 


Mercy  goes  with  Christiana.  225 

went  along  with  her  :  so  as  they  went,  her  children  being 
there  also,  Christiana  began  to  discourse.  '  And,  Mercy,'  said 
Christiana,  '  I  take  this  as  an  unexpected  favour,  that  thou 
shouldst  set  foot  out  of  doors  with  me  to  accompany  me  a  little 
in  my  way.' 

Then  said  young  Mercy,  (for  she  was  but  young,)  '  If  I 
thought  it  would  be  to  purpose  to  go  with  you,  I  would  never 
go  near  the  Town.' 

'  Well,  Mercy,'  said  Christiana,  '  cast  in  thy  lot  with  me,  I 
well  know  what  will  be  the  end  of  our  pilgrimage  ;  my  hus- 
band is  where  he  would  not  but  be  for  all  the  gold  in  the 
Spanish  mines.  Nor  shalt  thou  be  rejected,  though  thou  goest 
but  upon  my  invitation.  The  King,  who  hath  sent  for  me  and 
my  children,  is  one  that  delighteth  in  mercy.  Besides,  if  thou 
wilt,  I  will  hire  thee,  and  thou  shalt  go  along  with  me  as  my 
servant.  Yet  we  will  have  all  things  in  common  betwixt  thee 
and  me  :   only  go  along  with  me.'  (i) 

what  principles,  affections,  and  conduct  such  opposition  springs  ;  and  on 
what  grounds  it  is  maintained.  Men  of  the  most  profligate  characters, 
who  never  studied  or  practised  religion  in  their  lives,  often  pass  sentence 
on  the  sentiments  and  actions  of  pious  persons,  and  decide  in  the  most  dif- 
ficult controversies,  without  the  least  hesitation  ;  as  if  they  knew  the  most 
abstruse  subjects  by  instinct  or  intuition,  and  were  acquainted  with  the 
secrets  of  men's  hearts  !  These  presumers  should  consider,  that  they  must 
be  wrong,  let  who  will  be  right ;  that  any  religion  is  as  good  as  open  im- 
piety and  profligacy  ;  and  that  it  behooves  them  to  "  cast  out  the  beam  out 
of  their  own  eye,"  before  they  attempt  "  to  pull  out  the  mote  from  their 
brother's  eye."  Believers  also,  recollecting  the  vain  conversation  from 
which  they  have  been  redeemed,  and  the  obligations  that  have  been  con- 
ferred upon  them,  should  not  disquiet  themselves  about  the  scorn  and  cen- 
sure of  such  persons,  but  learn  to  pray  for  them,  as  entitled  to  their  com 
passion,  even  more  than  their  detestation. 

(i)  There  are  remarkable  circumstances  attending  the  conversion  of 
some  persons,  with  which  others  are  wholly  unacquainted.  The  singular 
dispensations  of  Providence,  and  the  strong  impressions  made  by  the  word 
of  God  upon  their  minds,  seem  in  their  own  apprehension  almost  to 
amount  to  a  special  invitation  :  whereas  others  are  gradually  and  gently 
brought  to  think  on  religious  subjects,  and  to  embrace  the  proposals  of  the 
gospel ;  who  are  therefore  sometimes  apt  to  conclude,  that  they  have 
never  been  truly  awakened  to  a  concern  about  their  souls  :  and  this  dis- 
couragement is  often  increased  by  the  discourse  of  such  religious  charac- 
ters, as  lay  great  stress  on  the  circumstances  attending  conversion.  These 
misapprehensions,  however,  are  best  obviated,  by  showing  that  "  the  Lord 
delighteth  in  mercy  ;"  that  Christ  "  will  in  no  wise  cast  out  any  that  come 
to  him  ;"  and  that  they  who  leave  all  earthly  pursuits  to  seek  salvation, 
and  renounce  all  other  confidence  to  trust  in  the  mercy  of  God  through 
the  redemption  of  hia  Son,  shall  assuredly  be  saved. 

Ff 


226  Mercy  goes  with  Christiana. 

Mer.  But  how  shall  I  be  ascertained,  that  I  also  shall  be  en- 
tertained 1  Had  I  this  hope  from  one  that  can  tell,  I  would 
make  no  stick  at  all,  but  would  go,  being  helped  by  Him  that 
can  help,  though  the  way  was  never  so  tedious. 

Chr.  Well,  loving  Mercy,  I  will  tell  thee  what  thou  shalt 
do  ;  go  with  me  to  the  Wicket-gate,  and  there  I  will  further 
inquire  for  thee  ;  and,  if  there  thou  shalt  not  meet  with  en- 
couragement, 1  will  be  content  that  thou  shalt  return  to  thy 
place  ;  I  also  will  pvy  thae  for  thy  kindness  which  thou  show- 
est  to  me  and  my  children,  in  the  accompanying  of  us  in  our 
way  as  thou  dost. 

Mer.  Then  will  I  go  thither,  and  will  take  what  shall  fol- 
low ;  and  the  Lord  grant  that  my  lot  may  there  fall,  even  as 
the.  King  of  heaven  shall  have  his  heart  upon  me. 

Christiana  was  then  glad  at  heart ;  not  only  that  she  had  a 
companion,  but  also  for  that  she  had  prevailed  with  this  poor 
maid  to  fall  in  love  with  her  own  salvation.  So  they  went  on 
together,  and  Mercy  began  to  weep.  Then  said  Christiana, 
*  Wherefore  weepeth  my  sister  so  V 

*  Alas  !'  said  she,  '  who  can  but  lament,  that  shall  but  rightly 
consider  what  a  state  and  condition  my  poor  relations  are  in, 
that  yet  remain  in  our  sinful  Town  :  and  that  which  makes  my 
grief  the  more,  is,  because  they  have  no  instruction,  nor  any 
to  tell  them  what  is  to  come.' 

Chr.  Bowels  become  Pilgrims  :  and  thou  doest  for  thy 
friends,  as  my  good  Christian  did  for  me  when  he  left  me  ; 
he  mourned  for  that  I  would  not  heed  nor  regard  him  ;  but  his 
Lord  and  our's  did  gather  up  his  tears,  and  put  them  into  his 
bottle  ;  and  now  both  I  and  thou,  and  these  my  sweet  babes, 
are  reaping  the  fruit  and  benefit  of  them.  1  hope,  Mercy, 
that  these  tears  of  thine  will  not  be  lost  ;  for  the  truth  hath 
said,  that,  "  They  that  sow  in  tears  shall  reap  in  joy"  and 
singing.  And  "  He  that  goeth  forth  and  weepeth,  bearing  pre- 
cious seed,  shall  doubtless  come  again  with  rejoicing,  bringing, 
his  sheaves  with  him."* 

Then  said  Mercy, 

'  Let  tbe  Most  Blessed  be  my  Guide, 

IFt  be  his  blessed  will, 
Unto  his  Gate,  into  his  Fold, 

Up  to  his  holy  Hill  : 

*  Ps  a-cxxyi.  5,  6. 


They  come  to  the  Slough  of  Despond.  227 

And  let  him  never  suffer  me 

To  swerve  or  turn  aside 
From  his  free  grace  and  holy  ways, 

Whate'er  shall  me  betide. 
And  lethm  gather  them  of  mine. 

That  I  have  left  behind  ; 
Lord,  make  them  pray  they  may  be  thine, 

With  all  their  heart  and  mind.' 

Now  my  old  friend  proceeded,  and  said, — But,  when  Chris- 
tiana came  to  the  Slough  of  Despond,*  she  began  to  be  at  a 
stand  ;  '  For,'  said  she,  '  this  is  the  place  in  which  my  dear 
husband  had  like  to  have  been  smothered  with  mud.'  She 
perceived,  also,  that  notwithstanding  the  command  of  the  King 
to  make  this  plaee  for  Pilgrims  gpod,  yet  it  was  rather  worse 
than  formerly.  So  I  asked  if  that  was  true  ?  Yes,  said  the 
old  gentleman,  too  true  ;  for  many  there  be,  that  pretend  to 
be  the  King's  labourers,  and  say  they  are  for  mending  the 
King's  highways,  that  bring  dirt  and  dung  instead  of  stones, 
and  so  mar  instead  of  mending,  (k)  Here  Christiana  there- 
fore, and  her  boys,  did  make  a  stand  :  but,  said  Mercy, 
Come,  let  us  venture  ;  only  let  us  be  wary.'     Then  they 

*  Part  i.  p.  27,  29. 
(fc)  The  author  seems  to  have  obsgrved  a  declension  of  evangelical  re- 
ligion, subsequent  to  the  publication  of  his  original  Pilgrim.  Probably 
he  was  grieved  to  find  many  renounce  or  adulterate  the  gospel,  by  substi- 
tuting plausible  speculation?,  or  moral  lectures  in  its  stead  ;  by  narrowing 
and  confining  it  within  the  limits  of  a  nice  system,  which  prevents  the 
preacher  from  freely  inviting  sinners  to  come  unto  Christ ;  by  represent- 
ing the  preparation  of  heart  requisite  to  a  sincere  acceptance  of  free  sal- 
vation as  a  legal  condition  of  being  received  by  him  ;  or  by  condemning 
all  diligence,  repentance,  and  tenderness  of  conscience,  as  interfering  with 
an  evangelical  frame  of  spirit.  By  these,  and  various  other  misapprehen- 
sions, the  passage  over  the  Slough  is  made  worse,  and  they  occasion  mani- 
fold discouragements  to  awakened  sinners,  even  to  this  day.  For,  as  the 
promists,  strictly  speaking,  belong  only  to  believers  ;  if  invitations  and  ex- 
hortations be  not  freely  given  to  sinners  in  general,  a  kind  of  gulf  will 
be  formed,  over  which  no  way  can  be  seen  :  except  as  men  take  it  for 
granted,  without  any  kind  of  evidence,  that  they  are  true  believers,  which 
opens  the  door  to  manifold  delusions  and  enthusiastic  pretensions.  But  if 
all  be  invited,  and  encouraged  to  ask  that  they  may  receive  ;  the  awa- 
kened sinner  will  be  animated  to  hope  in  God's  mercy  and  use  the  means 
of  grace,  and  thus  giving  diligence  to  make  his  calling  and  election  sure, 
he  will  be  enabled  to  rise  superior  to  the  discouragements,  by  which 
others  are  retarded.  Labourers  enough  indeed  are  ready  to  lend  their 
assistance,  in  mending  the  road  across  the  Slough  ;  but  let  them  take  care 
that  they  use  none  but  scriptural  materials,  or  they  will  make  bad  worse. 


228  Slough  of  Despond  worse  than  before. 

looked  well  to  sheir  steps,  and  made  a  shift  to  get  staggering 

over. 

Yet  Christiana  had  like  to  have  heen  in,  and  that  not  once  or 
twice. — Now  they  had  no  sooner  got  over,  hut  they  thought 
they  heard  words  that  said  unto  thern,  "  Blessed  is  she  that 
believed,  for  there  shall  be  a  performance  of  what  has  been 
told  her  from  the  Lord."* 

Then  they  went  on  again  ;  and  said  Mercy  to  Christiana, 
*  Had  I  as  good  ground  to  hope  for  a  loving  reception  at  the 
Wicket-gate,  as  you,  I  think  no  Slough  of  Despond  could  dis- 
courage me.' 

'  Well,'  said  the  other,  '  you  know  your  sore,  and  I  know 
mine  ;  and,  good  friend,  we  shall  all  have  enough  evil  before 
we  come  to  our  journey's  <gnd.  For  it  cannot  be  imagined, 
that  the  people  that  design  to  attain  such  excellent  glories  as 
we  do,  and  that  are  so  envied  that  happiness  as  we  are  ;  but 
that  we  shall  meet  with  what  fears  and  snares,  with  what  trou- 
bles and  afflictions,  they  can  possiblv  assault  us  with  that  hate 
us.'  (I) 

And  now  Mr.  Sagacity  left  me  to  dream  out  my  dream  by 
myself.  Wherefore,  methought  I  saw  Christiana,  and  Mercy, 
and  the  boys,  go  all  of  them  up  to  the  Gate  :  to  which 
when  they  came,  they  betook  themselves  to  a  short  debate, 
about  how  they  must  manage*  their  calling  at  the  Gate  ;  and 
what  should  be  said  unto  him  that  did  open  unto  them  ;  so  it 
was  concluded,  since  Christiana  was  the  eldest,  that  she  should 
knock  for  entrance,  and  that  she  should  speak  to  him  that  ciid 
open  for  the  rest.  So  Christiana  began  to  knock,  and,  as  her 
poor  husband  did,  she  knocked  and  knocked  again. |  But 
instead  of  any  that  answered,  they  all  thought  that  the}'  heard 
as  if  a  dog  came  barking  upon  them  ;  a  dog,  and  a  great  one 
too  ;  and  this  made  the  women  and  children  afraid.  >.'or 
durst  they  for  a  while  to  knock  any  more,  for  fear  the  mastiff 
should  fly  upon  them,  how  therefore  they  were  greatly 
tumbled  up  and  down  in  their  minds,  and  knew  not  what  to  do  : 

*  Luke  i.  45.  t  Part  i.  p.  39—43. 

(t)  Some  persons  are  discouraged  by  recollecting;  past  sins,  and  imagin- 
ing them  too  heinous  to  be  forgiven  ;  while  others  disquiet  themselves  by 
the  apprehension,  that  they  have  never  been  truly  humbled  and  convert- 
ed. Inded  all  the  varieties  in  the  experience  of  those,  who  upon  the  whole 
are  walking  in  the  same  path,  can  never  be  enumerated;  and  some  of 
them  are  not  only  unreasonable,  but  unaccountable,  through  the  weak- 
ness of  the  human  mind,  the  abiding  effects  of  peculiar  impressions,  the 
remains  of  unbelief,  and  the  artifices  of  Satan. 


3?3Xi  c-ieim??  .til  o  lkr  b  Vs;  s  ., 

!CliL*iMi:ana  anil:  Sker  CkiliH'en.  at  live  Oat* 


IScyer&SiQ)  Sculp. 


Christiana  ana  her  sons  enter  the  Gate.  229 

knock  they  durst  not,  for  fear  of  the  dog  ;  go  hack  they  durst 
not,  for  fear  the  Keeper  of  the  Gate  should  espy  them  as  they 
went,  and  so  be  offended  with  them  ;  at  last  they  thought  of 
knocking  again,  and  knocking  more  vehemently  than  they  did 
at  first.  Then  said  the  Keeper  of  the  Gate,  '  Who  is  there  ?' 
So  the  dog  left  oil  to  bark,  and  he  opened  unto  them,  (in) 

Then  Christians  made  low  obeisance,  and  said,  '  Let  not 
our  Lord  be  offended  with  his  handmaidens,  for  that  we  have 
knocked  at  his  princely  Gate.'  Then  said  the  Keeper, 
'  Whence  come  ye  ?  And  what  is  it  that  you  would  have  ?' 

Christiana  answered,  We  are  come  from  whence  Chris- 
tian did  come,  and  upon  the  same  errrand  as  he  ;  to  wit,  to 
be,  if  it  shall  please  you,  graciously  admitted,  by  this  Gate, 
into  the  way  that  leads  into  the  Celestial  City.  And  I  answer, 
my  Lord,  in  the  next  place,  that  I  am  Christiana,  once  the  wife 
of  Christian,  that  now  is  gotten  above. 

With  that  the  Keeper  of  the  Gate  did  marvel,  saying,  is 
she  now  become  a  pilgrim,  that  but  a  While  ago  abhorred  that 
life  V  Then  she  bowed  her  head,  and  said,  '  Yea  ;  and  so  are 
these  my  sweet  babes  also.' 

Then  he  took  her  by  the  hand,  and  led  her  in,  and  said  also, 
"  Suffer  the  little  children  to  come  unto  me  ;"  and  with  that 
he  shut  up  the  Gate.  This  done,  he  called  to  a  trumpeter 
that  was  above  over  the  Gate,  to  entertain  Christiana  with 
shouting  and  sound  of  trumpet,  for  joy.  So  he  obeyed,  and 
sounded,  and  filled  the  air  with  his  melodious  notes. 

Now  all  this  while  poor  Mercy  did  stand  without,  trembling 
and  crying  for  fear  that  she  was  rejected.  But  when  Christi- 
ana, had  gotten  admittance  for  herself  and  her  boys,  then  she 
began  to  make  intercession  for  Mercy. 

And  she  said,  My  Lord,  I  have  a  companion  of  mine  that 
stands  yet  without,  that  is  come  hither  upon  the  same  account 
as  myself:  one  that  is  much  dejected  in  her  mind,  for  that  she 
comes,  as  she  thinks,  without  sending  for  :  whereas  I  was 
sent  to  by  my  husband's  King  to  come. 

(wi)  The  greater  fervency  new  converts  manifest  in  prayer  for  them- 
selves and  each  other,  the  more  violent  opposition  will  they  experience 
from  the  powers  of  darkness.  Many  have  felt  such  terrors  whenever  they 
attempted  to  pray,  that  they  have  for  a  time  been  induced  wholly  to  de- 
sist: and  doubtless  numbers,  whose  convictions  were  superficial,  have 
thus  been  finally  driven  back  to  their  former  course  of  ungodliness.  But 
when  the  fear  of  God,  and  a  real  belief  of  his  word  possess  the  heart,  such 
disturbances  cannot  long  prevent  earnest  cries  for  mercy ;  nay,  they  will 
eventually  reader  them  more  fervent  aud  important  than  ever. 


230  Mercy  is  admitted  and  comforted. 

Now  Mercy  began  to  be  very  impatient,  and  each  minute 
was  as  long  to  her  as  an  hour  ;  wherefore  she  prevented 
Christiana  from  a  fuller  interceding  for  her,  by  knocking  at  the 
Gate  herself.  And  she  knocked  than  so  loud,  that  she  made 
Christiana  to  start.  Then  said  the  Keeper  of  the  Gate,  '  Who 
is  there  V  And  Christiana  said,  '  It  is  my  friend.' 

So  he  opened  the  Gate  and  looked  out,  but  Mercy  was  fal- 
len down  without  in  a  swoon,  for  she  fainted,  and  was  afraid 
that  no  Gate  would  be  opened  to  her. 

Then  he  took  her  by  the  hand  ,  and  said,  "  Damsel,  I  bid 
thee  arise." 

'O  Sir,'  said  she,  '  I  am  faint ;  there  is  scarce  life  left  in 
me.'  But  he  answered,  that  one  said,  "  When  my  sould  laint- 
ed  within  me,  I  remembered  the  Lord,  and  my  prayer  came 
unto  thee,  into  thy  holy  temple."*  '  Fear  not,  but  stand  upon 
thy  feet,  and  tell  me  wherefore  thou  art  come.' 
.  Met.  I  am  come  for  that  unto  which  I  was  never  invited,  as 
my  friend  Christiana  was.  Her's  was  from  the  King,  and  mine 
was  but  from  her.     Wherefore  I  presume. 

Good.  Did  she  desire  thee  to  come  with  her  to  this  place  ? 

Mer.  Yes  ;  and,  as  my  Lord  sees,  I  am  come  ;  and  if  there 
is  any  grace  and  forgiveness  of  sins  to  spare,  I  beseech  that 
thy  poor  handmaid  may  be  partaker  thereof. 

Then  he  took  her  again  by  the  hand,  and  led  her  gently  in, 
and  said,  '  1  pray  for  all  them  that  believe  on  me,  by  what 
means  soever  they  come  unto  me.'  Then  said  he  to  those 
that,  stood  by,  '  Fetch  something,  and  give  it  Mercy  to  smell 
on,  thereby  to  stay  her  faintings.'  So  they  fetched  her  a  bun- 
die  of  myrrh.     A  while  after  she  revived. 

And  now  was  Christiana,  and  her  boys,  and  Mercy,  receiv- 
ed of  the  Lord  at  the  head  of  the  way,  and  spoke  kindly  unto 
by  him.  Then  said  they  yet  further  unto  him,  '  We  are  sor- 
ry for  our  sins,  and  beg  of  our  Lord  his  pardon,  and  further 
information  what  we  must  do.' 

'  I  grant  pardon,'  said  he,  '  by  word  and  deed  ;  by  word  in 
the  promise  of  forgiveness  ;  by  deed  in  the  way  I  obtained  it. 
Take  the  first  from  my  lips  with  a  kiss,  and  the  other  as  it 
shall  be  revealed.'! 

Now  1  saw  in  my  dream,  that  he  spake  many  good  words 
unto  them,  whereby  they  were  greatly  gladded.     He  also  had 
them  up  to  the  top  of  the  Gate,  and  showpd  them  by  what 
*  Jonah  ii.  7.  t  Sol.  Song  i.  2      Johu  xx.  19. 


The  Pilgrims  eonverse  together.  231 

deed  they  were  saved  ;  and  told  them  withal,  that  that  sight 
they  would  have  again  as  they  went  along  in  the  way,  to  their 
comfort,  (n) 

So  he  left  them  awhile  in  a  summer-parlour  below,  where 
they  entered  into  talk  by  themselves  :  and  thus  Christiana 
began  :   '  O  Lord  how  glad  am  I  that  we  are  got  in  hither  !' 

Mer.  So  you  well  may  :  but  I  of  all  have  cause  to  leap  for 

Chr.  I  thought  one  time,  as  I  stood  at  the  Gate,  (because  I 
had  knocked  and  none  did  answer,)  that  all  our  labour  had 
been  lost,  especially  when  that  ugly  cur  made  such  a  heavy 
barking  at  us. 

Mer.  But  my  worst  fear  was,  after  I  saw  that  you  was 
taken  into  his  favour,  and  that  I  was  left  behind.  Now, 
thought  I,  it  is  fulfilled  which  is  is  written.  "  Two  women  shall 
be  grilhding  together,  the  one  shall  be  taken  and  the  other 
left."*  I  had  much  ado  to  forbear  crying  out,  Undone  !  And 
afraid  I  was  to  knock  any  more  :  but  when  I  looked  up  to 
what  was  written  over  the  Gate,!  I  took  courage.  I  also 
thought,  that  I  must  either  knock  again  or  die  ;  so  1  knocked, 
but  I  cannot  tell  how  ;  for  my  spirit  now  struggled  between 
life  and  death,  (o) 

*  Matt.  xxiv.  41.  t  Part  i.  p.  39. 

(n)  Pardon  by  word  seems  to  denote  the  general  discovery  nf  free  sal- 
vation by  Jesus  Christ  to  all  that  bel'.eve :  which,  being  depended  on  by 
the  humble  sinner,  is  sealed  by  transient  comforts  and  lively  affections. 
Pardon  by  deed  may  relate  to  the  manner,  in  which  the  blessing  was  pur- 
chased by  the  Saviour  ;  and  when  this  is  clearly  understood,  the  believer 
at'ains  to  stable  peace  and  hope.  This  coincides  with  the  explanation  al- 
ready given  of  the  Gate,  the  Cross,  and  tin  Sepulchre ;  and  it  will  be  fur- 
ther confirmed  in  the  sequel.  The  l  pardon  by  deed'  must  be  waited  for; 
yet  the  Pilgrims  obtained  a  distant  glimpse  of  the  deed  by  which  they 
were  saved  ;  for  some  general  apprehensions  of  redemption  by  the  cross 
of  Christ  are  commonly  conuected  with  the  believer's  first  comforts, 
though  the  nature  and  glory  of  it  be  more  fully  percpived  as  he  proceeds. 

(o)  The  express  words  of  scriptural  invitations,  exhortations  and  pro- 
mises prove  more  effectual  to  encourage  those  who  are  ready  to  give  up 
their  hope?,  than  all  the  consoktory  topics  that  can  possibly  be  substituted 
in  their  place.  It  is,  therefore,  much  to  be  lamented,  that  pious  men,  by 
adhering  to  a  systematical  exactness  of  expression,  should  clog  their  ad- 
dresses to  sinners  with  exceptions  and  limitations,  which  the  Spirit  of  God 
did  not  see  good  to  insert.  They  will  not  say  that  the  omission  was  an 
oversight  'in  the  inspired  writers ;  or  admit  the  thought  for  a  moment, 
that  they  can  improve  on  their  plan  ;  why  then  cannot  they  be  satisfied 
to  "  speak  according  to  the  oracles  of  God."  without  affecting  a  more  en- 


232  Mercy's  reasons  for  knocking  loudly. 

CJir.  Can  you  not  tell  how  you  knocked  ?  I  am  sure  your 
knocks  were  so  earnest,  that  the  very  sound  made  me  start  : 
I  thought  I  never  heard  such  knocking  in  all  my  life  :  I 
thought  you  would  come  in  by  a  violent  hand,  or  take  the 
kingdom  by  storm.* 

Mer.  Alas,  to  he  in  my  case  !  who  that  so  was  could  but  have 
done  so  ?  You  saw  that  the  door  was  shut  upon  me,  and  that 
there  was  a  most  cruel  dog  thereabout.  Who,  I  say,  that 
was  so  taint-hearted  as  I,  would  not  have  knocked  with  all 
their  might  ? — But  pray,  What  said  my  Lord  unto  my  rude- 
ness ?     Was  he  not  angry  with  me  ? 

Chr.  When  he  heard  your  lumbering  noise,  he  gave  a  won- 
derful innocent  smile  :  I  believe  what  you  did  pleased  him 
weli,  for  he  showed  no  signs  to  the  contrary.  (p)  But  I  mar- 
vel in  my  heart  why  he  keeps  such  a  dog  :  had  I  known  that 
before,  I  should  not  have  had  heart  enough  to  have  ventured 
myself  in  this  manner.  (9)  But  now  we  are  in,  we  are  in,  and 
I  am  glad  with  all  my  heart. 

Mer.  I  will  ask,  if  you  please,  next  time  he  comes  down. 
why  he  keeps  such  a  filthy  cur  in  his  yard  ;  I  hope  he  will  not 
take  it  amiss. 

Do  so,  said  the  children,  and  persuade  him  to  hang  him.  for 
we  are  afraid  he  will  bite  us  when  we  go  hence. 

So  at  last  he  came  down  to  them  again,  and  Mercy  fell  to 

*  Matt.  xi.  12. 
tire  consistency  ?  Great  mischief  has  thus  been  done  by  very  different  de- 
scriptions of  men,  who  undesignedly  concur  in  giving  .'-atan  an  occasion  of 
ting  to  the  trembling  inquirer,  that  perhaps  he  may  persevere  in 
asking,  seeking  and  knocking,  with  the  greatest  earnestness  and  importu- 
nity, and  yet  finally  be  a  cast-away  ! 

(p)  When  the  sinner  prays  under  the  urgent  fear  of  perishing,  he  is 
excited  to  peculiar  fervency  of  spirit :  and  the  more  fervent  our  prayers 
are,  the  better  are  they  approved  by  the  Lord,  how  much  soever  men  may 
object  to  the  manner  or  expressions  of  them. 

(q)  Could  soldiers,  when  they  enlist,  foresee  all  the  dangers  and  bard- 
s-hips to  be  encountered  ;  or  could  mariners,  when  about  to  set  sail,  be 
fully  aware  of  all  the  difficulties  of  the  voyage  ;  their  reluctancy  or  dis- 
couragement would  be  increased  by  the  prospect.  But,  when  they  have 
engaged,  they  find  it  impossible  to  recede  ;  and  thus  they  press  iorward 
through  one  labour  and  peril  after  another,  till  the  campaign  or  voyage  be 
accomplished.  Thus  it  is  with  the  Christian  :  but  they  strive  for  corrup- 
tible things,  which  they  may  never  live  to  obtain  ;  while  he.  seeks  for  an 
incorruptible  crown  of  glory,  of  which  no  event  can  deprive  him.  If  he 
knew  all  from  the  first,  it  would  be  his  only  wisdom  to  venture  :  whereas 
<lhe  case  with  them  is  often  widely  different. 


Conversation  respecting  the  Bog  233 

v 

the  ground  on  her  face,  before  him,  and  worshipped,  and  said, 
'  Let  my  Lord  accept  the  sacrifice  of  praise  which  I  now  offer 
unto  him,  with  the  calves  of  my  lips.' 

So  he  said  unto  her,  '  Peace  be  to  thee  ;  stand  up.'  But 
she  continued  upon  her  face,  and  said,  "  Righteous  art  thou, 
O  Lord,  when  I  plead  with  thee,  yet  let  me  talk  with  thee  of 
thy  judgments  :"*  wherefore  dost  thou  keep  so  cruel  a  dog  ia 
thy  yard,  at  the  sight  of  which  such  women  and  children  as 
we,  are  ready  to  flee  from  the  Gate  for  fear  ? 

He  answered  and  said,  That  dog  has  another  owner  ;  he 
also  is  kept  close  in  another  man's  ground,  only  my  Pilgrims 
hear  his  barking :  he  belongs  to  the  Castle  which  j'ou  see 
there  at  a  distance,!  but  can  come  up  to  the  walls  of  this 
place.  He  has  frighted  many  an  honest  Pilgrim  from  worse  to 
better,  by  the  great  voice  of  his  roaring,  Indeed  he  that 
owneth  him  doth  not  keep  him  out  of  any  good-will  to  me  or 
mine,  but  with  intent  to  keep  the  Pilgrims  from  coming  to 
me,  and  that  they  may  be  afraid  to  come  and  knock  at  this 
Gate  for  entrance.  Sometimes  also  he  has  broken  out,  and 
has  worried  some  that  1  loved  ;  but  I  take  all  at  present  pa- 
tiently. I  also  give  my  Pilgrims  timely  help,  so  that  they  are 
not  delivered  up  to  his  power,  to  do  them  what  his  doggish 
nature  would  prompt  him  to.  But  what !  my  purchased  one, 
I  trow,  hadst  thou  known  never  so  much  beforehand,  thou 
wouldst  not  have  been  afraid  of  a  dog.  The  beggars  that  go 
from  door  to  door,  will,  rather  than  they  will  lose  a  supposed 
alms,  run  the  hazard  of  the  bawling,  barking,  and  biting  too, 
of  a  dog  :  and  shall  a  dog  in  another  man's  yard,  a  dog  whose 
barking  I  turn  to  the  profit  of  Pilgrims,  keep  any  from  coming 
to  me  ?  "  I  deliver  them  from  the  lions,  and  my  darling  from 
the  power  of  the  dog." 

Then  said  Mercy,  I  confess  my  ignorance  :  I  speak  what  I 
understand  not :  I  acknowledge  that  thou  doest  all  things  well. 
Then  Christiana  began  to  talk  of  their  journey,  and  to  in- 
quire after  the  way. J  So  he  fed  them,  and  washed  their  feet, 
and  set  them  in  the  way  of  his  steps,  according  as  he  had  dealt 
with  her  husband  before. 

So  I  saw  in  my  dream,  that  they  went  on  their  way  ;  and 
the  weather  was  comfortable  to  them. 
Then  Christiana  began  to  sing,  saying, 

*  Jer.  xii.  1,  2.  t  Part  i.  p.  40.  ±  Part  i.  p.  43. 

G»  20* 


234  The  boys  eat  the  enemy' 's  fruit 

«  Bless'd  be  the  day  that  I  began 

A  Pilgrim  for  to  be  ; 
And  blessed  also  be  that  man 

That  thereunto  mov'd  me. 
'Tis  true,  'twas  long  ere  I  began 

To  seek  to  lire  for  ever  ;* 
But  now  I  run  fast  as  I  can, 

'Tis  better  late  than  ne*/er. 
Our  tears  to  joy,  our  fears  to  faith, 

Are  turned,  as  we  see  ; 
That  our  beginning,  (as  one  saith,) 

Shows  what  our  end  will  be.' 

Now  there  was  on  the  other  side  of  the  wall,  that  fenced  in 
the  way,  up  which  Christiana  and  her  companions  were  to  go, 
a  garden,  and  that  belonged  to  him,  whose  was  that  barking 
dog,  of  whom  mention  was  made  before.  And  some  of  the 
fruit-trees,  that  grew  in  the  garden,  shot  their  branches  over 
the  wall  ;  and  being  mellow,  they  that  found  them  did  gather 
them  up  and  eat  of  them  to  their  hurt.  So  Christiana's-bo}^, 
(as  boys  are  apt  to  do,)  being  pleased  with  the  trees,  and  with 
the  fruit  that  did  hang  thereon,  did  pluck  them,  and  began  to 
eat.  Their  mother  did  also  chide  them  for  so  doing,  but  still 
the  boys  went  on.  (•/•) 

'  Well,'  said  she,  'my  sons,  you  transgress,  for  that  fruit  is 
none  of  ours  :'  but  she  did  not  know  that  they  did  belong  to 
the  enemy  :  I'll  warrant  you,  if  she  had,  she  would  have  been 
ready  to  die  for  fe<ir.  But  that  passed,  and  they  went  on  their 
way — Now,  by  that  they  were  gone  about  two  bow's  shot 
from  the  place  that  led  them  into  the  way,  they  .espied  two 
very  ill-favoured  ones  coming  down  apace  to  meet  them.  With 

*  Matt.  xx.  16. 
(r)  The  terrifying  suggestions  of  Satan  give  believers  much  presont  un- 
easiness ;  yet  they  often  do  them  great  giod,  and  seldom  eventually  hurt 
them  :  but  the  allurements  of  those  worldly  ol  jects  which  he  throws  in 
their  way,  arc  far  more  dangerous  and  pernicious.  Many  of  these,  for 
which  the  aged  have  no  longer  any  relish,  are  very  attractive  to  young 
persons :  but,  all  those  parents  or  aged  persons,  who  love  the  souls  of  their 
children  and  young  friends,  instead  of  conniving  at  them  in  their  self- 
indulgence,  from  a  notion,  that  allowance  must  be  made  for  youth,  should 
employ  all  their  influence  and  authority  to  restrain  them  from  those  vain 
pleasures  which  "  war  against  the  soul,"  and  are  most  dangerous  when 
least  suspected.  This  fruit  may  be  found  in  the  Pilgrim's  path  ;  but  it 
grows  in  Beelzebub's  garden,  and  should  be  shunned  as  poison  Many 
diversions  and  pursuits,  both  in  high  and  low  life,  are  of  this  nature, 
though  often  pleaded  for  as  innocent,  by  some  persons  who  ought  to  know 
better. 


The  women  are  assaulted  by  two  men.  235 

that  Christiana  and  Mercy  her  friend,  covered  themselves  with 
their  veils,  and  kept  also  on  their  journey  :  the  children  also 
went  on  before  :  so  that  at  last  they  met  together.  Then  they 
that  came  down  to  meet  them,  came  just  up  to  the  women,  as 
if  they  would  embrace  them  :  but  Christiana  said,  '  Stand  back, 
or  go  peaceably  as  you  should.'  Yet  these  two,  as  men  that 
are  deaf,  regarded  not  Christiana's  words,  but  began  to  lay 
hands  upon  them  :  at  that  Christiana  waxed  very  wroth,  and 
spurned  at  them  with  her  feet.  Mercy  also,  as  well  as  she 
could,  did  what  she  could  to  shift  them  :  Christiana  again  said 
to  them,  '  Stand  back,  and  be  gone,  for  we  have  no  money  to 
lose,  being  Pilgrims  as  you  see,  and  such  too  as  live  upon  the 
charity  of  our  friends.' 

Then  said  one  of  the  two  men,  We  make  no  assault  upon 
your  money,  but  are  come  out  to  tell  you,  that  if  you  will  but 
grant  one  small  request  which  we  shall  ask,  we  will  make  wo- 
men of  you  for  ever. 

Now  Christiana,  imagining  what  they  should  mean,  made 
answer  again,  '  We  will  neither  hear  nor  regard,  nor  yield  to 
what  you  shall  ask.  We  are  in  haste,  and  cannot  stay  :  our 
business  is  of  life  and  death.'  So  again  she  and  her  compan- 
ions made  a  fresh  essay  to  go  past  them  :  but  they  letted  them 
in  their  way. 

And  they  said,  We  intend  no  hurt  to  your  lives  ;  'tis  another 
thing  we  would  have. 

'  Ay,'  quoth  Christiana, f  you  would  have  us  body  and  soul, 
for  I  know  'tis  for  that  you  are  come  ;  but  we  will  die  rather 
upon  the  spot,  than  to  suffer  ourselves  to  be  brought  into 
such  snares  as  shall  hazard  our  well-being  hereafter.'  And 
with  that  they  both  shrieked  out,  and  cried,  Murder !  Murder  ! 
and  so  put  themselves  under  those  laws  that  afe  provided  for  the 
protection  of  women.*  But  the  men  still  made  their  ap- 
proach upon  them,  with  design  to  prevail  against  them.  They 
therefore  cried  out  again. 

Now  they  being,  as  I  said,  not  far  from  the  Gate,  in  at 
which  they  came,  their  voice  was  heard  from  where  they  were 
thither  :  wherefore  some  of  the  house  came  out,  and  knowing 
that  it  was  Christiana's  tongue,  they  made  haste  to  her  relief. 
But  by  that  they  were  got  within  sight  of  them,  the  women 
were  in  a  very  great  scuffle  ;  the  children  also  stood  crying  by. 
Then  did  he  that  came  in  for  their  relief  call  out  to  the  ruffians, 

*  Deut.  xxii.  23—27. 


236  We  lose  for  want  of  asking, 

saying,  e  What  is  that  thing  you  do  ?  Would  you  make  my 
Lord's  people  to  transgress  ?'  He  also  attempted  to  take 
them  ;  but  they  did  make  their  escape  over  the  walls  into  the 
garden  of  the  man  to  whom  the  great  dog  belonged  :  so  the 
dog  became  their  protector.  This  Reliever  then  came  up  to 
the  women,  and  asked  them  how  they  did.  So  they  answered, 
'  We  thank  thy  prince,  pretty  well  ;  only  we  have  been  some- 
what affrighted  :  we  thank  thee  also,  that  thou  earnest  in  to 
our  help,  for  otherwise  we  had  been  overcome.' 

So  after  a  few  more  words,  this  Reliever  said  as  followeth  : 
I  marvelled  much,  when  you  were  entertained  at  the  Gate 
above,  being  ye  know  that  ye  are  but  weak  women,  that  you 
petitioned  not  the  Lord  for  a  Conductor  :  then  might  you  have 
avoided  these  troubles  and  dangers  :  he  would  have  granted 
you  one. 

Alas !  said  Christiana,  we  were  so  taken  with  our  present 
blessing,  that  d angers  to  come  were  forgotten  by  us  :  beside, 
who  could  have  thought  that  so  near  the  King's  palace  there 
should  have  lurked  such  naughty  ones  !  Indeed  it  had  been 
well  for  us,  had  we  asked  our  Lord  for  one  ;  but,  since  our 
Lord  knew  it  would  be  for  our  profit,  I  wonder  he  sent  not 
one  along  with  us. 

Rel.  It  is  not  always  necessary  to  grant  things  not  asked  for, 
lest  by  so  doing  they  become  of  little  esteem  :  but,  when  the 
want  of  a  thing  is  felt,  it  then  comes  under,  (in  the  eyes  of  him 
that  feels  it,)  that  estimate  th:;t  properly  is  its  due  ;  and  so  con- 
sequently will  be  hereafter  used.  Had  my  Lord  granted  you 
a  Conductor  you  would  not,  neither,  so  have  bewailed  that 
oversight  of  your's  in  not  asking  for  one,  as  now  you  have 
occasion  to  do.  So  all  things  work  for  good,  and  tend  to  make 
you  more  wary,  (s) 

(s)  Satan  designs,  by  every  means,  to  take  off  awakened  sinners  from 
the  great  concern  of  eternal  salvation  ;  and  he  makes  use  of  ungodly  men 
for  that  purpose,  among  his  manifold  devices  against  the  female  sex.  These 
are  very  ill-favoured  to  the  gracious  mind  ;  however  alluring  their  per- 
sons, circumstances,  or  proposals  may  be  to  the  carnal  eye.  As  such  vile 
seducers  are  too  often  successful,  they  are  emboldened  to  attempt  even 
those  who  profess  to  be  religious  :  nor  are  they  always  repulsed  by  them  ; 
for  many,  of  whom  favourable  hopes  were  once  entertained,  have  thus 
awfully  "  been  again  entangled  and  overcome,  so  that  their  last  state  hns 
been  worse  than  the  first."  But  when  such  proposals  are  repulsed  with 
decided  adhorrence,  and  earnest  prayers,  the  Lord  will  give  deliverance 
and  victory.  The  faithful  admonitions  and  warnings  of  a  stated  pastor 
are  especially  intended  by  the  Conductor.     The  Rentier  seems  to  re  pre- 


Coristiana  relates  to  Mercy  her  dream.  237 

Chr.  Shall  we  go  back  again  to  my  Lord,  and  confess  our 
folly,  and  ask  one  ? 

Rel.  Your  confession  of  your  folly  will  I  present  him  with  : 
to  go  back  again,  you  need  not ;  for  in  all  places  where  you 
shall  come  you  will  find  no  want  at  all ;  for  in  every  of  my 
Lord's  lodgings,  which  he  has  prepared  for  the  reception  of 
his  Pilgrims,  there  is  sufficient  to  furnish  them  against  all  at- 
tempts whatsoever.  But  as  I  said,  "  He  will  be  inquired  of 
by  them,  to  do  it  for  them."*  And  it  is  a  poor  thing  that  is 
not  worth  asking  for. — When  he  had  thus  said,  he  went  back 
to  his  place,  and  the  Pilgrims  went  on  their  way. 

Then  said  fifercy,  '  What  a  sudden  blank  is  here  !  I  made 
account  we  had  been  past  all  danger,  and  that  we  should  never 
sorrow  more.' 

'  Thy  innocency,  my  sister,'  said  Christiana  to  Mercy,  'may 
excuse  thee  much  ;  but,  as  for  me,  my  faults  is  much  the 
greater,  for  that  I  saw  this  dangesibefore  1  came  out  of  the 
doors,  and  yet  did  not  provide  for  it  where  provision  might 
have  been  had.     I  am  much  to  be  blamed.' 

Then  said  Mercy  '  How  knew  you  this  before  you  came 
from  home  ?  Pray  open  to  me  this  riddle.' 

Chr.  Why,  1  will  tell  you. — Before  I  set  foot  out  of  doors, 
one  night,  as  I  lay  in  my  bed,  I  had  a  dream  about  this  :  for 
methought  I  saw  two  men,  as  like  these  as  ever  the  world 
they  could  look,  stand  at  my  bed's  feet,  plotting  how  they 
might  prevent  my  salvation.  1  will  tell  you  their  very  words 
they  said,  (it  was  when  I  was  in  my  troubles,  )  '  What  shall 
we  do  with  this  woman  ?  for  she  cries  out  waking  and  sleeping 
for  forgiveness  :  if  she  be  suffered  to  go  on  as  she  begins,  we 
shall  lose  her  as  we  have  lost  her  husband.'  This  you  know 
might  have  made  me  take  heed,  and  have  provided  when  pro- 
vision might  have  been  had. 

'  Well,'  said  Mercy,  '  as  by  this  neglect  we  have  an  occa- 
sion ministered  unto  us  to  behold  our  imperfections,  so  our 
Lord  has  taken  occasion  thereby  to  make  manifest  the  riches 
of  his  grace  ;  for  he,  as  we  see,  has  followed  us  with  unasked 
kindness,  and  has  delivered  us  from  their  hands  that  were 
stronger  than  we,  of  his  mere  good  pleasure.' 

*  Ezek.  xxxvi.  37. 
sent  the  occasional  direction  and  good  counsel  of  some  able  minister ;  for 
he  speaks  of  Christ,  as  his  Lord,  and  must  therefore  be  considered  as  one 
ef  the  servants  by  whom  help  is  sent  to  the  distressed. 


238  The  house  of  the  Interpreter. 

Thus  now,  when  they  had  talked  away  a  little  more  time, 
they  drew  near  to  a  house  that  stood  in  the  way  ;  which 
house  was  built  for  the  relief  of  Pilgrims  ;  as  you  will  find 
more  fully  related  in  the  first  part  of  the  records  of  the  Pil- 
grim's Progress.*  So  they  drew  on  towards  the  house  ;  (the 
house  of  the  Interpreter  ;)  and,  when  they  came  to  the  door, 
they  heard  a  great  talk  in  the  house  ;  then  they  gave  ear,  and 
heard,  as  tbey  thought,  Christiana  mentioned  by  name.  For 
you  must  know,  that  there  went  along,  even  before  her,  a  talk 
of  her  and  her  children  going  on  pilgrimage.  And  this  was 
the  more  pleasing  to  them,  because  they  had  heard  that  she  was 
Christian's  wife,  that  woman  who  was  some  time  ago  so  unwil- 
ling to  hear  of  going  on  pilgrimage.  Thus,  therefore,  they 
stood  still  and  heard  the  good  people  within  commending  her, 
who  they  little  thought  stood  at  the  door. — At  last  Christiana 
knocked,  as  she  had  done  at  the  Gate  before.  Now,  when* 
she  had  knocked,  there  Camg  to  the  door  a  young  damsel, 
named  Innocent,  and  opened  the  door,  and  looked,  and,  be- 
hold, two  women  were  there. 

Then  said  the  damsel  to  them,  '  With  whom  would  you 
speak  in  this  place  ?' 

Christiana  answered,  We  understand  that  this  is  a  privi- 
leged place  for  those  that  are  become  Pilgrims,  and  we  now 
at  this  door  are  such  :  wherefore  we  pray  that  we  may  be 
partakers  of  that  for  which  we  are  at  this  time  are  come  ;  for 
the  day,  as  thou  seest,  is  very  far  spent,  and  we  are  loth  to- 
night to  go  any  further. 

Dam.  Pray  what  may  I  call  your  name,  that  I  may  tell  it  to 
my  Lord  within  ? 

Chr.  My  name  is  Christiana  ;  I  was  the  wife  of  that  Pilgrim 
that  some  years  ago  did  travel  this  way  ;  and  these  be  his  four 
children.  This  maiden  is  also  my  companion,  and  is  going  on 
Pilgrimage  too. 

Then  ran  Innocent  in,  (for  that  was  her  name,)  and  said  to 
those  within,  '  Can  you  think  who  is  at  the  door  ?  There  is 
Christiana  and  her  children,  and  her  companion,  all  waiting 
for  entertainment  here  !'  Then  they  leaped  for  joy,  and  went 
and  told  their  master.  So  he  came  to  the  door,  and,  looking 
upon  her,  he  s  dd,  '  Art  thou  that  Christiana  whom  Christian 
the  good  man  left  behind  him,  when  he  betook  himself  to  a 
Pilgrim's  life  ?' 

*  Part  i.  p.  43—55 


They  are  welcomed  by  the  Interpreter.  239 

Oir.  I  am  that  woman  that  was  so  hard-hearted  as  to  slight 
my  husband's  troubles,  and  that  left  him  to  go  on  his  journey 
alone  ;  and  these  are  his  four  children  :  but  now  1  also  am 
come,  for  I  am  convinced  that  no  way  is  right  but  this. 

Inter.  Then  is  fulfilled  that  which  is  written  of  the  man  that 
said  to  his  son.  "  Go  work  to-day  in  my  vineyard  ;  and  he  said 
to  hi.s  father,  I  will  not ;  but  afterwards  repented  and  went."* 

Then  said  Christiana,  So  be  it;  Amen.  God  make  it  a 
true  saying  upon  me,  and  grant  that  1  may  be  found  at  the  last 
"  of  him  in  peace,  without  spot,  and  blameless  !" 

Inter.  But  why  standest  thou  at  the  door  ?  Come  in,  thou 
daughter  of  Abraham  :  we  were  talking  of  thee  but  now,  for 
tidings  have  come  to  us  before,  how  thou  art  become  a  Pil- 
grim. Come,  children,  come  in  :  come,  maiden,  come. — So 
he  had  them  all  into  the  house. 

So,  when  they  were  within,  they  were  bidden  to  sit  down 
and  rest  them  ;  the  which  when  they  had  done,  those  that  at- 
tended upon  the  Pilgrims  in  the  house  came  into  the  room  to 
see  them.  And  one  smiled,  and  another  smiled,  and  another 
smiled,  and  they  all  smiled,  for  joy  that  Christiana  was  become 
a  Pilgrim  ;  they  also  looked  opon  the  boys  :  they  stroked 
them  over  their  faces  with  their  hands,  in  token  of  their  kind 
reception  of  them  :  they  also  carried  it  lovingly  to  Mercy,  and 
bid  them  all  welcome  into  their  Master's  house. 

After  a  while,  because  supper  was  not  ready,  the  Interpre- 
ter took  them  into  his  significant  rooms,  and  showed  them 
what  Christian,  Christiana's  husband,  had  seen  some  time  be- 
fore. Here  therefore  they  saw  the  Man  in  the  Cage,  the 
Man  and  his  Dream,  the  Man  that  cut  his  way  through  his  ene- 
mies, and  the  Picture  of  the  biggest  of  all  ;  together  with  the 
rest  of  those  things  that  were  then  so  profitable  to  Christian. 

This  done,  and,  after  those  things  had  been  somewhat  di- 
gested by  Christiana  and  her  company,  the  interpreter  takes 
them  apart  again,  and  has  them  first  into  a  room  where  was  a 
Man  that  could  look  no  way  but  downwards,  with  a  muck-rake, 
in  his  hand  :  there  stood  also  one  over  his  head  with  a  Celes- 
tial Crow  in  his  hand,  and  proffered  him  that  Crown  for  his 
muck-rake  ;  but  the  man  did  neither  look  up,  nor  regard, 
but  rake  to  himself  the  straws,  the  small  sticks,  and  dust  of  the 
floor. 

*Matt.  xxL28,  29. 


240  TV*  I  man  with  the  muck-rake. . 

Then  said  Christiana,  I  persuade  myself  that  I  know  some- 
what the  meaning  of  this  ;  for  this  is  the  figure  of  a  man  in 
this  world  :  is  it  not,  good  Sir  ? 

Thou  has  said  right,  said  he,  and  his  muck-rake  doth  show 
his  carnal  mind.  And,  whereas  thou  seest  him  rather  give 
heed  to  rake  up  straws  and  sticks,  and  the  dust  of  the  floor, 
than  do  what  He  says  that  calls  to  him  from  above,  with  the 
celestial  crown  In  his  hand  ;  it  is  to  show,  that  heaven  is  but 
as  a  fable  to  some,  and  that  things  here  are  counted  the  ■mly 
things  substanti  il.  Now,  whereas  it  was  also  showed  thee, 
that  the  man  could  look  no  way  but  downwards,  it  is  to  let  thee 
know,  that  earthly  things,  when  they  are  with  power  upon 
men's  minds,  quite  carry  their  hearts  away  from  God. 

Then  said  Christiana,  Oh  !  deliver  me  from  this  muck-rake. 

That  prayer,  said  the  Interpreter,  has  lain  by  till  it  is  almost 
rusty  :  "  Give  me  not  riches,"*  is  scarce  the  prayer  of  one  of 
ten  thousand.  Straws,  and  sticks,  and  dust,  with  most  are  the 
great  things  now  looked  after,  (t) 

With  that  Mercy  and  Christiana  wept,  and  said, '  It  is,  alas  ! 
too  true.' 

When  the  Interpreter  had  showed  them  this,  he  had  them 
into  the  very  best  room  in  the  house  :  (a  very  brave  room  it 
was  :)  so  he  bid  them  look  round  about,  and  see  if  they  could 
find  any  thing  profitable  there.  Then  they  looked  round  and 
round  ;  for  there  was  nothing  to  be  seen  but  a  very  great 
spicier  on  the  wall  ;  and  that  they  overlooked. 

Then  said  Mercy,  '  Sir,  I  see  nothing  :'  but  Christiana  held 
her  peace. 

But,  said  the  Interpreter,  '  Look  again ,'  She  therefore 
looked  again,  and  said,  '  Here  is  not  any  thing  but  an  ugly  spi- 
der, who  hangs  by  her  hands  upon  the  wall.'  '  Then,'  said 
he,  '  is  there  but  one  spider  in  all  this  spacious  room  ?'  Then 
the  water  stood   in  Christiana's  eyes,   for  she  was  a  woman 

*  Prov.  xxx.  8. 
(/)  The  emblematical  instruction  at  the  Interpreter's  house,  in  the  for- 
mer part,  was  so  important  and  comprehensive,  that  no  other  selection 
equally  interesting  could  be  expected  :  some  valuable  hints  however,  are 
here  adduced.  The  first  emblem  is  very  plain  ;  and  so  apposite,  that  it 
is  wonderful  any  person  should  read  it  without  lifting;  up  a  prayer  to  the 
Lord,  and  saying, '  Oh  !  deliver  me  from  this  muck-rake.'  Yet,  alas,  it 
is  to  be  f-ared,  such  prayers  are  still  little  used  even  by  professors  of  the 
gospel ;  at  least  they  are  contradicted  by  the  habitual  conduct  of  num- 
bers anions:  them. 


The  emblem  of  the  spider  unfolded,  241 

quick  of  apprehension  :  and  she  said,  '  Yes,  Lord,  there  is 
more  here  than  one.  Yea,  and  spiders  whose  venom  is  far 
more  destructive  than  that  which  is  in  her.'  The  Interpreter 
then  looked  pleasantly  on  her,  and  said,  '  Thou  hast  said  the 
truth.'  This  made  Mercy  hlush,  and  the  Boys  to  cover  their 
faces,  for  they  all  began  now  to  understand  the  riddle. 

Then  said  the  Interpreter  again,  "  The  spider  taketh  hold 
with  her  hands,  (as  you  see,)  and  is  in  kings'  palaces."  And 
wherefore  is  this  recorded,  but  to  show  you,  that  how  full  of 
the  venom  of  sin  soever  you  be,  yet  you  may,  by  the  hand  of 
faith,  lay  hold  of,  and  dwell  in,  the  best  room  that  belongs  to 
the  King's  house  above  ! 

I  thought,  said  Christiana,  of  something  of  this  :  but  I  could 
not  imagine  it  all.  I  thought,  that  we  were  like  spiders,  and 
that  we  looked  like  ugly  creatures,  in  what  fine  rooms  soever 
we  were  ;  but  that  by  this  spider,  this  venomous  and  ill- 
favoured  creature,  we  were  to  learn  how  to  act  faith,  that  came 
not  into  my  thoughts  ;  that  she  worketh  with  hands  ;  and,  as 
I  see,  dwells  in  the  best  room  in  the  house. — God  has  made 
nothing  in  vain,  (m) 

Then  they  seemed  all  to  be  glad  ;  but  the  water  stood  in 
their  eyes  :  yet  they  looked  one  upon  another,  and  also  bow- 
ed before  the  Interpreter. 

He  had  them  then  into  another  room,  where  was  a  hen 
and  chickens,  and  bid  them  observe  a  while.  So  one  of  the 
chickens  went  to  .he  trough  to  drink,  and  every  time  she 
drank  she  lifted  up  her  head  and  her  eyes  towards  heaven. 
*  See,'  said  he,   '  what  this  little  chick  doeth,  and  learn  of  her 

(w)  The  instruction  grounded  on  accommodation  of  Scripture,  though 
solid  and  important,  is  not  so  convincing  to  the  understanding,  as  that 
which  results  from  the  obvious  meaning  of  the  words  ;  though  many  per- 
sons are  for  the  time  more  excited  to  attention,  by  a  lively  exercise  of  the 
imagination,  and  the  surprise  of  unexpected  inferences.  This  method, 
however,  should  be  used  with  great  caution  by  the  friends  of  truth  ;  for  it 
is  a  most  formidable  engine  in  the  hands  of  those,  who  endeavour  to  per- 
vert or  oppose  it.  The  author  did  not,  however  mean  by  the  emblem  of 
the  spider,  that  the  sinner  might  confidently  assure  himself  of  salvation, 
by  the  blood  of  Cnrist,  while  he  continued  full  of  the  poison  of  sin,  with- 
out experiencing  or  evidencing  any  change  ;  but  only,  that  no  conscious- 
ness of  inward  pollution,  or  actual  guilt,  should  discourage  any  one  from 
applying  to  Christ,  and  '■'■fleeing  for  refuge  to  lay  hold  on  the  hope  set  before 
him,"  that  thus  he  may  be  delivered  from  condemnation,  and  cleansed 
from  pollution,  and  so  made  meet  for  those  blessed  mansions,  into  which 
ao  unclean  thing  can  find  admission. 

Hh  21 


242  Tlie  hen  and  chickens. 

to  acknowledge  whence  your  mercies  come,  by  receiving  them 
with  looking  up — Yet  again,'  said  he,  '  observe  and  look  ;'  so 
they  gave  heed,  and  perceived  that  the  hen  did  walk  in  a 
fourfold  method  towards  her  chickens.  1.  She  had  a  common 
call,  and  that  she  had  all  the  day  long.  2.  She  had  a  special 
call,  and  that  she  had  but  sometimes.  3.  She  had  a  brooding 
note.     And,  4.     She  had  an  outcry. ,* 

4  Now,'  said  he,  '  compare  this  hen  to  your  King,  and  these 
chickens  to  his  obedient  ones.  For,  answerable  to  her,  him- 
self has  his  methods,  which  he  walketh  in  towards  his  people  : 
by  his  common  call  he  gives  nothing  ;  by  his  special  call  he 
always  has  something  to  give  ;  he  has  also  a  brooding  voice 
for  them  that  are  under  his  wing ;  and  he  has  an  outcry,  to 
give  the  alarm  when  he  seeth  the  enemy  come.  1  choose, 
my  darlings,  to  lead  you  into  the  room  where  such  things  are, 
because  you  are  women,  and  they  are  easy  for  you.'  (x) 

•  And,  Sir,'  said  Christiana,  «  pr  iy  let  us  see  some  more.' 
So  he  had  them  into  the  slaughter-house,  where  was  a  butcher 
killing  of  sheep  :  and  behold  the  sheep  was  quiet,  and  took  her 
death  patiently.  '  Then,'  said  the  Interpreter,  '  you  must 
learn  of  this  sheep  to  suffer,  and  to  put  up  wrongs  without 
murmuring  and  complaints.  Behold  how  quietly  she  takes 
her  death,  and,  without  objecting,  she  suffereth  her  skin  to  be 
pulled  over  her  ears. — Your  King  doth  call  you  his  sheep.' 

After  this  he  led  them  into  his  Garden,  where  was  great 
variety  of  flowers  :  and  he  said,  '  Do  you  see  all  these  V  bo 
Christiana  said,  '  Yes.'     Then  said   he   again,   '  Behold   the 

*  Matt,  xxiii.  37. 

(ar)  Our  Lord  hath,  in  immense  condescension,  employed  this"emblem, 
to  represent  his  tender  love  to  his  people,  for  whom  he  bare  the  storm  of 
wrath  himself  that  they  might  he  safe  and  happy  under  "the  shadow  of 
his  wings.''*  the  common  call  signifies  the  general  invitations  of  the  gospel, 
which  should  be  addressed  without  restriction,  to  all  men  that  come  un- 
der the  sound  of  it ;  "as  many  as  ye  find,  bid  to  the  marriage."  The  spe- 
cial call  denotes  those  influences  of  the  Spirit,  by  which  the  heart  is  sweet- 
ly made  willing  to  embrace  the  invitation,  and  apply  for  the  blessing,  in 
the  use  of  the  appointed  means,  by  which  sinne's  aclually  experience  the 
accomplishment  of  the  promises,  as  their  circumstances  require.  The 
brooding  note  was  intended  to  represent  that  communion  with  God,  and 
those  consolations  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  which  the  Scriptures  encourage  us 
to  expect,  and  by  which  the  believer  is  trained  up  for  eternal  felicity  : 
whilst  the  out-cry  refers  to  the  warnings  and  cautions,  by  which  believers 
are  excited  to  vigilance,  circumspection,  aud  self-examination,  and  to  be- 
ware of  all  deceivers  and  delusions. 

*  Matt,  xxiii.  37. 


The  Robin-red-breast  and  Spider  243 

flowers  are  divers  in  stature,  in  quality,  and  colour,  and  smell, 
and  virtue  ;  and  some  are  better  than  some  ;  also  where  the 
gardener  hath  set  them,  there  they  stand,  and  quarrel  not  one 
with  another.'  (?/) 

Again  he  had  them  into  his  field,  which  he  had  sown  with 
wheat  and  corn  ;  but,  when  they  beheld,  the  tops  of  all  were 
cut  off,  only  the  straw  remained.  He  said  again,  '  This  ground 
was  dunged,  and  sowed  ;  but  what  shall  we  do  with  the  crop  ?' 
Then  said  Christiana,  '  Burn  some,  and  make  muck  of  the 
rest.'  Then  said  the  Interpreter  again,  '  Eruit,  you  see,  is 
that  thing  you  look  for,  and  for  want  of  that  you  condemn  it  to 
the  fire,  and  to  be  trodden  under  foot  of  men  :  beware  that  in 
this  you  condemn  not  yourselves.'  (z) 

Then,  as  they  were  coming  in  from  abroad,  they  espied  a 
Robin  with  a  great  spider  in  his  mouth  :  so  the  Interpreter 
said, '  Look  here.'  So  they  looked,  and  Mercy  wondered,  but 
Christiana  said,  '  What  a  disparagement  is  it  to  such  a  little 
pretty  bird  as  the  Robid-red-breast  is  ;  he  being  also  a  bird 
above  many,  that  loveth  to  maintain  a  kind  of  sociableness 
with  men.  I  had  thought  they  had  lived  upon  crumbs  of 
bread,  or  upon  other  such  harmless  matter  :  I  like  him  worse 
than  I  did.' 

The  Interpreter  then  replied,  *  This  Robin  is  an  emblem, 
very  apt  to  set  forth  some  professors  by  ;  for  to  sight  they 
are,  as  this  Robin,  pretty  of  note,  colour,  and  carriage  ;  they 

(y)  We  ought  not  to  be  contented,  (so  to  speak,)  with  a  situation 
among  the  useless  and  noxious  weeds  of  the  desert :  but  if  we  be  planted 
among  the  ornamental  and  fragrant  flowers  of  the  Lord's  garden,  we  may 
deem  ourselves  sufficiently  distinguished  and  honoured.  We  should, 
therefore  watch  against  envy  and  ambition,  contempt  of  our  brethren,  and 
contention.  We  ought  to  be  satisfied  in  our  place,  doing  "  nothing 
through  strife  or  vain-glory,"  or  "with  murmurings  and  disputings :"  but 
endeavouring,  in  the  meekness  of  wisdom,  to  diffuse  a  heavenly  fragrance 
around  us,  and  "  to  adorn  the  doctrine  of  God  our  Saviour  in  all  things. 

(s)  The  labour  and  expense  of  the  husbandman  are  not  repay ed  by  the 
straw  or  the  chaff,  but  by  the  corn.  The  humiliation  and  sufferings  of 
Christ,  the  publication  of  the  gospel,  the  promises  and  instituted  ordi- 
nances, and  the  labour  of  ministers,  were  not  intended  merely  to  bring 
men  to  profess  certain  doctrines,  and  observe  certain  forms  ;  or  even  to 
produce  convictions,  affections,  or  comforts,  in  any  order  or  degree  what- 
soever ;  but  to  render  men  fruitful  in  good  works,  by  the  influences  of  the 
Spirit  of  Christ,  and  through  his  sanctifying  truth  :  and  all  profession  will 
terminate  in  everlasting  contempt  and  misery,  which  is  not  productive  of 
this  good  fruit,  whatever  men  may  pretend,  or  however  they  may  deceive 
themselves  and  one  another. 


^£44  The  Interpreters  Instructions. 

seem  also  to  have  a  very  great  love  for  professors  that  are 
sincere  ;  and  above  all  other  to  desire  to  associate  with  them, 
and  to  be  in  their  company,  as  if  they  could  live  upon  the  good 
man's  crumbs.  They  pretend  also,  that  therefore  it  is  tbat 
they  frequent  the  house  of  the  godly,  and  the  appointments  of 
the  Lord  ;  but  when  th^.y  are  by  themselves,  as  the  Robin, 
they  catch  and  gobble  up  spiders,  they  can  change  their  diet, 
drink  and  swallow  down  sin  like  water.' 

So  when  they  were  come  again  into  the  house,  because  sup- 
per as  yet  was  not  ready,  Christiana  again  desired  that  the 
Interpreter  would  either  show  or  tell  some  other  things  that 
are  profitable. 

Then  the  Interpreter  began,  and  said  :  '  The  fatter  the  sow 
is,  the  more  6he  desires  the  mire  ;  the  fitter  the  ox  is,  the 
more  gampsomely  he  goes  to  the  slaughter  ;  and  the  more 
healthy  the  lusty  man  is,  the  more  prone  he  is  unto  evil.' 

'  There  is  a  desire  in  women  to  go  neat  and  fine,  and  it  is  a 
comely  thing  to  be  adorned  with  that,  which  in  God's  sight  is 
oi  great  price.' 

'  It  is  easier  watching  a  night  or  two  :  so  it  is  easier  for  oneto 
begin  to  profess  well,  than  to  hold  out  as  he  should  to  the  end.* 

*  Every  ship-master,  when  in  a  storm,  will  willingly  cast 
that  overboard  that  is  of  the  smallest  value  in  the  vessel  :  but 
who  will  throw  the  best  out  first  ?  ft  one  but  he  that  feareth 
not  God.' 

'  One  leak  will  sink  a  ship  ;  and  one  sin  will  destroy  a 
sinner.'  (a) 

1  He  that  forgets  his  friend,  is  ungrateful  unto  him  :  but  he 
that  forgets  his  Saviour,  is  unmerciful  to  himself.' 

*  He  that  lives  in  sin,  and  looks  for  happiness  hereafter,  is 
like  him  that  soweth  cockle,  and  thinks  to  fill  his  barn  with 
wheat  or  barley.' 

■  If  a  man  would  live  well,  let  him  fetch  his  last  day  to  him, 
and  make  it  always  his  company-keeper.' 

'  Whispering  and  change  of  thoughts  prove  that  sin  is  in  the 
world.' 

'  If  the  world,  which  God  sets  light  by,  is  counted  a  thing  of 
that  worth  with  men  ;  what  is  heaven,  that  God  commendeth  ?' 

(a)  By  repentance  and  faith  in  Christ,  the  leaks  that  sin  hath  made 
are,  as  it  were,  stopped ;  but  one  sin,  habitually  committed  •with  allow- 
ance, proves  a  man's  profession  hypocritical,  however  plausible  it  may  be 
in  all  other  respects  ;  as  one  leak  unstopped  will  a^uredly  at  length  sink 
the  ship. 


The  supper  with  music  and  singing.  245 

«  Tfthe  life  that  is  attended  with  so  many  troubles,  is  so  loth 
to  be  let  go  by  us,  what  is  the  life  above  ?' 

«  Every  body  will  cry  up  the  goodness  of  men  ;  but  who  is 
there  that  is,  as  he  should  be,  affected  with  the  goodness  of 
God  V 

'  We  seldom  sit  down  to  meat,  but  we  eat  and  leave  :  so 
there  is  in  Jesus  Christ  more  merit  and  righteousness  than  the 
whole  world  has  need  of.'  (6) 

When  the  Interpreter  had  done,  he  tikes  them  out  into  his 
garden  again,  and  had  them  to  a  tree,  whose  inside  was  all 
rotten  and  gone,  and  yet  it  grew  and  had  leaves.  Then  said 
Mercy,  '  What  means  this?" — "This  tree,'  said  he,  '  whose 
outside  is  fair,  and  whose  inside  is  rotten,  is  it,  to  which  many 
may  be  compared  that  are  in  the  Garden  of  God  :  who  with 
their  mouths  speak  high  in  behalf  of  God,  but  indeed  will  do 
nothing  for  him  ;  whose  leaves  are  fair,  but  their  heart  good 
for  nothing  but  to  be  tinder  for  the  devil's  tinder-box.' 

Now  supper  was  ready,  the  table  spread,  and  all  things  set 
on  board  ;  so  they  sat  down  and  did  eat,  when  one  had  given 
thanks.  And  the  Interpreter  did  usually  entertain  those  that 
lodged  with  him,  with  music  at  meals  ;  so  the  minstrels  played. 
There  was  also  one  that  did  sing,  and  a  very  fine  voice  he  had. 
Jiis  song  was  this — 

'  The  Lord  is  only  my  support, 

And  he  that  doth  me  feed ; 
How  can  1  then  want  any  thing, 

Whereof  I  stand  in  need  V 

When  the  song  and  music  were  ended,  the  Interpreter  asked 
Christiana  what  it-  was  that  at  first  did  move  her  thus  to  betake 
herself  to  a  Pilgrim's  life  ?  Christiana  answered  :  First,  the 
loss  of  my  husband  came  into  my  mind,  at  which  I  was  heartily 
grieved :   but  all  that  was  but  natural  affection.     Then,  after 

(6)  This  observation  is  grounded  on  the  good  old  distinction,  that  the 
merit  of  Christ's  obedience  unto  death  is  sufficient  for  all,  though  only  ef- 
fectual to  some  ;  namely,  in  one  view  of  the  subject,  to  the  elect :  in  ano- 
ther, to  all  who  by  faith  apply  for  an  interest  in  it.  This  o;akes  way  for 
general  invitations,  and  shows  it  to  be  every  one's  duty  to  repent  and  be- 
lieve the  gospel ;  as  nothing  but  pride,  the  carnal  mind,  and  enmity  to 
God  and  religion,  influence  men  to  neglect  so  great  salvation  ;  and,  when 
the  regenerating  power  of  the  Holy  Spirit  accompanies  the  word,  sinners 
are  made  willing  to  accept  the  proffered  mercy,  and  encouraged  by  the 
general  invitations,  which  before  they  sinfully  slighted. 

21* 


246  How  Mercy  became  a  Pilgrim. 

that,  came  the  troubles  and  pilgrimage  of  my  husband  Into  my 
mind,  and  also  how  like  a  churl  1  had  carried  it  to  him  as  to 
that.  So  guilt  took  hold  of  my  mind,  and  would  have  drawn 
me  into  the  pond  ;  but  that  opportunely  I  had  a  dream  of  the 
well-being  of  my  husband,  and  a  letter  sent  me  by  the  King  of 
that  country  where  my  husband  dwells,  to  come  to  him.  The 
dream  and  the  letter  together  so  wrought  upon  my  mind,  that 
they  forced  me  to  this  way. 

Inter.  But  met  you  with  no  opposition  before  you  set  out  of 
doors  'I 

Chr.  Yes,  a  neighbour  of  mine,  one  Mrs.  Timorous,  (she 
was  kin  to  him  that  would  have  persuaded  my  husband  to  go 
back,  for  fear  of  the  lions,)  she  also  so  befooled  me,  for,  as  she 
called  it,  my  intended  desperate  adventure  :  she  also  urged 
what  she  could  to  dishearten  me  from  it;  the  hardship  and 
troubles  that  my  husband  met  with  in  the  way  :  but  all  this  I 
got  over  pretty  well.  But  a  dream  that  I  had  of  two  ill-looking 
ones,  that  I  thought  did  plot  how  to  make  me  miscarry  in  my 
journey,  that  hath  troubled  me  ;  yea,  it  still  runs  in  my  mind, 
and  makes  me  afraid  of  every  one  that  I  meet,  lest  they  should 
meet  me  to  do  me  a  mischief,  and  to  turn  me  out  of  my  way. 
Yea,  I  may  tell  my  Lord,  though  I  would  not  every  body  knew 
it,  that  between  this  and  the  Gate  by  which  we  got  into  the 
way,  we  were  both  so  sorely  assaulted,  that  we  were  made  to 
cry  out  murder ;  and  the  two,  that  made  this  assault  upon  us, 
were  like  the  two  that  I  saw  in  my  dream. 

Then  said  the  Interpreter, '  Thy  beginning  is  good,  thy  lat- 
ter end  shall  greatly  increase.'  So  he  addressed  him  to  Mer- 
cy, and  said  unto  her,  '  And  what  moved  thee  to  come  hither, 
sweetheart  ?' 

Then  Mercy  blushed  and  trembled,  and  for  a  while  continu- 
ed silent. 

Then  said  he,  4  Be  not  afraid,  only  believe,  and  speak  thy 
mind.' 

Then  she  began,  and  said,  '  Truly,  Sir,  my  want  of  experi- 
ence is  that  which  makes  me  covet  to  be  In  silence,  and  that 
also  that  filleth  me  with  fears  of  coming  short  at  last.  1  cannot 
tell  of  visions  and  dreams,  as  my  friend  Christiana  can  ;  nor 
know  I  what  it  is  to  mourn  for  my  refusing  of  *Le  counsel  of 
those  that  were  good  relations.' 

Inter.  What  was  it  then,  dear  heart,  that  hath  i»icvailed  with 
thee  to  do  as  thou  hast  done  1 


Mercy  is  recommended.  247 

Mer.  Why,  when  our  friend  here  was  packing  up  to  he  gone 
from  our  town,  I  and  another  went  accidentally  to  see  her. 
So  we  knocked  at  the  door,  and  went  in.  When  we  were 
within,  and  seeing  what  she  was  doing,  we  asked  her  what  she 
meant  ?  She  said,  she  was  sent  for  to  go  to  her  husband  ;  and 
then  she  up  and  told  us  how  she  had  seen  him  in  a  dream, 
dwelling  in  a  curious  place,  among  immortals,  wearing  a  crown, 
playing  upon  a  harp,  eating  and  drinking  at  his  Prince's  table, 
and  singing  praises  to  him  for  the  bringing  him  hither,  &c. 
Now  methought  while  she  was  telling  these  things  unto  us,  my 
heart  burned  within  me.  And  I  said  in  my  heart,  If  this  be 
true,  I  will  leave  my  father  and  my  mother,  and  the  land  of  my 
nativity,  and  will,  if  I  ma}',  go  along  with  Christiana. 

So  I  asked  her  further  of  the  truth  of  these  things,  and  if  she 
would  let  me  go  with  her  ;  for  I  saw  now,  that  there  was  no 
dwelling,  but  with  the  danger  of  ruin,  any  longer  in  our  town. 
But  yet  I  came  away  with  a  heavy  heart ;  not  for  that  I  was 
unwilling  to  come  away,  but  for  that  so  many  of  my  relations 
were  left  behind.  And  I  am  come  with  all  my  heart,  and  will, 
if  I  may,  go  with  Christiana,  to  her  husband,  and  his  King. 

Inter.  Thy  setting  out  is  good,  for  thou  hast  given  credit  to 
the  truth ;  (c)  thou  art  a  Ruth,  who  did,  for  the  love  she  bare 

(c)  This  is  a  most  simple  definition  of  faith  :  it  is  "  the  belief  of  the 
truth,"  as  the  snre  testimony  of  God,  relative  to  our  most  important  con- 
cerns. When  we  thus  credit  those  truths  that  teach  us  the  peril  of  our 
situation  as  justly  condemned  sinners,  we  are  moved  with  fear,  and  hum- 
bled in  repentance  ;  and  when  we  thus  believe  the  report  of  a  refuge  pro- 
vided for  us,  our  hopes  are  excited.  Those  truths  that  relate  to  inestimable 
blessings  attainable  by  us,  when  really  credited,  kiudle  our  fervent  desires  ; 
while  such  as  show  us  the  glory,  excellency  and  mercy  of  God  our  Sa- 
viour, and  our  obligations  to  his  redeeming  grace,  work  by  love,  grati- 
tude, and  every  fervent  affection.  This  living  faith  influences  a  man's 
judgment,  choice,  and  conduct ;  and  especially  induces  him  to  receive  Je- 
sus Christ  for  all  the  purposes  of  salvation,  and  to  yield  himself  to  his 
service,  as  constrained  by  love  of  him  and  zeal  for  his  glory.  We  need 
no  other  ground  for  this  faith,  than  the  authenticated  word  of  God.  This 
may  be  brought  to  our  recollection  by  means  of  distress  or  danger,  or  even 
in  a  dream,  or  with  some  very  strong  impression  on  the  mind  :  yet  true 
faith  rests  only  on  the  word  oi  God,  according  to  its  meaning  as  it  stands 
in  the  Bible  ;  and  not  in  the  manner  in  which  it  occurs  to  the  thoughts, 
or  according  to  any  new  sense  put  upon  it  in  a  dream,  or  by  an  impression  ; 
as  this  would  be  a  new  revelation.  For  if  the  woids,  "  Thy  sins  are  for- 
given thee,  *  should  be  impressed  on  my  mind,  they  would  contain  a  decla- 
ration nowhere  made  in  Scripture  concerning  me  ;  consequently  the  be- 
lief of  them  on  this  ground  would  be  a  faith  not  warranted  by  the  word 


248  They  prepare  for  their  departure, 

to  Naomi,  and  to  the  Lord  her  God,  "  leave  father  and  mother, 
and  the  land  of  her  nativity,  to  come  out  and  go  with  a  people 
that  she  knew  not  before.  The  Lord  recompense  thy  work, 
ani  a  full  rew  rd  be  given  thee  of  the  Lord  God  of  Isreal,  un- 
der whose  wings  thou  art  come  to  trust."* 

Now  supper  was  ended,  and  preparation  made  for  bed  ,  the 
women  were  laid  singly  alone,  and  the  boys  by  themselves. 
Now  when  Mercy  was  in  bed,  she  could  not  sleep  for  joy,  for 
that  now  h  ;r  doubts  of  missing  at  last  were  removed  further 
from  her  than  ever  they  were  before.  So  she  lay  blessing 
and  praising  God,  who  had  such  favour  for  her. 

In  the  morning  they  arose  with  the  sun,  and  prepared  them- 
selves for  their  departure  ;  but  the  Interpreter  would  have 
them  tarry  a  while  ;  '  For,'  said  he,  '  you  must  orderly  go  from 
hence.1  Then  said  he  to  the  damsel  that  first  opened  unto 
them,  '  Take  them  and  have  them  into  the  garden  to  the  Bath, 
and  there  wash  them  and  m  ;ke  them  clean  from  the  soil  which 
they  have  gathered  by  travelling.'  Then  Innocent  the  damsel 
took  them,  and  led  them  into  the  garden,  and  brought  them  to 
the  Bath  ;  so  she  told  them,  that  there  they  must  wash  and  be 
clean,  for  so  her  Master  would  have  the  women  to  do,  that 
called  at  his  house  as  they  were  going  on  pdgrimage.  Then 
they  went  in  and  washed,  yea,  they  and  the  boys  and  all  ;  and 
they  came  out  of  that  Bath  not  only  sweet  and  clean,  but  also 
much  enlivened  and  strengthened  in  their  joints.  So  when 
they  came  in,  they  looked  fairer  a  deal  than  when  they  went 
out  to  the  washing. 

*  Ruth.il.  11,  12. 

of  God.  Now  as  we  have  no  reason  to  expect  such  new  revelation?,  and 
as  Satan  can  counterfeit  any  of  these  impressions,  we  must  consider  every 
thing  o'"  tbis  kind  as  opening  a  door  to  enthusiasm,  and  the  most  danger- 
ous delusions ;  though  many,  who  rest  their  confidence  on  them,  have 
also  si-T-p  ural  evidence  of  their  acceptance,  which  they  overlook.  On 
the  other  hand,  should  the  following  words  he  powerfully  impressed  on 
my  mind,  "  Him  that  comeih  to  me  I  will  in  no  wise  cast  out,"  or  "  He 
that  confesseth  and  forsaketh  his  sin  shall  find  mercy  ;"  1  may  deduce  en- 
couragement from  the  words,  according  to  the  genuine  meaning  of  them 
an  they  stand  in  Scripture,  without  any  dread  of  delusion,  or  any  pretence 
to  new  revelations ;  provided  I  be  conscious,  that  I  do  come  to  Christ,  and 
confess  my  s  ns  with  the  sincere  purpose  of  forsaking  them.  But  there 
are  so  many  dangers  in  this  matter,  that  the  more  evidently  our  faith  and 
hope  are  grounded  wholly  on  the  plain  testimony  of  God,  and  confirmed 
by  our  subsequent  experience  and  conduct ;  the  safer  will  our  course  be, 
and  the  less  occasion  will  be  given  to  the  objections  of  our  despisers. 


They  prepare  for  their  departure.  249 

When  they  were  returned  out  of  the  garden  from  the  Bath, 
the  Interpreter  took  them,  and  looked  upon  them,  and  said  unto 
them,  "  Fair  as  the  moon."  Then  he  called  for  the  seal, 
wherewith  they  used  to  be  sealed  that  were  washed  in  his 
Bath.  So  the  seal  was  brought,  and  he  set  his  mark  upon 
them,  that  they  might  be  known  in  the  places  whither  they 
were  yet  to  go.  Now  the  seal  was  the  contents  and  sum  of  the 
passover,  which  the  children  of  Israel  did  eat  when  they  came 
out  of  the  land  of  Egypt  ;*  and  the  mark  was  set  between  their 
eyes.  This  seal  greatly  added  to  their  beauty,  for  it  was  an 
ornament  to  their  faces.  It  also  added  to  their  gravity,  and 
made  their  countenances  more  like  them  of  angels,  (a7) 

Then  said  the  Interpreter  again  to  the  damsel  that  waited 
upon  the  women,  '  Go  into  the  Vestry,  and  fetch  out  garments 
for  these  people  :'  So  she  went  and  fetched  out  white  raiment, 
and  laid  it  down  before  him  :  so  he  commanded  them  to  put  it 
on  :  it  was  "  fine  linen,  white  and  clean."  When  the  women 
were  thus  adorned,  they  seemed  to  be  a  terror  one  to  the 
other  ;  for  that  they  could  not  see  that  glory  each  one  in  her- 
self, which  they  could  see  in  each  other.  Now  therefore  they 
began  to  esteem  each  other  better  than  themselves.  v  For  you 
are  fairer  than  I  am,'  said  one  ;  and,  '  You  are  more  comely 
than  I  am,'  said  another.  The  children  also  stood  amazed,  to 
see  into  what  fashion  they  were  brought,  (e) 

*  Exod.  xii.  8 — 10. 

(d)  The  author  calls  this '  The  Bath  of  sanctification,'  in  a  marginal 
note  :  whence  we  may  inter,  that  he  especially  meant  to  intimate,  that 
believers  should  constantly  seek  fresh  supplies  of  grace  from  the  Holy 
Spirit,  to  purify  their  hearts  from  the  renewed  defilement  of  sin,  which 
their  intercourse  with  the  world  will  continually  occasion  ;  and  to  revive 
and  invigorate  those  holy  affections,  which  in  the  same  manner  are  apt  to 
grow  languid.  Yet  he  did  not  intend  to  exclude  their'  habitual  reliance 
on  the  blood  of  Christ  for  pardon  and  acceptance  ;  for  in  both  respects  we 
need  daily  washing.  The  sanctification  of  the  Spirit  unto  obedience  war- 
rants the  true  Christian's  "  peace  and  joy  in  believing ;"  it  gives  him 
beauty  in  the  sight  of  his  brethren ;  it  strengthens  him  for  every  conflict, 
and  service  ;  and  the  image  of  Christ,  discernible  in  the  spirit  and  con- 
duct, seals  him  as  a  child  of  God  and  an  heir  of  glory  :  while  the  inward 
consciousness  of  living  by  faith  in  the  Son  of  God  for  all  the  blessings  of 
salvation,  and  experiencing  all  filial  affections  towards  God  as  his  recon- 
ciled Father,  inspires  him  with  humble  joy  and  confidence. 

(«)  The  Pilgrims  are  supposed  to  have  been  justified  on  their  admission 
at  the  Gate  ;  the  Interpreter  is  the  emblem  of  the  Holy  Spirit ;  and  the 
raiment  here  mentioned  rendered  those  who  were  adorned  with  it  come- 
ly in  the  eyes  of  their  companions.  We  cannot,  therefore,  with  propriety 

li 


250        The  Pilgrims  set  out,  conducted  by  Great-Heart. 

The  Interpreter  called  for  a  man-servant  of  his,  one  Great- 
heart,  and  bid  him  take  a  sword,  and  helmet,  and  shield  :  «  and 
take  these  my  daughters,'  said  he, '  conduct  them  to  the  house 
called  Beautiful,  at  which  place  they  will  rest  next.'  (/)  So 
he  took  his  weapons  and  went  before  them  ;  and  the  Interpre- 
ter said,  «  God  speed.'  Those  also  that  belonged  to  the  family 
sent  them  away  with  many  a  good  wish,  bo  they  went  on  their 
way,  and  sang — 

4  This  place  has  been  our  second  stage, 

Here  we  have  heard  and  seen 
Those  good  things,  that  from  age  to  age 

To  others  hid  have  been. 
The  dunghill-raker,  spider,  hen, 

The  chicken  too,  to  me 
Have  taught  a  lesson ;  let  me  then 

Conformed  to  it  be. 

The  butcher,  garden,  and  the  field, 

The  robin  and  his  bait, 
Also  the  rotten  tree  doth  yield 

Me  argument  of  weight ; 
To  move  me  for  to  watch  and  pray, 

To  strive  to  be  sincere  ; 
To  take  my  cross  up  day  by  day, 

And  serve  the  Lord  with  fear. 

Now  I  saw  in  my  dream,  that  those  went  on,  and  Great-heart 
before  them  ;  so  they  went  and  came  to  the  place  where  Chris- 
tian's burden  fell  off  bis  back,  and  tumbled  into  a  Sepulchre.* 
Here  then  they  made  a  pause  ;  here  .;lso  they  blessed  God. 
Now,  said  Christiana,  it  comes  to  my  mind  what  was  said  to  us 

*  Part  i.  p.  55. 
explain  it  to  signify  the  righteousness  of  Christ  imputed  to  the  be- 
liever, but  the  renewal  of  the  soul  to  holiness ;  for  this  alone  in  its  effects 
is  visible  to  the  fyes  of  men.  They,  who  have  put  on  this  raiment,  are 
also  "clothed  with  humility:"  so  that  they  readily  perceive  the  excel- 
lencies of  other  believers,  but  cannot  discern. their  own,  except  when  they 
look  in  the  glass  of  God's  word.  At  the  same  time  they  become  very  ob- 
servant of  their  own  defects,  and  severe  in  animadverting  on  them,  but 
proportionably  candid  to  their  brethren  :  and  thus  they  learn  the  hard 
lesson  of  "  esteeming  others  better  than  themselves." 

(/)  The  slated  pastoral  care  of  a  vigilant  minister,  who  is  strong  in 
faith,  and  courageous  in  the  cause  of  God,  is  represented  by  the  conductor 
of  the  Pilgrims.  We  shall  have  repeated  opportunities  of  showing,  how 
desirous  the  author  was  to  recommend  this  advautage  to  his  readers,  to 
excite  them  to  be  thankful  for  it,  and  to  avail  themselves  of  it  when  gra- 
ciously afforded  them. 


They  come  to  the  Cross  and  the  Sepulchre.  251 

at  the  Gate,  to  wit,  that  we  should  have  pardon  by  word  ancf 
deed  ;  by  -word,  that  is,  by  the  promise  ;  by  deed,  to  wit,  in 
the  way  it  was  obtained.  What  the  promise  is,  of  that  I  know 
something  ;  but  what  it  is  to  have  pardon  by  deed,  or  in  the  way 
that  it  was  obtained,  Mr.  Great-heart,  I  suppose  you  know  ; 
which,  if  you  please,  let  us  hear  your  discourse  thereof. 

Gr.-H.  Pardon  by  the  deed  done,  is  pardon  obtained  by  some 
one  for  another  that  hath  need  thereof:  not  by  the  person  par- 
doned, but  in  'the  way,'  saith  another,  'in  which  I  have  ob- 
tained it.' — So  then,  (to  speak  to  the  question  more  at  large,) 
the  pardon  that  you  and  Mercy,  and  these  boys,  have  attained 
is  by  another  ;  to  wit,  by  him  that  let  you  in  at  that  Gate  :  and 
he  hath  obtained  it  in  this  double  way :  he  hath  performed 
righteousness  to  cover  you,  and  spilt  blood  to  wash  you  in. 

Chr.  But  if  he  parts  with  his  righteousness  to  us,  what  will 
he  have  for  himself  ? 

Gr.-H.  He  has  more  righteousness  than  you  have  need  of, 
or  than  he  needeth  himself. 
i  Chr.  Pray  make  that  appear. 

Gr.-H.  With  all  my  heart :  but  first  I  must  premise,  that 
he,  of  whom  we  are  now  about  to  speak,  is  one  that  has  not 
his  fellow.  He  has  two  natures  in  one  person,  plain  to  be  dis- 
tinguished, impossible  to  be  divided.  Unto  each  of  these  na- 
tures a  righteousness  belongeth,  and  each  righteousness  is  es- 
sential to  that  nature.  So  that  one  may  as  easily  cause  the  na- 
tures to  be  extinct,  as  to  separate  its  justice  or  righteousness 
from  it.  Of  these  righteousnesses,  therefore,  we  are  not  made 
partakers,  so  that  they,  or  any  of  them,  should  be  put  upon  us,  ■ 
that  we  might  be  made  just,  and  live  thereby.  Besides  these, 
there  is  a  righteousness  which  this  person  has,  as  these  two  na- 
tures are  joined  in  one.  And  this  is  not  the  righteousness  of 
the  Godhead,  as  distinguished  from  the  manhood  ;  nor  the 
righteousness  of  the  manhood,  as  distinguished  from  the  God- 
head ;  but  a  righteousness  which  standeth  in  the  union  of  both 
natures,  and  may  properly  be  called  the  righteousness  that  is 
essential  to  his  being  prepared  of  God  to  the  capacity  of  the 
mediatory  office,  which  he  was  intrusted  with.  If  he  parts 
with  his  first  righteousness,  he  parts  with  his  Godhead  :  if  he 
parts  with  his  second  righteousness,  he  parts  with  the  purity  of 
his  manhood  :  if  he  parts  with  his  third,  he  parts  with  that  per- 
fection which  capacitates  him  to  the  office  of  mediation.  He 
has  therefore  another  righteousness,  which  standeth  in  per- 


252  The  Righteousness  of  Christ* 

formance,  or  obedience  to  a  revealed  will  :  and  that  is  what 
he  puts  upon  sinners,  and  that  by  which  their  sins  are  covered. 
Wherefore  he  s  tith,  "  As  by  one  man's  disobedience,  many 
were  m;ide  sinners  ;  so  by  the  obedience  of  one,  shall  many 
be  made  righteous.1'* 

Chr.  But  are  the  other  righteousnesses  of  no  use  to  us  ? 

Gr.-H.  Yes  :  for  though  they  are  essential  to  his  natures 
and  office,  and  cannot  be  communicated  unto  another,  yet  it  is 
by  virtue  of  them  that  the  righteousness  that  justifies  is  for  that 
purpose  efficacious.  The  righteousness  of  his  Godhead  gives 
virtue  to  his  obedience  ;  the  righteousness  of  his  manhood 
giveth  capability  to  his  obedience  to  justify  ;  and  the  righteous- 
ness that  standeth  in  the  union  of  these  two  natures  to  his  of- 
fice, giveth  authority  to  that  righteousness  to  do  the  work  for 
which  it  was  ordained. 

So  then  here  is  a  righteousness  that  Christ,  as  God,  has  no 
need  of;  for  he  is  God  without  it ;  here  is  a  righteousness  that 
Christ,  as  man,  has  no  need  of  to  make  him  so,  for  he  is  per- 
fect man  without  it  :  again,  here  is  a  righteousness  that  Christ, 
as  God-man,  has  uo  need  of.  for  he  is  perfectly  so  without  it. 
Here  then  is  a  righteousness  that  Christ,  as  God,  and  as  God- 
man,  has  no  need  of,  with  reference  to  himself,  and  therefore 
he  can  spare  it ;  a  justifying  righteousness,  that  he  for  himself 
wanteth  not,  and  therefore  giveth  it  away.  Hence  it  is  called 
"  the  gift  of  righteousness. "t — This  righteousness,  since  Christ 
Jesus  the  Lord  has  mule  himself  under  the  law,  must  be  given 
away ;  for  the  law  doth  not  only  bine!  him  that  is  under  it,  to 
do  justly,  but  to  use  charity.  Wherefore  he  must,  or  ought  by 
the  law,  if  he  hath  two  coats,  to  give  one  to  him  that  has  none. 
Now  our  Lord  indeed  hath  two  coits,  one  for  himself,  and  one 
to  spare  :  wherefore  he  freely  bestows  one  upon  those  that 
'have  none.  And  thus,  Christiana  and  Mercy,  and  the  rest  of 
you  that  are  here,  doth  your  pardon  come  by  deed,  or  by  the 
work  of  another  man.  Your  Lord  Christ  is  he  that  worked, 
and  hath  given  away  what  he  wrought  for,  to  the  next  poor  beg- 
gar he  meets. 

But  again,  in  order  to  pardon  b)r  deed,  there  must  something 
be  paid  to  God  as  a  price,  as  well  as  something  prepared  to 
cover  us  withal.  Sin  has  delivered  us  up  to  the  just  course  of 
a  righteous  law  :  now  from  this  course  we  must  be  justified  by 
way  of  redemption,  a  price  being  paid  for  the  harms  we  have 

*  Rom.  v.  19.  t  Roin.  v.  17. 


Redemption  by  the  blood  of  Christ.  253 

done  ;  and.  this  is  by  the  blood  of  your  Lord,  who  came  and 
stood  in  your  place  and  stead,  and  died  your  death  for  your 
transgressions.  Thus  has  he  ransomed  you  from  your  trans- 
gressions, by  blood,  and  covered  your  polluted  and  deformed 
souls  with  righteousness  ;*  for  the  sake  of  which,  God  passeth 
by  you,  and  will  not  hurt  you,  when  he  comes  to  judge  the 
world,  (g)  « 

Chr.  This"  is  brave  :  now  I  see  that  there  was  something  to 
be  learned  by  our  being  pardoned  by  nurd  and  deed.  Good 
Mercy,  let  us  labour  to  keep  this  in  mind  ;  and  my  children, 
do  3'ou  remember  it  also. — But,  Sir,  was  not  this  it  that  made 

*  Rom.  viii.  34.  Gal.  iii.  13. 

GO  This  discourse,  on  '  Pardon  by  the  deed  done,'  confirms  the  inter- 
pretation that  hath  been  given  of  the  Cross,  and  of  Christian's  deliverance 
from  his  burden.  The  doctrine  is,  however,  here  stated  in  a  manner  to 
which  some  may  object,  and  indeed  it  is  needlessly  systematical  and  rather 
obscure.  By 'the  righteousness  of  Christ,  as  God,'  his  essential  divine 
attributes  ofjustice  and  holiness  must  be  intended.  'His  righteousness, 
as  Man,'  denotes  his  human  nature  as  free  from  all  the  defilements  of  sin. 
*  The  righteousness  of  his  person,  as  he  hath  the  two  natures  joined  in 
one,'  can  only  mean  the  perfection  of  his  mysterious  person  in  all  respects  : 
and  his  capacity  of  acting  as  our  Surety,  by  doing  and  suffering  in  our  na- 
ture all  that  was  requisite,  while  his  divine  nature  stamped  an  infinite 
value  on  his  obedience  unto  death.  The  eternal  Word,  the  only  beg-of- 
ten Son  of  God  was  under  no  obligation  to  assume  our  nature  ;  and  when 
he  had  seen  good  to  assume  it,  he  was  not  bound  to  live  a  number  of  years 
here  on  earth,  obediem  to  the  law,  both  in  its  ceremonial  and  moral  re- 
quirements, amidst  hardships,  sufferings,  and  temptations  of  every  kind  ; 
except,  as  he  had  undertaken  to  be  our  Surety.  In  this  sense  he  himself 
had  no  need  of  that  righteousness  which  he  finished  for  our  justification. 
And  assuredly  he  was  under  no  obligation,  as  a  perfectly  holy  man,  to 
suffer  any  thing,  much  less  to  submit  to  the  violent,  torturing,  and  igno- 
minious death  upon  the  cross.  That  part  of  his  obedience,  which  con- 
sisted iu  enduring  agony,  and  pain  in  body  and  soul,  was  only  needful,  as 
he  bare  our  sins,  and  gave  himself  a  sacrifice  to  God  for  us.  Indeed,  his  ' 
righteousness  i?  not  the  less  his  own,  by  being  imputed  to  us  :  for  believers 
are  considered  as  one  with  him,  and  thus  "  made  the  righteousness  of  God 
in  him,"  and  we  are  justified  in  virtue  of  this  union.  He  was  able  by  his 
temporal  sufferings  and  death  to  pay  our  debts,  and  ransom  our  inherit- 
ance ;  thus  delivering  us  from  eternal  misery  which  else  had  heen  inevit- 
able, and  bringing  us  to  eternal  life  which  had  otherwise  been  unattain- 
able ;  and  the  law  of  love,  to  which  as  a  man  he  became  subject,  required 
him  to  do  this ;  for  if  we  "loved  our  neighbour  as  ourselves,"  we  should 
be  willing  to  submit  to  any  inferior  loss,  hardship,  or  suffering,  to  rescue 
an  enemy  or  stranger  from  a  greater  and  more  durable  misery,  which  he 
has  no  other  way  of  escaping  ;  or  to  secure  to  him  a  more  valuable  and 
.permanent  advantage,  which  can  no  otherwise  be  obtained, 

9Q 


254  Happy  effects  of  looking  to  the  Cross. 

my  good  Christian's  burden  fall  from  off  his  shoulder,  and  that 
made  him  give  three  leaps  forjoy  ? 

Gr.-H.  Yes,  it  was  the  belief  of  this  that  cut  off  those  strings, 
that  could  not  be  cut  by  other  means  ;  and  it  was  to  give  him  a 
proof  of  the  virtue  of  this,  that  he  was  suffered  to  carry  his  bur-, 
den  to  the  Cross. 

Chr.  I  thought  so  ;  for  though  my  heart  was  lightful  and  joy 
ous  before,  yet  it  is  ten  times  more  lightsome  and  joyous  now. 
And  I  am  persuaded  by  what  I  have  felt,  (though  I  have  felt 
but  little  as  yet,)  that  if  the  most  burdened  man  in  the  world 
was  here,  and  did  see  and  believe  as  I  now  do,  it  would  make 
his  heart  the  more  merry  and  blithe. 

Gr.-H.  There  is  not  only  comfort,  and  the  ease  of  a  burden 
brought  to  us,  by  the  sight  and  consideration  of  these  ;  but  an 
endeared  affection  begot  in  us  by  it :  for  who  can  (if  he  does 
but  once  think  that  pardon  comes  not  only  by  promise,  but 
thus,)  but  be  affected  with  the  way  and  means  of  redemption, 
and  so  with  the  man  that  hath  wrought  it  for  him  ! 

Chr.  True  :  methinks  it  makes  my  heart  bleed  to  think,  that 
he  should  bleed  for  me.  Oh  !  thou  loving  One  !  Oh  !  thou 
blessed  One  !  Thou  deservest  to  have  me  ;  thou  hast  bought 
me  ;  thou  deservest  to  have  me  all  ;  thou  hast  paid  for  me  ten 
thousand  times  more  than  I  am  worth  ! — No  marvel  that  this 
made  the  water  stand  in  my  husband's  eyes,  and  that  it  made 
him  trudge  so  nimbly  on  :  1  am  persuaded  he  wished  me  with 
him  :  but,  vile  wretch  that  I  was  !  I  let  him  come  all  alone. 
O  Mercy,  that  thy  father  and  mother  were  here  ;  yea,  and  Mrs. 
Timorous  also  :  nay,  I  wish  now  with  all  my  heart,  that  here 
was  Madam  Wanton  too.  Surely,  surely,  their  hearts  would  be 
affected  ;  nor  could  the  fear  of  the  one,  nor  the  powerful  lusts 
of  the  other,  prevail  with  them  to  go  home  again,  and  refuse 
to  become  good  Pilgrims.  (A) 

Gr.-H.  You  speak  now  in  the  warmth  of  your  affections  : 

(/i)  When  believers, '  in  the  warmth  of  their  affections,''  feel  the  hum- 
bling, melting,  endearing,  and  sanctifying  effects  of  contemplating  the  glo- 
ry of  the  Cross,  and  the  love  of  Christ  in  dying  for  sinners  ;  and  consider 
themselves  as  the  special  objects  of  that  inexpressible  compassion  and  kind- 
ness :  they  are  apt  to  conclude  that  the  belief  of  the  propositions,  that 
Christ  loves  them  and  died  for  them,  and  that  God  is  reconciled  to  them,  pro- 
duces the  change  by  its  own  influence  :  and  would  affect  the  most  carnal 
hearts  in  the  same  manner,  could  men  be  persuaded  to  believe  it.  For 
they  vainly  imagine  that  apprehensions  of  the  severity  of  divine  justice, 
and  the  dread  of  vengeance,  are  the  sources  of  the  enmity  which  sinners 


Warm  affections  by  special  Grace.  255 

will  it,  think  you,  be  always  thus  with  you  ?  Besides,  that  is 
not  communicated  to  every  one,  nor  to  every  one  that  did  see 
your  Jesus  bleed.  There  were  that  stood  by,  and  that  saw  the 
blood  run  from  the  heart  to  the  ground,  and  yet  were  so  far  off 

manifest  against  God.  Hence  very  lively  and  affectionate  Christians  have 
frequently  been  prone  to  sanction  the  unscriptural  tenet,  that  the  justify- 
ing act  of  faith  consists  in  assuredly  believing  that  Christ  died  for  me  in 
particular,  and  that  God  loves  me;  and  to  consider  this  appropriation  as 
preceding  repentance,  and  every  other  gracious  disposition  ;  and  as  in 
some  sense  the  cause  of  regeneration,  winning  the  heart  to  love  God,  and 
to  rejoice  in  him,  and  in  obeying  his  commandments.  From  this  doctrine 
others  ha.ve  inferred,  that  if  all  men,  and  even  devils  too,  believed  the  love 
of  God  to  them,  and  his  purpose  at  length  to  make  them  happy,  they 
■would  be  won  over  from  rebellion  against  him,  which  they  persist  in  from 
a  mistaken  idea  that  he  is  their  implacable  enemy  :  and  they  make  this 
one  main  argument,  in  support  of  the  salutary  tendency  of  the  final  resti- 
tution scheme.  But  all  these  opinions  arise  from  a  false  and  flattering  es- 
timate of  human  nature  ;  for  the  carnal  mind  hates  the  scriptural  charac- 
ter of  God  and  the  glory  displayed  in  the  Cross,  even  more  than  that 
which  shines  forth  in  the  fiery  law.  Indeed  if  we  take  away  the  offensive 
part  of  the  gospel,  the  honour  it  puts  upon  the  law  and  its  awful  sanctions, 
and  the  exhibition  it  makes  of  the  divine  justice  and  holiness,  it  will  give 
the  proud  carnal  heart  but  little  umbrage  :  if  we  admit  that  men's  aver- 
sion to  God  and  religion  arise  from  misapprehension,  and  not  from  despe- 
rate wickedness,  many  will  endure  the  doctrine.  A  reconciliation,  in 
which  God  assures  the  sinner  that  he  has  forgiven  him,  even  before  he 
has  repented  of  his  sins,  will  suit  man's  pride  ;  and  if  he  has  been  previ- 
ously frighted,  a  great  flow  of  affections  may  follow  :  but  the  event  will 
prove,  that  they  differ  essentially  from  spiritual  love  of  God,  gratitude, 
holy  joy,  and  genuine  humiliation,  which  arise  irom  a  true  perception  of 
the  glorious  perfections  of  God,  the  righteousness  of  his  law  and  govern- 
ment, the  real  nature  of  redemption,  and  the  odiousness  and  desert  of  sin. 
In  short,  all  such  schemes  render  regeneration  needless ;  or  substitute  some- 
thing else  in  its  stead,  which  is  effected  by  a  natural  process,  and  not  by 
the  new-creating  power  of  the  Holy  Spirit. — But,  when  this  divine  agent 
has  communicated  life  to  the  soul,  and  a  capacity  is  produced  of  perceiv- 
ing and  relishing  spiritual  excellency,  the  enmity  against  God  receives  a 
mortal  wound  :  from  that  season,  the  more  his  real  character  and  glory 
are  known,  the  greater  spiritual  affection  will  be  excited,  and  a  propor- 
tionable transformation  into  the  same  holy  image  effected.  Then  the  view 
of  the  Cross,  as  the  grand  display  of  all  the  harmonious  perfections  of  the 
Godhead,  softens,  humbles,  and  meliorates  the  heart :  while  the  persua- 
sion of  an  interest  in  these  blessing,  and  an  admiring  sense  of  having  re- 
ceived such  inconceivable  favours  from  this  glorious  and  holy  Lord  God, 
will  still  further  elevate  the  soul  above  all  low  pursuits,  and  constrain  it 
to  the  most  unreserved  and  self-denying  obedience.  But,  while  the  heart 
remains  unregenerate,  the  glory  of  God  and  the  gospel  will  either  be  mis- 
understood, or  hated  in  proportion  as  it  is  discovered.  Such  views  and 
affections  therefore  as  have  been  described,  spring  from  special  grace  ;  and 


256  Three  Men  hung  in  Chains. 

this,  that,  instead  of  lamenting,  they  laughed  at  him;  and  in 
stead  of  becoming  his  disciples,  did  harden  their  hearts  against 
him.  So  that  all  that  you  have,  my  daughters,  you  have  by  pe- 
culiar impression  made  by  a  divine  contemplation  upon  what  I 
have  spoken  to  you.  Remember  that  it  was  told  you,  that  the 
hen  by  her  common  call,  gives  no  meat  to  her  chickens.  This 
you  have  therefore  by  a  special  grace. 

Now  I  saw  still  in  my  dream,  that  they  went  on  until  they 
were  come  to  the  place  that  Simple,  and  Sloth,  and  Presump- 
tion, lay  and  slept  in,  when  Christian  went  by  on  pilgrimage  : 
and  behold  they  were  hanged  up  in  irons  a  little  way  off  on  the 
other  side. 

Then  s  lid  Mercy  te  him  that  was  their  guide  and  conductor, 
'  "What  are  th^se  three  men  1  and  for  what  are  they  hanged 
there  V 

Gr.-II.  These  three  men  were  men  of  bad  qualities  ;  they 
had  no  mind  to  be  Pilgrims  themselves,  and  whomsoever  they 
could  they  hindered  :  they  were  for  sloth  and  folly  themselves, 
and  whomsoever  they  could  persuade,  they  made  so  too  ;  and 
withal  taught  them  to  presume  that  they  should  do  well  at  last. 
They  were  asleep  when  Christian  went  by  ;  and  now  you  go 
by,  they  are  hanged. 

Mer.  But  could  they  persuade  any  one  to  be  of  their  opi- 
nion ? 

Gr.-H.  Yes,  they  turned  several  out  of  the  way.  There 
was  Slov-pace,  they  persuaded  to  do  as  they.  They  also  pre- 
vailed with  one  Short-wind,  with  one  No-heart,  with  one  Lin- 
ger-after-!ust,  and  with  one  Sleepy-head,  and  with  a  young  wo- 
man, her  name  was  Dull,  to  turn  out  of  the  way  and  become  as 
they.  Besides,  they  brought  up  an  ill  report  of  your  Lord, 
persuading  others  that  he  was  a  hard  task-master.  They  also 
Drought  up  an  evil  report  of  the  good  land,  saying  it  was  not 
half  so  good  as  some  pretended  it  was.  They  also  began  to 
vilify  his  servants,  and  to  count  the  best  of  them  meddlesome, 
troublesome,  busy-bodies  :  further,  they  would  call  the  bread 

are  not  produced  by  the  natural  efficacy  of  any  sentiments,  but  by  the  im- 
mediate infk  ences  of  the  Holy  Spirit ;  so  that  even  i rue  believers,  though 
they  habitually  are  persuaded  of  their  interest  in  Christ,  and  the  love  of 
God  to  them,  are  only  at  times  thus  filled  with  "holy  affections;  nor  will 
the  same  contemplations  constantly  excite  similar  exercises  ;  but  they  of- 
ten bestow  much  pains  to  get  their  mind;  affected  by  them  in  vain  ;  while 
at  other  times  a  single  glance  of  thought  fills  them  with  the  most  fervent 
emotions  of  holy  love  and  joy. 


Spring  at  the  hill  Difficulty  dirty.  257 

©f  God  husks  ;  the  comforts  of  his  children,  fancies  ;  the  tra- 
vaifand  labour  of  Pilgrims,  things  to  no  purpose,  (i) 

Nay,  said  Christian  i,  if  they  were  such,  they  should  never 
be  bewailed  by  me  •  they  have  but  what  they  deserve  ;  and 
I  think  it  well  that  they  stand  so  near  the  highway,  that  others 
may  see  and  take  warning.  But  had  it  not  been  well  if  their 
crimes  had  been  engraven  on  some  pillar  of  iron  or  brass,  and 
left  here  where  they  did  their  mischiefs,  for  a  caution  to  other 
bad  men  ? 

Gr.  H.  So  it  is,  as  you  may  well  perceive,  if  you  will  go  a 
little  to  the  wall. 

Mer.  No,  no  ;  let  them  hang,  and  their  names  rot,  and  their 
crimes  live  for  ever  against  them  :  I  think  it  is  a  high  favour 
that  they  are  hanged  before  we  came  hither  ;  who  knows  else 
what  they  might  have  done  to  such  poor  women  as  we  are  ? 

Then  she  turned  it  into  a  song,  saying  : — 

'  Now  then  you  three  hang  there,  and  be  a  sign 
To  all  that  shall  against  the  truth  combine, 
And  let  him  that  comes  after  fear  this  end, 
If  unto  Pilgrims  he  is  not  a  friend. 
And  thou,  my  soul,  of  all  such  men  beware, 
That  unto  holiness  opposers  are.' 

Thus  they  went  on,  till  they  came  at  the  foot  of  the  hill  Dif- 
ficulty, where  again  their  good  friend  Mr.  Great-heart  took  an 
occasion  to  tell  them  what  happened  there  when  Christian 
himself  went  by.*  So  he  had  them  first  to  the  spring  :  Lo, 
saith  he,  this  is  the  spring  that  Christian  drank  of  before  he 

*  Part  i.  p.  61—64. 

(i)  The  dreadful  falls  and  awful  deaths  of  some  professors  are  often 
made  notorious,  for  a  warning  to  others;  and  to  put  them  upon  their 
guard  against  superficial,  slothful,  and  presumptuous  men,  who  draw  aside 
many  from  the  holy  ways  of  God.  The  names  of  the  persons  thus  de- 
luded show  the  reasons  why  men  listen  to  deceivers ;  for  these  are  only 
the  occasions  of  their  turning  aside,  the  cause  lies  in  the  concealed  lusts  of 
their  own  hearts.  The  transition  is  very  easy  from  orthodox  notions  and 
profession  without  experience,  to  false  and  loose  sentiments,  and  then  to 
open  ungodliness. 

These  lines  are  here  inserted  under  a  plate : — 

Behold  here  how  the  slothful  are  a  sign 

Hung  up  'cause  holy  ways  they  did  decline: 

See  here  too,  how  the  child  doth  play  the  man, 

And  weak  grow  strong,  when  Great-heart  leads  the  van. 

tzi  22* 

Kk 


258  Men  will  not  be  kept  from  by-mays. 

went  up  this  hill  ;  and  then  it  was  clear  and  good,  but  now  it 
is  dirty  with  the  feet  of  some,  that  are  not  desirous  that  Pil- 
grims here  should  quench  their  thirst.*  Thereat  Mercy  said, 
'  And  why  so  envious,  trow  ?'  But  said  the  guide,  it  will  do,  if 
taken  up  and  put  into  a  vessel  that  is  sweet  and  good  ;  for  then 
the  dirt  will  sink  to  the  bottom,  and  the  water  come  out  by 
itself  more  clear.  Thus  therefore  Christiana  and  her  com- 
panions were  compelled  to  do.  They  took  it  up,  and  put  it 
into  an  earthen  pot,  and  so  let  it  stand  till  the  dirt  was  gone  to 
the  bottom,  and  then  they  drank  thereof.  (&) 

Next  he  showed  them  the  two  by-ways  that  were  at  the  foot 
of  the  hill,  where  Formality  and  Hypocrisy  lost  themselves. 
'  And,'  said  he,  '  these  are  dangerous  paths  :  two  were  here 
cast  away  when  Christian  came  by.  And  although  you  see 
these  ways  are  since  stopped  up  with  chains,  posts,  and  a  ditch, 
yet  there  are  they  that  will  choose  to  adventure  here,  rather 
than  take  the  pains  to  go  up  this  hill.' 

Chr.  "  The  way  of  transgressors  is  hard  :"|  it  is  a  wonder 
that  they  can  get  into  those  ways  without  danger  of  breaking 
their  necks. 

Gr.-H.  They  will  venture  ;  yea,  if  at  any  time  any  of  the 
King's  servants  do  happen  to  see  them,  and  doth  call  upon 
them,  and  tell  them,  that  they  are  in  the  wrong  ways,  and  do 
bid  them  beware  of  the  danger,  then  they  railingly  return  them 
answer,  and  say,  "  As  for  the  word  that  thou  hast  spoken  unto 
us  in  the  name  of  the  King,  we  will  not  hearken  unto  thee  ;  but 
we  will  certainly  do  whatsoever  thing  gooth  out  of  our  mouth.  "J 
Nay,  if  you  look  a  little  further,  you  shall  see  that  these  ways 
are  made  cautionary  enough,  not  only  by  these  posts,  and  ditch, 
and  chain,  but  also  by  being  hedged  up  ;  yet  they  will  choose 
to  go  there.  (J) 

*  Ezek.  xxxiv.  18.  t  Prov.  xiii.  15.  \  Jer.  xliv.  16,  17. 

(k)  This  passage  shows,  that  the  preaching  of  the  gospel  was  especially 
intended  by  the  spring,  in  the  former  part  of  the  work.  Since  that  had 
been  published,  the  author  had  vitnessed  a  departure  from  the  simplicity 
of  t:ie  gospel,  as  it  has  been  before  observed.*  This  might  be  done  unad- 
visedly in  those  immediately  concerned  ;  but  it  originated  from  the  devi- 
ces of  evil  men.  and  the  subtlety  of  Satan.  They,  however,  who  honestly 
and  carefully  aimed  to  distinguish  between  the  precious  and  the  vile, 
might  separate  the  corrupt  part  from  the  truths  of  God,  and  from  the  lat- 
ter derive  comfort  and  establishment. 

(I)  The  express  declarations  commandments  and  warning*  of  Scripture ; 
and  the  heart-searching  doctrine  and  distinguishing  application  of  faithful 
*  Note  (k)  p.  227. 


The  Pilgrims  climb  the  hill,  and  rest  in  the  arbour.      259 

Chr.  They  are  idle  ;  they  love  not  to  take  pains  ;  up-hill 
way  is  unpleasant  to  them.  So  it  is  fulfilled  unto  them  as  it  is 
written. — "  The  way  of  the  slothful  man  is  as  an  hedge  of 
thorns."*  Yea,  they  will  rather  choose  to  walk  upon  a  snare, 
than  to  go  up  this  hill,  and  the  rest  of  this  way  to  the  City. 

Then  they  set  forward,  and  began  to  go  up  the  hill,  and  up 
the  hill  they  went ;  but  before  they  got  up  to  the  top,  Chris- 
tiana began  to  pint,  and  said,  I  dare  say  this  is  a  breathing  hill  ; 
no  marvel  if  they  that  love  their  ease  more  than  their  souls, 
choose  to  themselves  a  smoother  way.  Then  said  Mercy,  I 
must  sit  down  ;  also  the  least  of  the  children  began  to  cry  : 
Come,  come,  said  Great-heart,  sit  not  down  here,  for  a  little 
above  is  the  Prince's  arbour.  Then  he  took  the  little  boy  by 
the  hand,  and  led  him  thereto. 

When  they  were  come  to  the  arbour,  they  were  very  wil- 
ling to  sit  down,  for  they  were  all  in  a  pelting  heat.  Then  said 
Mercy,  how  sweet  is  rest  to  them  that  labour  !f  And  how  good 
is  the  Prince  of  Pilgrims,  to  provide  such  resting  places  for 
them  !  Of  this  arbour  1  have  heard  much  ;  but  I  never  saw  it 
before.  But  here  let  us  beware  of  sleeping  :  for,  as  I  have 
heard  that  it  cost  poor  Christian  dear. 

Then  said  Mr.  Great-heart  to  the  little  ones,  Come,  my 
pretty  boys,  how  do  you  do  ?  What  think  you  now  of  going  on 
pilgrimage  ?  '  Sir.'  said  the  least, '  I  was  almost  beat  out  of 
heart ;  but  I  thank  you  for  lending  me  a  hand  at  my  need.  And 
I  remember  now  what  my  mother  hath  told  me,  namely,  That 
the  way  to  heaven  is  as  a  ladder,  and  the  way  to  hell  is  as  down 
a  hill.  But  I  had  rather  go  up  the  ladder  to  life,  than  down 
the  hill  to  death.' 

Then  said  Mercy,  '  But  the  proverb  is,  To  go  down  the  hill  is 
easy  ;'  but  James  said,  (for  that  was  his  name,)  '  The  day  is 
coming,  when,  in  my  opinion,  going  down  the  hill  will  be  the 
hardest  of  all.'  '  'Tis  a  good  boy,'  said  his  master,  '  thou  hast 
given  her  a  right  answer.'  Then  Mercy  smiled,  but  the  little 
boy  did  blush. 

*  Prov.  xv.  19.  t  Matt.  xi.  28. 

ministers,  sufficiently  hedge  up  all  those  by-ways,  into  which  professors 
are  tempted  to  turn  aside  :  but  carnal  self-love,  and  desire  of  ease  to  the 
flesh,  (which  always  opposes  its  own  crucifixion,)  induce  numbers  to  break 
through  all  obstacles,  and  to  risk  their  eternal  interests,  rather  than  deny 
themselves,  und  endure  hardship  in  the  way  to  heaven.  Nor  will  teachers 
be  wanting  to  flatter  them  with  the  hope  of  being  saved  by  nationally  be- 
lieving certain  doctrines,  while  they  practically  treat  the  whole  word  of 
Cod  as  a  lie ! 


2t>0  Being  refreshed,  they  go  forward. 

'  Come,'  said  Christiana,  '  will  you  eat  a  bit  to  sweeten  your 
mouths,  while  you  sit  here  to  rest  your  legs  ?  For  I  have  here 
a  piece  of  pomegranate,  which  Mr.  Interpreter  put  into  my 
hand  just  when  I  came  out  of  his  doors  ;  he  gave  me  also  a 
piece  of  an  honey-comb,  and  a  little  bottle  of  spirits.'  'I 
thought  he  gave  you  something,'  said  Mercy, '  because  he  called 
you  aside.'  '  Yes,  so  he  did,'  said  the  other.  '  But,'  said 
Christiana,  '  it  shall  be  still  as  I  said  it  should,  when  at  first  we 
came  from  home  :  thou  shalt  be  a  sharer  in  all  the  good  that  I 
have,  because  thou  so  willingly  didst  become  my  companion.' 
Then  she  gave  to  them,  and  they  did  eat,  both  Mercy  and  the 
boys.  And  said  Christiana  to  Mr.  Great-heart,  '  Sir,  will  you 
do  as  we  ?'  But  he  answered,  *  You  are  going  on  pilgrimage, 
and  presently  I  shall  return  :  much  good  may  what  you  have 
do  to  you.     At  home  I  eat  the  same  every  d;iy.' 

Now  when  they  had  eaten  and  drunk,  anil  had  chatted  a  little 
longer,  their  guide  said  to  them,  '  The  day  wears  away  ;  if  you 
think  good,  let  us  prepare  to  be  going.'  So  they  got  up  to  go, 
and  the  little  boys  went  before  :  but  Christiana  forgot  to  take 
her  bottle  of  spirits  with  her  ;  so  she  sent  her  little  boy  back 
to  fetch  it.  Then  said  Mercy,  '  I  think  this  is  a  losing  place. 
Here  Christian  lost  his  roll  ;  and  here  Christiana  left  her  bottle 
behind  her  :  Sir,  what  is  the  cause  of  this  ?'  So  their  guide 
made  answer,  and  said,  «  The  cause  is  sleep  or  forgetfulness  ; 
some  sleep  when  they  should  keep  awake,  and  some  forget 
when  they  should  remember  ;  and  this  is  the  very  cause,  why 
often  at  the  resting  places  some  Pilgrims  in  some  things  come 
off  losers.  Pilgrims  should  watch  and  remember  what  they 
have  already  received  under  their  greatest  enjoyments  ;  but 
for  want  of  doing  so,  oftentimes  their  rejoicing  ends  in  tears, 
and  their  sun-shine  in  a  cloud  : — witness  the  story  of  Christian 
at  this  place.' 

When  they  were  come  to  the  place  where  Mistrust  and 
Timorous  met  Christian,  to  persuade  him  to  go  back  for  fear 
of  the  lions,  they  perceived  as  it  were  a  stage,  and  before  it, 
towards  the  road,  a  broad  plate,  with  a  copy  of  verses  written 
thereon,  and  underneath,  the  reason  of  raising  up  of  that  stage 
in  that  place  rendered.     The  verses  were — 

'  Let  him  that  sees  that  Stage,  take  heed 

Upon  his  heart  and  tongue  : 
Lest  if  he  do  nol,  here  he  speed 

As  some  have  long  aircue.' 


Tfie  Lions  backed  by  Giant  Grim.  261 

The  words  underneath  the  verses  were,  '  This  stage  was 
built  to  punish  such  upon,  who,  through  tirnorousness  or  mis- 
trust, shall  be  afraid  to  go  further  on  pilgrimage  .  also  on  this 
stage  both  Mistrust  and  Timorous  were  burnt  through  the 
tongue  with  a  hot  iron,  for  endeavouring  to  hinder  Christian  on 
on  his  journey.' 

Then  said  Mercy,  This  is  much  like  to  the  saying  of  the 
Beloved,  "What  shall  be  given  unto  thee  ;  or  what  shall  be 
done  unto  thee,  thou  false  tongue  ?  sharp  arrows  of  the  mighty, 
with  coals  of  juniper."*  (m) 

bo  they  went  on  till  they  came  within  sight  of  the  lions. | 
Now  Mr.  Great-heart  was  a  strong  man,  so  he  was  not  afraid 
of  a  lion  ;  but  yet  when  they  were  come  up  to  the  place  where 
the  lions  were,  the  boys  that  went  before  were  glad  to  cringe 
behind,  for  they  were  afraid  of  the  lions  :  so  they  stept  back 
and  went  behind.  At  this,  their  guide  smiled,  and  said,  'How 
now,  my  boys,  do  you  love  to  go  before  when  no  danger  doth 
approach,  and  love  to  come  behind  so  soon  as  the  lions  appear  !' 

Now  as  they  went  on,  Mr.  Great-heart  drew  his  sword,  with 
intent  to  make  a  way  for  the  Pilgrims  in  spite  of  the  lions. 
Then  there  appeared  one,  that  it  seems  had  taken  upon  him  to 
back  the  lions  :  and  he  said  to  the  Pilgrims'  guide,  '  What  is 
the  cause  of  your  coming  hither  ?•'  Now  the  name  of  that  man 
was  Grim,  or  Bloody-man,  because  of  his  slaying  of  Pilgrims  ; 
and  he  was  of  the  race  of  the  giants. 

Then  said  the  Pilgrims'  guide,  '  These  women  and  children 
are  going  on  pilgrimage  ;  and  this  is  the  way  they  must  go,  and 
go  it  they  shall,  in  spite  of  thee  and  the  lions.' 

Grim.  This  is  not  their  way,  neither  shall  they  go  therein. 
I  am  come  forth  to  withstand  them,  and  to  that  end  will  back 
the  lions. 

Now,  to  say  the  truth,  by  reason  of  the  fierceness  of  the 
lions,  and  of  the  grim  carriage  of  him  that  did  back  them,  this 

*  Psa.  cxx.  3,  4.  t  Part  i.  p.  66. 

(m)  The  "word  David  signifies  Beloved.  Ys  e  should  be  very  cautious 
not  to  spsak  any  thing,  which  may  discourage  such  as  seem  disposed  to  a 
religious  life  ;  lest  we  should  be  found  to  have  abetted  that  enemy,  who 
spares  no  pains  to  seduce  them  back  again  into  the  world.  Even  the  un- 
believing fears  and  complaints  of  weak  and  tempted  Christians  should  be 
repressed  before  persons  of  this  description :  how  great  then  will  be  the 
guilt  of  those  who  stifle  their  own  convictions,  and  act  contrary  to  their 
conscience,  from  fear  of  reproach  or  persecution,  and  then  employ  them- 
selves in  dissuading  others  from  serving  God  I  j 


252  Giant  Grim  is  slain  by  Great-Heart. 

way  had  oflate  lain  much  unoccupied,  and  was  almost  all  grown 
over  with  grass. 

Then  said  Christiana,  '  Though  the  highways  have  been  un- 
occupied heretofore,  and  though  the  travellers  have  been  made 
in  times  past  to  walk  through  by-paths,  it  must  not  be  so  now 
I  am  risen,  "  Now  1  am  risen  a  mother  in  Israel."* 

Then  he  swore  by  the  lions,  but  it  should  :  and  therefore 
bid  them  turn  aside,  for  they  should  not  have  passage  there. 
But  their  guide  made  first  his  approach  unto  Grim,  and  laid  so 
heavily  on  him  with  his  sword,  that  he  forced  him  to  retreat. 

Then  said  he  that  attempted  to  back  the  lions,  '  Will  you 
slay  me  upon  mine  own  ground  ?' 

Gr.-H.  It  is  the  King's  highway  that  we  are  in,  and  in  this 
way  it  is  that  thou  hast  placed  the  lions  ;  but  these  w  omen  and 
these  children,  though  weak,  shall  hold  oo  their  way  in  spite  of 
the  lion?.  And  with  that  he  gave  him  a  downright  blow,  and 
brought  him  upon  his  knees.  With  this  blow  also  he  broke 
his  helmet,  and  with  the  next  he  cut  off  an  arm.  Then  did  the 
giant  roar  so  hideously  that  his  voice  frighted  the  women  ;  and 
yet  they  were  glad  to  see  him  lie  sprawling  on  the  ground. — - 
Now  the  lions  were  chained,  and  so  of  themselves  could  do  no- 
thing. Wherefore,  when  oH  Grim,  that  intended  to  brick  them, 
was  dead,  Great-heart  said  to  the  Pilgrims,  '  Come  now,  and 
follow  me,  and  no  hurt  shall  happen  to  you  from  the  lions.' 
They  therefore  went  on,  but  the  women  trembled  as  they 
passed  by  them  ;  the  boys  also  looked  as  if  they  would  die,  but 
they  all  got  by  without  further  hurt,  (n) 

*  Judges  v.  6,  7. 
(n)  It  is  not  very  easy  to  determine  the  precise  idea  of  the  author,  in 
each  of  the  Giants,  who  assault  the  Pilgrims,  and  are  slain  by  the  con- 
ductor and  his  assistants.  Some  have  supposed  that  uribtlvf  is  here 
meant :  but  Grim,  or  BlooJy-tnan,  seems  not  to  be  apposite  names  for  this 
inward  foe  ;  nor  can  it  be  conceived  that  unbelief  should  more  violently 
assault  those,  who  are  under  the  care  of  a  valiant  conductor,  than  it  had 
done  the  solitary  Pilgrims;  I  apprehend,  therefore,  that  this  Giant  was 
intended  for  the  emblem  of  certain  active  men,  who  busied  themselves  in 
framing  and  executing  persecuting  statutes;  which  was  done  at  the  tin;e 
when  this  was  written  more  violently  than  it  had  been  before.  Thus  the 
temptation  to  fear  man,  which  at  all  times  assaults  the  believer,  when  re- 
quired to  make  an  open  profession  of  his  faith,  was  exceedingly  increased  : 
and,  as  heavy  fines  and  severe  penalties,  in  accession  to  reproach  and  con- 
tempt, deterred  men  from  joining  themselves  in  communion  with  dis- 
senting churches,  that  way  was  almost  unocc:  pied,  and  the  travellers  went 
through  by-paths,  according  to  the  author's  sentiments  on  the  subject.— 


They  arrive  at  the  Porter's  Lodge.  2G3 

Now,  when  they  were  within  sight  of  the  Porter's  lodge, 
they  soon  came  up  unto  it  ;  but  they  made  the  more  haste  after 
this  to  go  thither,  because  it  is  dangerous  travelling  there  in 
the  night.  So  when  they  were  come  to  the  gate,  the  guide 
knocked,  and  the  porter  cried,  '  Who  is  there  V  But  as  soon  as 
the  guide  had  said,  '  It  is  I,'  he  knew  his  voice,  and  came  down  ; 
for  the  guide  had  oft  before  that  come  thither  as  a  conductor  of 
Pilgrims.  When  he  was  come  down,  he  opened  the  gate,  and, 
seeing  the  guide  standing  just  before  it,  (for  he  saw  not  the  wo- 
men, for  they  were  behind  him,)  he  said  unto  him,  '  JHow  now, 
Mr.  Great-heart,  what  is  your  business  here  so  late  at  night  V 
'  I  have  brought,'  said  he,  'some  Pilgrims  hither,  where,  by  my 
Lord's  commandment,  they  must  lodge.  I  had  been  here  some 
time  ago,  had  I  not  been  opposed  by  the  giant  that  used  to  back 
the  lions.  But  I,  after  a  long  and  tedious  combat  with  him, 
tuve  cut  him  off,  and  have  brought  the  Pilgrims  hither  in 
safety.' 

Por.  Will  not  you  go  in,  and  stay  till  morning  ? 

Gr.-H.  No.     1  will  return  to  my  Lord  to-night. 

Chr.  Oh,  Sir,  I  know  not  how  to  be  willing  you  should  leave 
is  in  our  pilgrimage,  you  have  been  so  faithiul  and  so  loving  to 
us,  you  have  fought  so  stoutly  for  us,  you  have  been  so  hearty 
in  counselling  of  us,  that  I  shall  never  forget  your  favour  to- 
wards us. 

Then  said  Mercy,  '  O,  that  we  might  have  thy  company  to 
our  journey's  end  !  How  can  such  poor  women  as  we  hold  out 
in  a  way  so  full  of  troubles  as  this  way  is,  without  a  friend  or 
defender  V 

Then  said  James,  the  youngest  of  the  boys,  '  Pray,  Sir,  be 
persuaded  to  go  with  us  and  help  us,  because  we  are  so  weak, 
and  the  way  so  dangerous  as  it  is.' 

Gr.-H.  I  am  at  my  Lord's  commandment  :  if  he  shall  allot 
me  to  be  your  guide  quite  through,  I  will  willingly  wait  upon 

But  the  preaching  of  the  gospel,  by  which  the  ministers  of  Christ  wielded 
the  sword  of  the  Spirit,  overcame  this  enemy  :  for  the  example  and  ex- 
hortations of  such  courageous  combatants  animated  even  weak  believers 
to  overcome  their  fears,  and  to  act  according  to  their  consciences,  leaving 
the  event  to  God.  This  seems  to  have  been  the  author's  meaning  ;  and 
perhaps  he  also  intended  to  encourage  his  brethren  boldly  to  persevere  in 
resisting  such  persecuting  statutes,  confidently  expecting  that  they  should 
prevail  for  the  repeal  of  them  ;  by  which,  as  by  the  death  of  the  Giant, 
the  Pilgrims  might  be  freed  from  additional  terror,  in  acting  consistently 
with  their  avowed  principles. 


264  Christians  love  to  see  one  another. 

you.  But  here  you  failed  at  first ;  for  when  he  bid  me  come 
thus  far  with  you,  then  you  should  have  begged  me  of  him  to 
have  gone  quite  through  with  you,  and  he  would  have  granted 
your  request,  (o)  However,  at  present  I  must  withdraw  ;  and 
so,  good  Christiana,  Merry,  and  my  brave  children,  adieu. 

Then  the  Porter,  Mr.  Watchful,  asked  Christiana  of  her 
country,  and  of  her  kindred  :  and  she  said,  '  I  came  from  the 
city  of  Destruction  ;  I  am  a  widow-woman,  and  my  husband 
is  dead,  his  name  was  Christian,  the  Pilgrim.'  '  How  !'  said 
the  porter, '  was  he  your  husband  V  '  Yes,'  said  she, '  and  these 
are  his  children  ;  and  this,  (pointing  to  Mercy,)  is  one  of  my 
town's-women.'  Then  the  porter  rang  his  bell,  as  at  such  time 
he  is  wont,  and  there  came  to  the  door  one  of  the  damsels, 
whose  name  was  Humble-mind.  And  to  her  the  porter  said, 
•  Go  tell  it  within,  that  Christiana,  the  wife  of  Christian,  and 
her  children,  are  come  hither  on  pilgrimage.'  She  went  in, 
therefore,  and  told  it.  But,  oh,  what  noise  for  gladness  was 
there,  when  the  damsel  did  but  drop  that  out  of  her  mouth  ! 

So  they  came  with  haste  to  the  porter,  for  Christiana  stood 
still  at  the  door.  Then  some  of  the  most  grave  said  unto  her, 
'  Come  in  Christiana,  come  in,  thou  wife  of  that  good  man, 
come  in,  thou  blessed  woman,  come  in,  with  all  that  are  with 
thee.'  So  she  went  in,  and  they  followed  her  that  were  her 
children  and  her  companions.  Mow  when  they  were  gone  in, 
they  were  had  into  a  large  room,  and  bid  to  sit  down  :  so  they 
sat  down,  and  the  chief  of  the  house  were  called  to  see  and  wel- 
come the  guests.  Then  they  came  in,  and,  understanding  who 
they  were,  did  salute  each  other  with  a  kiss,  and  said,  '  Wel- 
come, ye  vessels  of  the  grace  of  God,  welcome  unto  us  who  are 
your  faithful  friends.'  (p) 

(o)  We  are  repeatedly  reminded,  with  great  propriety,  that  we  ought 
to  be  very  particular  and  explicit  in  our  prayers,  especially  in  every  thing 
pertaining  to  our  spiritual  advantage.  The  removal  of  faithful  ministers, 
or  the  fear  of  losing  them,  may  often  remind  Christians  that  '  here  they 
have  failed  :'  they  have  not  sufficiently  valued  and  prayed  for  them  ;  or, 
making  snre  of  their  continuance,  from  apparent  probabilities,  they  have 
not  made  that  the  subject  of  their  peculiar  requests,  and  therefore  are  re 
huked  by  the  loss  of  them. 

(p)  "  Angels  rejoice  over  one  sinner  that  repenteth  ;"  and  all,  who  truly 
love  the  Lord,  will  gladly  welcome  such  as  appear  to  be  true  believers, 
into  their  most  endeared  fellowship:  yet  there  are  certain  individuals, 
who,  being  related  to  those  that  have  greatly  interested  their  hearts,  or 
having  long  been  remembered  in  their  prayers,  are  welcomed  with  singu- 
lar \qv  .nd  satisfaction,  and  whose  professed  faith  animates  them  in  a  pe- 
culiar manner. 


They  feast  on  the  Faschal  Lamb.  266 

Now,  because  it  was  somewhat  late,  and  because  the  Pil- 
grims were  weary  with  their  journey,  and  also  made  fiiint  with 
the  sight  of  the  fight,  and  the  terrible  lions,  they  desired  as 
soon  as  might  be,  to  prepare  to  go  to  rest.  '  Nay,'  said  those  of 
the  family, '  refresh  yourselves  with  a  morsel  of  meat :'  for  they 
had  prepared  for  them  a  lamb,  with  the  accustomed  sauce 
thereto.*  (9)  For  the  porter  had  heard  before  of  their  coming, 
and  had  told  it  to  them  within.  So  when  they  had  supped, 
and  ended  their  prayer  with  a  psalm,  the3r  desired  they  might 
go  to  rest.  '  But  let  us,'  said  Christiana,  '  if  we  may  be  so  bold 
as  to  choose,  be  in  that  chamber  that  was  my  husband's,  when 
he  was  here.'  So  they  had  them  up  thither,  and  thejr  all  lay 
in  a  room.  When  they  were  at  rest,  Christiana  and  Mercy 
entered  into  discourse  about  things  that  were  convenient. 

Chr.  Little  did  I  think  once,  when  my  husband  went  on  pil- 
grimage, that  I  should  ever  have  followed  him. 

Mer.  And  you  as  little  thought  of  lying  in  his  bed,  and  in  his 
chamber  to  rest,  as  you  do  now.  (r) 

Chr.  And  much  less  did  I  ever  think  of  seeing  his  face  with 
comfort,  and  of  worshipping  the  Lord  the  King  with  him  ;  and 
yet  now  I  believe  1  shall ! 

Mer.  Hark,  don't  you  hear  a  noise  ? 

*  Exod.  sii.  3.     John  i.  29. 

(g)  The  passover  was  a  prefiguration  of  the  sufferings  of  Christ,  and 
the  believer's  acceptance  of  him  ;  of  his  professed  reliance  on  the  atoning 
sacrifice,  preservation  from  wrath,  and  the  deliverance  from  the  bondage 
of  Satan,  to  set  out  on  his  heavenly  pilgrimage.  And  the  Lord's  supper 
is  a  commemorative  ordinance  of  a  similar  import ;  representing  the  body 
of  Christ  broken  for  our  sins,  and  his  blood  shed  for  us;  the  application 
of  these  blessings  to  our  souls  by  faith,  the  profession  of  this  faith  and  of 
love  to  him  and  his  people,  influencing  us  to  devoted  self-denying  obedi- 
ence :  and  the  effects  which  follow  from  thus  '  feeding  on  Christ  in  our 
hearts  by  faith  with  thanksgiving,'  in  strengthening  us  for  every  conflict 
and  service  to  which  we  are  called.  "  The  unleavened  bread  of  sincerity 
and  truth,"  and  "the  bitter  herbs"  of  godly  sorrow,  deep  repentance,  mor- 
tification of  sin,  and  bearing  the  Cross,  accompany  the  spiritual  feast ;  and 
even  render  it  more  relishing  to  the  true  believer,  as  endearing  to  him 
Christ  and  his  salvation. 

(r)  A  marginal  note  here  says, '  Christ's  bosom  is  for  all  Pilgrims.'  The 
sweet  peace  arising  trom  calm  confidence  in  the  Saviour,  the  consolations 
of  bis  Spirit,  submission  to  his  will,  and  the  cheerful  obedience  of  fervent 
love,  gives  rest  to  the  soul,  as  if  we  were  reclining  on  his  bosom  with  ihe 
beloved  disciple.* 

*  Part  i.  p.  74. 
Ll  ,  23 


26tr  Mercy  relates  her  dream ; 

Chr.  Yes,  'tis,  as  I  believe,  a  noise  of  music  for  joy  that  we 
are  here. 

Mer.  Wonderful !  Music  in  the  house,  music  in  the  heart, 
and  music  also  in  heaven,  for  joy  that  we  are  here. 

Thus  they  talked  awhile,  and  then  betook  themselves  to 
sleep.  So  in  the  morning  when  they  were  awaked,  Christiana 
said  to  Mercy,  '  What  was  the  matter  that  you  did  laugh  in  your 
sleep  to-night?  I  suppose  you  was  in  a  dream.' 

Mer.  So  I  was,  and  a  sweet  dream  it  was  ;  but  are  you  sure 
I  laughed  ? 

Chr.  Yes  ;  you  laughed  heartily  ;  but  pr'ythee,  Mercy,  tell 
me  thy  dream. 

Mer.  I  was  a  dreaming  that  I  sat  all  alone  in  a  solitary  place, 
and  was  bemoaning  of  the  hardness  of  my  heart.  Now  1  had 
not  sat  there  long,  but  methought  many  were  gathered  about 
me  to  see  me,  and  to  hear  what  it  was  that  I  said.  So  they 
hearkened,  and  1  went  on  bemoaning  the  hardness  of  my  heart. 
At  this,  some  of  them  laughed  at  me,  some  called  me  fool,  and 
some  began  to  thrust  me  about.  With  that,  methought  1  looked 
up,  and  saw  one  coming  with  wings  towards  me.  So  he  came 
directly  to  me,  and  said,  'Mercy,  what  aileth  thee?'  Now 
when  he  had  heard  me  make  my  complaint,  he  said,  '  Peace  be 
to  thee  :'  He  also  wiped  mine  eyes  with  his  handkerchief,  and 
clad  me  in  silver  and  gold.  He  put  a  chain  upon  my  neck,  and 
ear-rings  in  mine  ears,  and  a  beautiful  crown  upon  my  head.* 
Then  he  took  me  by  the  hand,  and  said,  'Mercy,  come  after 
me.'  So  he  went  up,  and  I  followed,  till  we  came  at  a  golden 
gate.  Then  he  knocked  :  and,  when  they  within  had  opened, 
the  man  went  in,  and  I  followed  him  up  to  a  throne,  upon 
which  one  sat,  and  he  said  to  me,  '  Welcome,  daughter.'  The 
pi  ice  looked  bright  and  twinkling,  like  the  stars,  or  rather  like 
the  sun,  and  1  thought  that  1  saw  your  husband  there.  So  I 
awoke  from  my  dream.     But  did  1  laugh  ? 

Chr.  Laugh  !  ay,  and  well  you  might,  to  see  yourself  so  well. 
For  you  must  give  me  leave  to  tell  you,  that  it  was  a  good 
dream  ;  and  that  as  you  have  begun  to  find  the  first  part  true, 
so  you  shall  find  the  second  at  last,  (s)    "  God  speaks  once, 

*  Ezek.  xvi.  8—13. 
(s)  They  who  feel  and  lament  the  hardness  of  their  hearts,  and  earnest- 
ly pray  that  they  may  be  humbled,  softened,  and  filled  with  the  love 
of  Christ,  may  be  assured  that  their  sorrow  shall  be  turned  into  joy  : 
thou»h  they  must  expect  to  he  ridiculed  by  such  as  know  not  their  own 
hearts.  The  assurance,  that  the  dream  should  be  accomplished,  is  ground 


•  Christiana's  remarks  on  it.  267 

yea  twice,  yet  man  perceiveth  it  not ;  in  a  dream,  in  a  vision 
of  the  night,  when  deep  sleep  falleth  upon  men,  in  slumbering 
upon  the  bed."*  We  need  not,  when  in  bed,  to  lie  awake  to  talk 
with  God  ;  he  can  visit  us  while  we  sleep,  and  cause  us  then  to 
hear  his  voice.  Our  heart  oft-times  wakes  when  we  sleep  ; 
and  God  can  speak  to  tnat,  either  by  words,  by  proverbs,  by 
signs  and  similitudes,  as  well  as  if  one  was  awake. 

Mer.  Well,  1  am  glad  of  my  dream,  for  I  hope  ere  long  to 
see  it  fulfilled,  to  the  making  me  laugh  again. 

Chr.  I  think  it  is  now  high  time  to  rise,  and  to  know  what 
we  must  do. 

Mer.  Pray,  if  they  advise  us  to  stay  a  while,  let  us  willingly 
accept  of  the  proffer.  I  am  the  willinger  to  stay  a  while  here, 
to  grow  better  acquainted  with  these  maids  ;  methinks  Pru- 
dence, Piety,  and  Charity  have  very  comely  and  sober  coun- 
tenances. 

Chr.  We  shall  see  what  they  will  do. — So  when  they  were 
up  and  ready,  they  came  down,  and  they  asked  one  another  of 
their  rest,  and  if  it  was  comfortable  or  not. 

'  Very  good,'  said  Mercy,  '  it  was  one  of  the  best  night's 
lodgings  that  ever  I  had  in  my  life.' 

Then  said  Prudence  and  Piety,  if  you  will  be  persuaded  to 
stay  here  a  while,  you  shall  have  what  the  house  will  afford. 

'  Ay,  and  that  with  a  very  good  will,'  said  Charity. — So  they 
consented,  and  staid  there  about  a  month  or  above,  and  became 
very  profitable  one  to  another.  And,  because  Prudence 
would  see  how  Christiana  had  brought  up  her  children,  she 
asked  leave  of  her  to  catechise  them  :  so  she  gave  her  free 
consent.  Then  she  began  with  the  youngest,  whose  name  was 
James.  And  she  said,  '  Come,  James,  canst  thou  tell  me  who 
made  thee  ?' 

Jam.  God  the  Father,  God  the  Son,  and  God  the  Holy 
Ghost.      k 

Pr.  Good  boy.     And  canst  thou  tell  who  saved  thee  ? 

Jam.  God  the  Father,  God  the  Son,  and  God  the  Holy 
Ghost. 

Pr.  Good  boy  still.  But  how  doth  God  the  Father  save 
thee? 

*  Job.  xxxiii.  14 — 16. 
ed  on  the  effects  produced  upon  Mercy's  heart ;  and  there  is  no  danger 
of  delusion,  when  so  scriptural  an  encouragement  is  inferred  even  from  a 
dream. 


268  Prudence  catechises  James,  Joseph, 

Jam.  By  his  grace,  (t) 

Pr.  How  doth  God  ibe  Son  save  thee  ? 

Jam.  By  his  righteousness,  and  blood,  and  death,  and  life. 

Pr.  And  how  doth  God  the  Hoty  Ghost  save  thee  ? 

Jam.  By  his  illumination,  by  his  renovation,  and  by  his  pre- 
servation. 

Then  said  Prudence  to  Christiana,  '  You  are  to  be  com- 
mended for  thus  bringing  up  your  children.  1  suppose  I  need 
not  ask  the  rest  these  questions,  since  the  youngest  of  them  can 
answer  them  so  well.  1  will  therefore  now  apply  myself  to 
the  next  youngest.' 

Then  she  said,  '  Come,  Joseph,  (for  his  name  was  Joseph,) 
will  you  let  me  catechise  you  V 

Jos.    With  all  my  heart. 

Pr.    What  is  man  ? 

Jos.  A  reasonable  creature,  made  so  by  God,  as  my  brother 
said. 

Pr.  What  is  supposed  by  this  word  saved? 

Jos.  That  man  by  sin  has  brought  himself  into  a  state  of 
captivity  and  misery. 

Pr.   What  is  supposed  by  his  being  saved  by  the  Trinity  ? 

Jos.  That  sin  is  so  great  and  mighty  a  tyrant,  that  none  can 
pull  us  out  of  its  clutches,  but  God  ;  and  tint  God  is  so  good 
and  loving  to  man,  as  to  pull  him  indeed  out  of  this  miserable 
state. 

Pr.   What  is  God's  design  in  saving  poor  man  ? 

Jos.  The  glorifying  of  his  name,  of  his  grace,  and  justice,  Lc. 
and  the  everlasting  happiness  of  his  creature. 

Pr.   Who  are  they  that  must  be  saved  ? 

Jos.  Those  that  accept  of  his  salvation,  (u) 

(/)  Grace,  in  this  connexion,  signifies  unmerited  mercy  or  favour,  from 
which  all  the  blessings  of  salvation  flow.  The  Father  freely  gave  his  Son 
to  be  our  Redeemer,  and  now  freely  communicates  his  Spirit,  through  the 
merits  and  mediation  of  the  Son,  to  be  our  Sanctifier ;  and  thus,  with 
Christ,  he  freely  gives  all  things  to  those,  who  are  enabled  truly  to  believe 
in  him.  The  important,  but  much  neglected  duty  of  catechising  children 
is  here  very  properly  inculcated  ;  without  attention  to  which,  the  minis- 
ter's labours,  both  in  public  preaching  and  private  instruction,  will  be  un- 
derstood in  a  very  imperfect  degree  ;  and  any  revival  of  religion  Lint 
takes  place,  will  probably  die  with  the  generation  to  which  it  is  vouch- 
safed. 

(?<)  The  young  pupil  is  not  here  taught  to  answer  systematically,  '•  All 
thy  elect :'  but  practically,'1.  Those  that  accept  of  his  salvation.'  This  is 
perfectly  consistent  with  the  other  ;  but  it  is  suited  to  instruct  and  en- 


Samuel  and  Matthew.  269 

Pr.  Good  boy,  Joseph  ;  thy  mother  hath  taught  thee  well, 
and  thou  hast  hearkened  to  what  she  has  said  unto  thee. 

Then  said  Prudence  to  Samuel,  (who  was  the  eldest  son  but 
one,)  '  Come,  Samuel,  are  you  willing  that  I  should  catechise 
you  also  V 

Sam.  Yes,  forsooth,  if  you  please. 

Pr.  What  is  heaven  ? 

.Sam.  A  place  and  state  most  blessed,  because  God  dwelleth 
there. 

Pr.  What  is  hell  ? 

Sam.  A  place  and  state  most  woful,  because  it  is  the  dwell- 
ingrplace  of  sin,  the  devil,  and  death. 

Pr.  Why  wouldest  thou  go  to  heaven  ? 

Sam.  That  !  may  see  God,  and  serve  him  without  weariness  ; 
that  I  may  see  Christ,  and  love  him  everlastingly  ;  that  I  may 
have  that  fulness  of  the  Holy  Spirit  in  me,  that  I  can  by  no 
means  here  enjoy. 

Pr.  A  very  good  boy,  and  one  that  has  learned  well. — Then 
she  addressed  herself  to  the  eldest,  whose  name  was  Matthew  : 
and  she  said  to  him,  '  Come,  Matthew,  shall  I  also  catechise 
you  V 

Mat.  With  a  very  good  will. 

Pr.  I  ask,  then,  if  there  was  ever  any  thing  that  had  a  being 
antecedent  to,  or  before  God  ? 

Mat.  No  ;  for  God  is  eternal ;  nor  is  there  any  thing,  ex- 
cepting himself,  that  had  a  being  until  the  beginning  of  the  first 
day  :  "  For  in  six  days  the  Lord  made  heaven  and  earth,  thfl 
jsea,  and  all  that  in  them  is." 

Pr.   What  do  you  think  of  the  Bible  ? 

Mat.  It  is  the  holy  word  of  God. 

Pr.  Is  there  nothing  written  therein  but  what  you  under- 
stand ? 

Mat.  Yes,  a  great  deal. 

Pr.  What  do  you  do  when  you  meet  with  places  therein  that 
you  do  not  understand  ? 

courage  the  learner  who  would  be  perplexed,  stumbled,  or  misled  by  the 
other  view  of  the  same  truth.  Thus  our  Lord  observed  to  his  disciples, 
"I  have  many  things  to  say  unto  you,  but  ye  cannot  bear  them  now  ;" 
and  Paul  fed  the  Corinthians,  "with  milt,  and  not  -with  meat ;  for  they 
were  not  ablo  to  bear  it."  How  beneficial  would  a  portion  of  the  same 
heavenly  wisdom  prove  to  the  modern  friends  of  evangelical  truth  !  And 
how  absurd  is  it  to  teach  the  hardest  lessons  to  the  youngest  scholars  in  the 
school  of  Christ. 

28* 


270  Mercy  has  a  Suitor. 

Mat.  I  think  God  is  wiser  than  L  (zv)  I  pray  also  that  he 
will  please  to  let  me  know  all  therein,  that  he  knows  will  be 
for  my  good. 

Pr.  How  believe  you  as  touching  the  resurrection  of  the 
de.td  ? 

Mat.  I  believe  they  shall  rise,  the  same  that  was  buried  ; 
the  same  in  n  iture  though  not  in  corruption.  And  I  believe 
this  upon  a  double  account: — First,  because  God  has  promised 
it : — Secondly,  because  he  is  able  to  perform  it. 

Then  said  Prudence  to  the  boys,  '  You  must  still  hearken  to 
your  mother,  for  she  can  learn  you  more.  You  must  also  dili- 
gently give  ear  to  what  good  talk  you  shall  hear  from  others  : 
for  your  sakes  do  they  speak  good  things.  Observe  also,  and 
that  with  carefulness,  what  the  heavens  and  the  earth  do  leach 
you  ;  but  especially  be  much  in  the  meditation  of  that  Book, 
that  was  the  cause  of  your  father's  becoming  a  Pilgrim.  1,  for 
mj'  part,  my  children,  will  teach  you  what  I  can  while  you  are 
here,  and  shall  be  glad  if  you  will  ask  me  questions  that  tend 
to  godly  edifying. 

Now  by  that  these  Pilgrims  had  been  at  this  place  a  week, 
Mercy  had  a  visiter  that  pretended  some  good  will  unto  her, 
and  his  name  was  Mr.  Brisk,  a  man  of  some  breeding,  and  that 
pretended  to  religion  ;  but  a  man  that  stuck  very  close  to  the 
world.  So  he  came  once  or  twice,  or  more,  to  Mercy,  and  of- 
fered love  unto  her. — Now  Mercy  was  of  a  fair  countenance, 
and  therefore  the  more  alluring.  Her  mind  also  was,  to  be 
always  busying  of  herself  in  doing  ;  for  when  she  had  nothing 
to  do  for  herself,  she  would  be  making  of  hose  and  garments 
for  others,  and  would  bestow  them  upon  them  that  had  need. 
And  Mr.  Brisk,  not  knowing  where  or  how  she  disposed  of 
what  she  made,  seemed  to  be  greatly  taken,  for  that  he  found 

(«.')  We  ought  not  to  think  ourselves  capable  of  comprehending  all  the 
mysteries  of  revelation,  or  informed  of  all  that  can  he  known  concerning 
them  :  yet  we  should  not  make  our  incapacity  a  reason  for  neglecting 
those  parts  of  Scripture,  which  we  do  not  at  present  understand  :  but, 
uniting  humble  diligence  with  fervent  prayers,  we  should  wait  for  fur- 
ther light  and  knowledge,  in  all  things  conducive  to  our  good.  There 
may  be  many  parts  of  Scripture,  which  would  not  be  useful  to  i«,  if  we 
could  understand  them  ;  though  they  have  been,  are,  or  will  be  useful  to 
others;  and  our  inability  to  discover  the  meaning  of  these  passages  may 
teach  us  humility,  and  submission  to  the  decisions  of  our  infallible  In- 
structor. 


'  Mercy'1 s  Suitor  forsakes  her.  271 

her  never  idle.  '  I  will  warrant  her  a  good  housewife,'  quoth 
he  to  himself,  (re) 

Mercy  then  revealed  the  business  to  the  maidens  that  were 
of  the  house,  and  inquired  of  them  concerning  him,  for  they 
did  know  him  better  than  she.  So  they  told  her,  that  he  was 
a  very  busy  young  man,  and  one  that  pretended  to  religion  ; 
but  was,  as  they  feared,  a  stranger  to  the  power  of  that  which 
is  good. 

'  Nay,  then,'  said  Mercy,  '  I  will  look  no  more  on  him  ;  for  I 
purpose  never  to  have  a  clog  to  my  soul.' 

Prudence  then  replied,  that  there  needed  no  great  matter 
of  discouragement  to  be  given  to  him  ;  for  continuing  so.  as 
she  had  begun,  to  do  for  the  poor,  would  quickly  cool  his 
courage. 

So  the  next  time  he  comes  he  finds  her  at  her  old  work,  a 
making  of  things  for  the  poor.  Then,  said  he,  '  What,  always 
at  it  V  '  Yes,'  said  she,  '  either  for  myself  or  others.'  '  And 
what  canst  thou  earn  a  day  ?'  quoth  he.  '  I  do  these  things,' 
said  she,  "that  I  maybe  rich  in  good  works,  laying  a  good 
foundation  against  the  time  to  come,  that  I  may  lay  hold  of  eter- 
nal life."*  '  Why,  pr'ythee,  what  dost  thou  do  with  them  V 
said  he.  '  Clothe  the  naked,'  said  she.  With  that  his  coun- 
tenance fell.  So  he  forebore  to  come  at  her  again.  And  when 
he  was  asked  the  reason  why,  he  said,  that '  Mercy  was  a  pret- 
ty lass,  but  troubled  with  ill  conditions.' 

When  he  had  left  her,  Prudence  said, '  Did  I  not  tell  thee, 
that  Mr.  Brisk  would  soon  forsake  thee  ?  yea,  he  will  raise  up 
an  ill  report  of  thee  :  for,  notwithstanding  his  pretence  to  re- 
ligion; and  his  seeming  love  to  Mercy,  yet  mercy  and  he  are  of 

*  1  Tim.  vi.  17—19. 
(x)  Designing;  men  will  often  assume  an  appearance  of  religion,  in  or- 
der to  insinuate  themselves  into  the  affections  of  such  pious  young  w^men, 
as  are  on  some  accounts  agreeable  to  them ;  and  thus  many  are  drawn 
into  a  most  dangerous  snare.  This  incident  therefore  is  very  properly  in- 
troduced, and  is  replete  with  instruction.  At  the  same  time  an  important 
intimation  is  given,  concerning  the.  manner  in  which  those,  who  are  not 
taken  up  with  the  care  of  a  family,  may  profitably  employ  their  time, 
adorn  the  gospel,  and  be  useful  in  the  church  and  the  community.  It  is 
much  better  to  imitate  Dorcas,  who  "  through  faith  obtained  a  good  re- 
port," in  making  garments  for  the  poor  ;  than  to  waste  time  and  money  in 
frivolous  amusements,  or  needless  decorations ;  or  even  in  the  more  ele- 
gant and  fashionable  accomplishments. 


272  Matthew  is  Sick. 

tempers  so  different,  that  I  believe  they  will  never  come  toge- 
ther.' (y) 

Mer.  I  might  have  had  husbands  before  now,  though  I  spoke 
not  of  it  to  any  ;  but  they  were  such  as  did  not  like  my  condi- 
tions, though  never  did  any  of  them  lind  fault  with  my  person. 
So  they  and  1  could  nc«  agree. 

Pr.  Mercy  in  our  days  is  little  set  by,  any  further  than  as  to 
its  name :  the  practice,  which  is  set  forth  by  the  conditions, 
there  are  but  few  that  can  abide. 

Well,  said  Mercy,  if  nobody  will  have  me  I  will  die  a  maid, 
or  my  conditions  shall  be  to  me  as  a  husband  ;  for  I  cannot 
change  my  nature  :  and  to  have  one  that  lies  cross  to  me  in 
this,  that  I  purpose  never  to  admit  of  as  long  as  1  live.  I  had 
a  sister,  named  Bountiful,  married  to  one  of  these  churls  :  but 
he  and  sfcj£  could  never  agree  ;  but,  because  my  sister  was  re- 
solved to  do  as  she  had  begun,  that  is,  to  show  kindness  to  the 
poor,  therefore  her  husband  first  cried  her  down  at  the  cross, 
and  then  turned  her  out  of  his  doors. 

Pr.  And  yet  he  was  a  professor,  I  warrant  you. 

Mer.  Yes,  such  a  one  as  he  was,  and  of  such  as  the  world  is 
now  full  :   but  1  am  for  none  of  them  all. 

Now  Matthew,  the  eldest  son  of  Christiana,  fell  sick,  and  his 
sickness  was  sore  upon  him,  for  he   was  much   pained  in  his 

(_y)  Young  people  ought  not  wholly  to  follow  their  own  judgments  in 
this  most  important  concern,  on  which  the  comfort  au(l  usefulness  ol  their 
whole  future  lives  in  a  great  measure  depend  :  and  yet  it  is  equally  dan- 
gerous to  advise  with  improper  counsellors.  The  names  of  the  maidens  of 
the  hous  ■,  show  what  kind  of  persons  should  be  consulted  :  and,  when 
such  friends  are  of  opinion  that  there  is  danger  of  a  clog,  instead  of  i.  helper, 
in  the  way  to  heaven,  all  who  love  their  own  souls,  will  speedily  deter- 
mine to  reject  the  proposal,  however  agreeable  in  all  other  respects.  The 
apostolical  rule,  "Only  in  the  Lord,"  is  absolute:  The  most  upright 
an  1  cautious  may  indeed  be  deceived  ;  but  they,  who  neglect  to  ask,  or 
refuse  to  take  counsel,  wdl  be  sure  to  smart  for  their  folly,  if  they  be  in- 
deed the  children  of  God.  An  unbelieviug  partner  must  be  a  continual 
source  of  anxiety  and  uneasiness ;  a  thorn  in  the  side  ;  and  an  hindrance  to 
all  family  religion,  and  the  pious  education  of  children,  who  general! j  ad- 
here to  the  maxims  and  practices  of  the  ungodly  party.  Nothing  tends 
more  than  such  marriages,  to  induce  a  declining  state  of  religion  ;  or  in- 
deed more  plainly  shows  that  it  is  already  in  a  very  unprosperous  state. 
But,  when  Christians  plainly  avow  their  principles,  purposes,  and  rules  of 
conduct,  they  may  commonly  detect  and  shake  off  such  selfish  pretenders : 
while  the  attempts  made  to  injure  their  characters,  will  do  them  no  ma- 
terial detriment,  and  will  render  them  the  more  thankful  for  having  es- 
caped the  snare. 


Gripes  of  Conscience.  273 

bowels,  so  that  he  was  with  it,  at  times,  pulled,  as  it  were,  both 
ends  together.  There  dwelt  also  not  far  from  thence,  one  Mr. 
Skill,  an  ancient  and  well-approved  physician.  So  Christiana 
desired  it,  and  they  sent  for  him,  and  he  came  :  when  he  was 
entered  the  room,  and  had  a  little  observed  the  boy,  he  con- 
cluded that  he  was  sick  of  the  gripes.  Then  he  said  to  his 
mother,  '  What  diet  hath  Matthew  of  late  fed  upon  V  '  Diet,' 
said  Christiana,  •  Nothing  but  what  is  wholesome.'  The  phy- 
sician answered,  '  This  boy  has  been  tampering  with  something 
that  lies  in  his  maw  undigested,  and  that  will  not  away  without 
means.    And  1  tell  you  he  must  be  purged,  or  else  he  will  die.' 

Then  said  Samuel,  '  Mother,  what  was  that  which  my  bro- 
ther did  gather  and  eat,  so  soon  as  we  were  come  from  the  gate 
that  is  at  the  head  of  this  way  ?  You  know  that  there  was  an 
orchard  on  the  left  hand,  on  the  other  side  of  the  wall,  and 
some  of  the  trees  hung  over  the  wall,  and  my  brother  did  pluck 
and  did  eat.' 

'  True,  my  child,'  said  Christiana,  '  he  did  take  thereof,  and 
did  eat ;  naughty  boy  as  he  was  ;  I  chid  him,  and  yet  he  would 
eat  thereof.' 

Skill.  I  knew  he  had  eaten  something  that  was  not  whole- 
some food  ;  and  that  food,  to  wit,  that  fruit,  is  even  the  most 
hurtful  of  all.  It  is  the  fruit  of  Beelzebub's  orchard.  I  do 
marvel  that  none  did  warn  you  of  it ;  many  have  died  thereof. 

Then  Christiana  began  to  cry  ;  and  she  said,  '  O  naughty 
boy  !  and  O  careless  mother  !  what  shall  I  do  for  my  son  ?'  (^) 

Skill.  Come,  do  not  be  too  dejected  ;  the  boy  may  do  well 
again,  but  he  must  purge  and  vomit. 

Chr.  Pray,  sir,  try  the  utmost  of  your  skill  with  him,  what- 
ever it  costs. 

(s)  Sin,  heedlessly  or  wilfully  committed,  after  the  Lord  has  spoken 
peace  to  our  souls,  often  produces  great  distress  long  afterward  ;  and  some- 
times darkness  and  discouragement  oppress  the  mind,  when  the  special 
eause  of  them  is  not  immediately  recollected  :  for  we  have  grieved  the 
Holy  Spirit  and  he  withholds  his  consolations.  In  this  case  we  should 
adopt  the  prayer  of  Job, u  Do  not  condemn  me  ;  show  me  wherefore  thou 
contendest  with  me  :"  and  this  inquiry  will  often  be  answered  by  the  dis- 
course of  skilful  ministers,  and  the  faithful  admonitions  of  our  fellow 
Christians.  When  hopeful  professors  are  greatly  cast  down,  it  is  not  wise 
to  administer  cordials  to  them  immediately  :  but  to  propose  questions  aa 
may  lead  to  a  discovery  of  the  concealed  cause  of  their  distress.  Thus  it 
will  often  be  found,  that  they  have  been  tampering  with  forbidden  fruit ; 
which  discovery  may  tend  to  their  humiliation,  and  produce  a  similar  ef- 
fect on  those  who  have  neglected  their  duty,  by  suifering  others  to  sin 
without  warning  or  reproof.  Mux 


274  The  Fhysician's  Prescription. 

Skill.  Nay,  I  hope  I  shall  be  reasonable.— So  he  made  him 
a  purge,  but  it  was  too  weak  ;  it  was  said,  it  was  made  of  the 
blood  of  a  goat,  the  ashes  of  a  heifer,  and  with  some  of  the  juice 
of  hyssop,  &c*  When  Mr.  Skill  had  seen  that  that  purge  was 
too  weak,  he  made  him  one  to  the  purpose  ;  it  was  made  Ex 
Came  et  Sanguine  Christi:]  (you  know  physicians  give  strange 
medicines  to  their  patients  :)  and  it  Avas  made  up  into  pills,  with 
a  promise  or  two,  and  a  proportionable  quantity  of  salt.  J  Now 
he  was  to  take  them  three  at  a  time,  fasting,  in  a  half  a  quarter 
of  a  pint  of  the  tears  of  repentance. §  When  this  potion  was 
prepared,  and  brought  to  the  boy,  he  was  loth  to  take  it,  though 
torn  with  the  gripes,  as  if  he  should  be  pulled  in  pieces. 
4  Come,  come,'  said  the  physician,  '  you  must  take  it.'  '  It  goes 
against  my  stomach,'  said  the  boy.  '  I  must  have  you  take  it,' 
said  his  mother.  '  I  shall  vomit  it  up  again,'  said  the  boy. 
'  Pray,  sir,'  said  Christiana  to  Mr.  Skill,  '  how  does  it  taste  ?' 
1  It  has  no  ill  taste,'  said  the  doctor  ;  and  with  that  she  touched 
one  of  the  pills  with  the  tip  of  her  tongue.  *  Oh,  Matthew,' 
said  she,  '  this  potion  is  sweeter  than  honey.  If  thou  lovest 
thy  mother,  if  thou  lovest  thy  brothers,  if  thou  lovest  Mercy,  if 
thou  lovest  thy  life,  take  it.'  So  with  much  ado.  after  a  short 
prayer  for  the  blessing  of  God  upon  it,  he  took  it,  and  it  wrought 
kindly  with  him.  It  caused  him  to  purge,  to  sleep,  and  to  rest 
quietly  ;  it  put  him  into  a  fine  heat  and  breathing  sweat,  and 
rid  him  of  his  gripes,  (a) 

So  in  a  little  time  he  got  up,  and  walked  about  with  a  staff, 

*  Heb.  ix.  13,  19.  x.  1—4.  t  John  vi.  54^-57.  Heb.  ix.  14. 
X  Mark  ix.  49.  $  Zech.  xii  10. 
.  (a)  To  support  the  allegory,  the  author  gives  the  Physician's  prescrip- 
tion in  Latin  ;  but  he  adds  in  the  margin,  with  admirable  modesty,  The 
Latin  I  borrow. — "•  Without  the  shedding  of  blood,  tliere  is  no  remission  of 
sins,"  or  true  peace  of  conscience ;  "  the  blood  of  bulls  and  goats  cannot 
take  away  sin  :"  nothing,  therefore,  can  bring  health  and  cure,  in  this  case, 
but  the  '  body  and  blood  of  Christ?  as  broken  and  shed  for  our  sins.  These 
blessiugs  are  made  ours  by  faith  exercised  on  the  promises  of  God  ;  the 
sanctifying  grace  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  which  seasons  our  words  and  actions 
as  with  salt,  always  connects  with  living  faith  ;  and  godly  sorrow,  working 
genuine  repentance,  is  renewed  every  time  we  look  to  the  Saviour,  whom 
we  have  pierced  by  our  recent  offences,  and  of  whom  we  again  seek  for- 
giveness. The  natural  pride,  stoutness,  and  unbelief  of  our  hearts,  render 
us  very  reluctant  to  this  humiliating  method  of  recovering  peace  and  spi- 
ritual strength  ;  and  this  often  prolongs  our  distress  :  yet  nothing  yields 
more  unalloyed  comfort,  than  thus  abasing  ourselves  before  God,  and  re- 
lying on  his  mercy  through  the  atonement  and  mediation  of  his  beloved 
Son. 


Matthew's  Questions  to  Prudence,  275 

and  would  go  from  room  to  room,  and  talk  with  Prudence,  Pie- 
ty, and  and  Charity,  of  his  distemper,  and  how  he  was  healed. 

So  when  the  boy  was  healed,  Christiana  asked  Mr.  Skill, 
saying,  '  Sir,  what  will  content  you  for  your  pains  and  care  to 
me,  and  of  my  child  V  And  he  said,  '  You  must  pay  the  Master 
of  the  College  of  Physicians,  according  to  rules  made  in  that 
case  and  provided.'* 

But,  sir,  said  she,  what  is  this  pill  good  for  else  ? 

Skill.  It  is  an  universal  pill  ;  it  is  good  against  all  diseases 
that  Pilgrims  are  incident  to  ;  and,  when  it  is  well  prepared, 
will  keep  good  time  out  of  mind. 

Chr.  Pray,  sir,  make  me  up  twelve  boxes  of  them  ;  for,  if  I 
can  get  these,  I  will  never  take  other  physic. 

Skill.  These  pills  are  good  to  prevent  diseases,  as  well  as  to 
cure  when  one  is  sick.  Yea,  I  dare  say  it,  and  stand  to  it,  that 
if  a  man  will  but  use  this  physic  as  he  should,  it  will  made  him 
live  for  ever.t  But,  good  Christiana,  thou  must  give  these 
pills  no  other  way,  but  as  I  have  prescribed  :  for  if  you  do, 
they  will  do  no  good.  (6) — So  he  gave  unto  Christiana  physic 
for  herself,  and  her  boys,  and  for  Mercy  ;  and  bid  Matthew 
take  heed  how  he  ate  any  more  green  plumbs  ;  and  kissed  him, 
and  went  his  way. 

It  was  told  you  before,  that  Prudence  bid  the  boys,  that  if  at 
any  time  they  would,  they  should  ask  her  some  questions  that 
might  be  profitable,  and  she  would  say  something  to  them. 

Then  Matthew,  who  had  been  sick,  asked  her,  Why,  for  the 
most  part,  physic  should  be  bitter  to  our  palates  ? 

Pr.  To  show  how  unwelcome  the  word  of  God,  and  the  ef- 
fects thereof,  are  to  a  carnal  heart. 

Mat.  Why  does  physic,  if  it  does  good,  purge,  and  cause  to 
vomit  ? 

Pr.  To  show,  that  the  word,  when  it  works  effectually, 
cleanseth  the  heart  and  mind.  For,  look,  what  the  one  doeth 
to  the  body,  the  other  doeth  to  the  soul. 

Mat.  What  should  we  learn  by  seeing  the  flame  of  our' fire 

*  Heb.  xiii.  11—15.  t  John  vi.  58. 

(5)  This  hint  should  be  carefully  noted.  Numbers  abuse  the  doctrine 
of  free  salvation,  by  the  merit  and  redemption  of  Christ,  and  presume  on 
forgiveness,  when  they  are  destitute  of  genuine  repentance,  and  give  no 
evidence  of  sanctification.  But  this  most  efficacious  medicine  in  that  case 
will  '  do  no  good  ;'  or  rather  the  perverse  abuse  of  it  will  increase  their 
guilt,  and  tend  to  harden  their  hearts  in  sin. 


2T5  And  her  Answers. 

go  upwards  ?  and  by  seeing  the  beams  and  sweet  influences  of 
the  sun  strike  downwards  ? 

Pr.  By  the  going  up  of  the  fire,  we  are  taught  to  ascend  to 
heaven,  by  fervent  and  hot  desires.  And  by  the  sun's  send- 
ing his  heat,  beams,  and  sweet  influences  downwards,  we  are 
taught  that  the  Saviour  of  the  world,  though  high,  reaches 
down  Wiih  his  grace  and  love  to  us  below. 

Mat.   Where  have  the  clouds  their  water  ? 

Pr.  Out  of  the  sea. 

Mat.   What  may  we  learn  from  that  ? 

Pr.   That  ministers  should  fetch  their  doctrine  from  God. 

Mat.   Why  do  they  empty  themselves  upon  the  earth  ? 

Pr.  To  show  that  ministers  should  give  out  what  they  know 
of  God  to  the  world. 

Mat.   Why  is  the  rainbow  caused  by  the  sun  ? 

Pr.  To  show,  that  the  covenant  of  God's  grace  is  confirmed 
to  us  in  Christ. 

Mat.  Why  do  the  springs  come  from  the  sea  to  us  through 
the  earth  ? 

Pr.  To  show,  that  the  grace  of  God  comes  to  us  through  the 
Dody  of  Christ. 

Mat.  Why  do  some  of  the  springs  rise  out  of  the  top  of  high 
hills  ? 

Pr.  To  show,  that  the  Spirit  of  grace  shall  spring  up  in 
some  that  are  great  and  mighty,  as  well  as  in  many  that  are 
poor  .md  low. 

Mat.   Why  doth  the  fire  fisten  upon  the  candle  vick  ? 

Pr.  To  show,  that,  unless  grace  doth  kindle  upon  the  heart, 
there  will  be  no  true  light  of  life  in  as. 

Mat.  Why  is  the  wick,  and  tallow,  and  all,  spent,  to  main- 
tain the  light  of  the  c  mdle? 

Pr.  To  show,  that  body  and  soul,  and  all,  should  be  at  the 
service  of,  and  spend  themselves  to  maintain  in  good  condition, 
that  grace  of  God  that  is  in  us. 

Mat.  Why  doth  the  pelican  pierce  her  own  breast  with  her 
bill? 

Pr.  To  nourish  her  young  ones  with  her  blood,  and  thereby 
to  show  that  Christ  the  blessed  so  loveth  his  young,  his  people, 
as  to  save  them  from  death  by  his  blood. 

Mat.   What  may  one  learn  by  hearing  of  the  cock  crow  ? 

Pr.  Learn  to  remember  Peter's  sin  and  .Peter's  repentance, 
The  cock's  crowing  shows  also,  that  day  is  coming  on  ;   let 


Eve's  Apple.  277 

then  the  crowing  of  the  cock  put  thee  in  mind  of  that  last  and 
terrible  day  of  judgment. 

Now  about  this  time  their  month  was  out  :  wherefore  they 
signified  to  those  of  the  house,  that  it  was  convenient  for  them 
to  up  and  be  going.  Then  said  Joseph  to  his  mother.  '  It  is 
convenient  that  you  forget  not  to  send  to  the  house  of  Mr.  In- 
terpreter, to  pray  him  to  grant  that  Mr.  Great-heart  should  be 
sent  unto  us,  that  he  may  be  our  conductor,  the  rest  of  our 
way.'  '  Good  boy,'  said  she,  '  I  had  almost  forgot.'  ho  she 
drew  up  a  petition,  and  prayed  Mr.  Watchful,  the  porter,  to 
send  it  by  some  fit  man,  to  her  good  friend  Mr.  Interpreter  ; 
who,  when  it  was  come,  and  he  had  seen  the  contents  of  the 
petition,  said  to  the  messenger,  '  Go  tell  them  that  I  will  send 
him.'  (c) 

When  the  family,  where  Christiana  was,  saw  that  they  had 
a  purpose  to  go  forward,  they  called  the  whole  house  together, 
to  give  thanks  to  their  King,  for  sending  of  them  such  profita- 
ble guests  as  these.  Which  done,  they  said  unto  Christiana. 
'  And  shall  we  not  show  thee  something  according  as  our  cus- 
tom is  to  do  to  Pilgrims,  on  which  thou  mayest  meditate  when 
thou  art  on  the  way  ?'  So  they  took  Christiana,  her  children, 
and  Mercy,  into  the  closet,  and  showed  them  one  of  the  apples 
that  Eve  ate  of,  and  that  she  also  did  give  to  her  husband,  and 
that  for  the  eating  of  which  they  were  both  turned  out  of  Para- 
dise ;  and  asked  her,  '  What  she  thought  that  was  V  Then 
Christiana  said,  '  It  is  food  or  poison,  I  know  not  which.'  So 
they  opened  the  matter  to  her,  and  she  held  up  her  hands  and 
wondered.*  (<i) 

*  Gen.  iii.  I — 6     Rom.  vii.  24. 

ip)  This  may  be  applied  to  the  case  of  persons  who  are  unavoidably 
removed  from  those  places,  where  they  first  made  an  open  profession  of 
the  faith.  The  vigilant  pastor,  who  can  no  longer  -watch  for  their  souls, 
will  earnestly  recommend  them  to  the-  care  of  some  other  minister,  and 
join  with  them  in  prayer,  that  the  same  faithful  services,  or  better,  may- 
be reudered  them  by  other  servants  of  their  common  Lord. 

(d)  The  nature  of  the  first  trausgressioD  ;  the  ambiguous  insinuations 
by  which  the  tempter  seduced  Eve,  and  by  her,  Adam  ;  the  motives  from 
which  they  ate  the  forbidden  fruit ;  and  the  dreadful  disappointment  that 
followed  ;  with  all  the  aggravations  and  consequences  of  that  most  proli- 
fic offence,  which  contained  in  it,  as  in  miniature  and  embryo,  all  future 
sins,  are  very  instructive  and  affecting  to  the  pious  mind.  For  the  enemy 
still  proceeds  against  us,  according  to  the  same  general  plan;  suggesting 
bard  thoughts  of  God,  doubts  about  the  restrictions  and  threateniugs  of 
his  word,  proud  desires  of  independence  or  useless  knowledge,  hankerings 

^4 


278  Abraham  offering  up  Isaac. 

Then  they  had  her  to  a  place  and  showed  her  Jacob's  lad- 
der. Now  at  that  time  there  was  some  Angels  ascending  upon 
it.  So  Christiana  looked  and  looked  to  see  the  Angels  go  up  ; 
so  did  the  rest  of  the  company.*  Then  they  were  going  into 
anothei  place,  to  show  them  something  else  :  but  James  said  to 
his  mother,  '  Pray  bid  them  stay  a  little  longer,  for  this  is  a 
curious  sight.'  So  they  turned  again,  and  stood  feeding  their 
eyes  on  this  so  pleasant  a  prospect,  (e) — After  this  they  had 
them  into  a  place  where  there  did  hang  up  a  golden  Anchor,  so 
they  bid  Christiana  take  it  down  ;  for,  said  they,  you  shall  have 
it  with  you,  for  it  is  of  absolute  necessity  that  you  should,  that 
3'ou  ma}r  lay  hold  of  that  within  the  veil,  and  stand  steadfast  in 
case  you  should  meet  with  turbulent  weather  :  so  they  were 
glad  thereof.!  (/)  Then  they  took  them,  and  had  them  to  the 
mount  upon  which  Abraham  our  father  had  offered  up  Isaac 
his  son,  and  showed  them  the  altar,  the  wood,  the  fire,  and  the 
knife  ;  for  they  remain  to  be  seen  to  this  very  day.  When 
they  had  seen  it,  they  held  up  their  hands,  and  blessed  them- 
selves, and  said,  '  O  what  a  man  for  love  to  his  Master,  and  for 
denial  to  himself,  was  Abraham  !'  After  they  had  showed  them 
ail  these  things,  Prudence  took  them  into  a  dining-room,  where 
stood  a  pair  of  excellent  virginals  ;  so  she  played  upon  them, 
and  turned  what  she  had  showed  them  into  this  excellent  song, 
saying, 

4  Eve's  apple  we  have  showed  you ; 

Of  that  be  you  aware  ; 
You  have  seen  Jacob's  ladder  too, 

Upon  which  Angels  are  ; 

*  Gen.  xxviii.  12.  +  Joel  iii.  16.     Hcb.  vi.  19. 

after  forbidden  indulgence,  and  hope3  of  enjoying  the  pleasures  of  sin, 
without  feeling  the  punishment  denounced  against  transgressors. 

(e)  Christ,  in  his  person  and  offices,  is  the  medium  of  communication 
between  heaven  and  larth,  between  God  and  man  :  by  him  sinners  come 
to  God  with  acceptance,  and  God  dwells  with  them  and  is  glorified ; 
through  him  they  present  their  worship  and  services,  and  receive  supplies 
of  all  heavenly  blessings ;  and  for  his  sake  angels  delight  in  "  ministering 
to  the  heirs  of  salvation,"  as  instruments  of  his  providential  care  over  them 
and  all  their  concerns.    This  was  represented  or  typified  by  Jacob's  ladder. 

(/)  The  hope  of  glory,  or  of  the  fulfillment  of  all  God's  promises  to 
our  souls,  is  the  golden  Anchor,  by  which  we  must  be  kept  stedfast  in  the 
faith,  and  encouraged  to  abide  in  our  proper  station,  amidst  the  storms  of 
temptation,  affliction,  and.persecution.  This  it  will  certainly  effect ;  pro- 
vided it  be  genuine  and  living,  grounded  on  the  word  of  God,  springing 
from  faith  in  his  Son,  warranted  by  the  experience  of  bis  grace,  and  ac- 
companied by  prevailing  desires  of  a  holy  felicity,  in  the  presence,  favour, 
and  service  of  the  Lord. 


The  Pilgrims  depart.  279 

An  Anchor  you  received  have  ; 

But  let  not  this  suffice, 
Until  with  Abra'am  you  have  gave 

Your  best  of  sacrifice. 

Now  about  this  time  one  knocked  at  the  door :  so  the  porter 
opened,  and,  behold,  Mr.  Great-heart  was  there!  But  when 
he  was  come  in,  what  joy  was  there !  for  it  came  now  fresh 
again  into  their  minds,  how  but  a  while  ago  he  had  slain  old 
Grim  Bloody-man  the  giant,  and  had  delivered  them  from  the 
lions. 

Then  said  Mr.  Great-heart  to  Christiana,  and  to  Mercy, 
'  My  Lord  hath  sent  each  of  you  a  botrie  of  wine,  and  also 
some  parched  corn,  together  with  a  couple  of  pomegranates  ; 
he  also  hath  sent  the  boys  some  figs  and  raisins  ;  to  refresh  you 
in  your  way. 

Then  they  addressed  themselves  to  their  journey  ;  and  Pru- 
dence and  Piety  went  along  with  them.  When  they  came  at 
the  gate,  Christiana  asked  the  porter,  if  any  of  late  went  by. 
He  said,  '  No,  only  one,  some  time  since,  who  also  told  me, 
that  of  late  there  had  been  a  great  robbery  committed  on  the 
King's  highway,  as  you  go  :  but,  said  he,  the  thieves  are  taken, 
and  will  shortly  be  tried  for  their  lives. '  Then  Christiana  and 
Mercy  were  afraid  ;  but  Matthew  said,  Mother,  fear  nothing, 
as  long  as  Mr.  Great-heart  is  to  go  with  us,  and  to  be  our  con- 
ductor. 

Then  said  Christiana  to  the  porter, '  Sir,  I  am  much  obliged 
to  you  for  all  the  kindnesses  that  you  have  showed  to  me  since 
I  came  hither  ;  and  also  that  you  have  been  so  loving  and  kind 
to  my  children  ;  I  know  not  how  to  gratify  your  kindness  ; 
wherefore,  pray,  as  a  token  of  my  respect  to  you,  accept  of 
this  small  mite.'  So  she  put  a  gold  angel  in  his  hand ;  and  he 
made  her  a  low  obeisance,  and  said,  "  Let  thy  garments  be  al- 
ways white,  and  let  thy  head  want  no  ointment."  '  Let  Mercy 
live  and  not  die,  and  let  not  her  works  be  few.'  And  to  the 
boys  he  said,  '  Do  you  flee  youthful  lusts,  and  follow  after  god- 
liness with  them  that  are  grave  and  wise  ;  so  shall  you  put 
gladness  into  your  mother's  heart,  and  obtain  praise  of  all  that 
are  sober-minded.' — So  they  thanked  the  porter,  and  departed. 

Now  I  saw  in  my  dream,  that  they  went  forward,  until  they 
were  come  to  the  brow  of  the  hill,  where  Piety,  bethinking 
herself,  cried  out,  '  Alas  !  I  have  forgot  what  I  intended  to  be- 
stow upon  Christiana  and  her  companions  ;  I  will  go  back  and 


280  The  Valley  of  Humiliation. 

fetch  it.'  So  she  ran  and  fetched  it.  When  she  was  gone, 
Christiana  thought  she  heard  in  a  grove,  a  little  way  off  on  the 
right  hand,  a  most  curious  melodious  note,  with  words  much 
like  these  ; 

'  Through  all  my  life  thy  favour  is 

So  frankly  showM  to  me. 
That  in  thy  house  forevermore 

My  dwelling  place  shall  be.' 

And  listening  still  she  thought  she  heard  another  answer  it, 
saying, 

'For  why  P  The  Lord  our  God  is  good, 

His  mercy  is  forever  3ure : 
His  truth  at  all  times  firmly  stood, 

And  shall  from  age  to  age  endure.' 

So  Christiana  asked  Prudence  what  it  was  that  made  those 
curious  notes.  They  are,  said  she,  our  country-birds  :  they 
sing  these  notes  but  seldom,  except  it  be  at  the  spring,  when 
the  flowers  appear,  and  the  sun  shines  warm,  and  then  you 
may  hear  them  all  the  day  long.  I  often,  said  she,  go  to  hear 
them  ;  we  also  oft-times  keep  them  tame  in  our  house.  They 
are  very  tine  company  for  us  when  we  are  melancholy  ;  also 
they  make  the  woods  and  groves,  and  solitary  places5  places 
desirous  to  be  in  * 

By  this  time  Piety  was  come  again  ;  so  she  said  to  Chris- 
tian i.  Look  here,  1  have  brought  thee  a  scheme  of  all  those 
things  th.it  thou  hast  seen  at  our  house,  upon  which  thou  mayest 
look  when  thou  findest  thyself  forgetful,  and  call  those  things 
ag  tin  to  remembrance,  for  thy  edification  and  comfort. 

Now  they  began  to  go  down  the  hill  to  the  Vdley  of  Humi- 
liation. It  was  a  steep  hill,  and  the  way  was  slippery;  but 
they  were  very  careful  ;  so  they  got  down  pretty  well.  When 
they  were  down  in  the  valley,  Piety  said  to  Christiana,  this  is 
the  place  where  your  husband  met  with  the  foul  fiend  Apollyon, 
and  where  they  had  the  great  fight  that  they  had  ;  1  know  you 
cannot  but  have  heard  thereof.  But  be  of  good  courage,  as 
long  as  you  have  Mr  Great-heart  here  to  be  your  guide  and 
conductor,  we  hope  you  will  fare  the  better. — So  when  these 
two  had  committed  the  Pilgrims  unto  the  conduct  of  their  guide, 
he  went  forward,  and  they  went  after. 

*  Sol.  Song  ii.  11,12. 


Slips  are  the  occasions  of  conflicts*  281 

Then  said  Mr.  Great-heart,  We  need  not  be  so  afraid  of  this 
valley,  for  here  is  nothing  to  hurt  us,  unless  we  procure  it  our- 
selves. It  is  true,  Christian  did  here  meet  with  Apollyon, 
with  whom  he  had  also  a  sore  combat  ;  but  that  fray  was  the 
fruit  of  those  slips  that  he  got  in  his  going  down  the  hill  ■  for 
they  that  get  slips  there,  must  look  for  combats  here.*  And 
hence  it  is  that  this  valley  has  got  so  hard  a  name.  For 'the 
common  people,  when  they  hear  that  some  frightful  thing  has 
befallen  such  a  one,  in  such  a  place,  are  of  opinion  that  that 
place  is  haunted  with  some  foul  fiend,  or  evil  spirit  ;  when, 
alas  !  it  is  for  the  fruit  of  their  doing,  that  such  things  do  befall 
them  there. 

This  valley  of  Humiliation  is  of  itself  as  fruitful  a  place  as 
any  the  crow  flies  over ;  and  I  am  persuaded,  if  we  could  hit 
upon  it,  we  might  find  somewhere  hereabout  something  that 
might  give  us  an  account,  why  Christian  was  so  hardly  beset  in 
this  place. 

Then  James  said  to  his  mother,  '  Lo,  yonder  stands  a  pillar, 
and  it  looks  as  if  something  was  written  thereon  ;  let  us  go  and 
see  what  it  is.'  So  they  went,  and  found  there  written,  '  Let 
Christian's  slips,  before  he  came  hither,  and  the  burden  that 
he  met  with  in  this  place,  be  a  warning  to  those  that  come  af- 
ter.' '  Lo,'  said  the  guide,  '  did  I  not  tell  you  that  there  was 
something  hereabouts  that  would  give  intimation  of  the  reason 
why  Christian  was  so  hard  beset  in  this  place  ?'  Then,  turning 
to  Christiana,  he  said,  '  No  disparagement  to  Christian,  more 
than  to  many  others  whose  hap  and  lot  it  was.  For  it  is  easier 
going  up  than  down  this  hill,  and  that  can  be  said  but  of  few 
hills  in  all  these  parts  of  the  world.  But  we  will  leave  the 
good  man,  he  is  at  rest,  he  also  had  a  brave  victory  over  his 
enemy  ;  let  Him  grant  that  dwelleth  above,  that  we  fare  no 
worse,  when  we  come  to  be  tried,  than  he  !'  (g) 

t  Part  i.  p.  78—81. 
(g)  As  the  author  here  evidently  alluded  to  some  particulars  in  his  own 
experience,  a  more  explicit  account  of  these  slips  would  have  been  very 
interesting  and  instructive  ;  but  as  it  is,  we  can  only  conjecture  his  mean- 
ing. He  probably  referred  to  some  erroneous  conclusions  which  he  had 
formed,  concerning  the  measure  of  the  Lord's  dealings  with  his  people, 
and  the  nature  of  their  situation  in  this  world.  Having  obtained  peace 
and  comfort,  and  enjoyed  sweet  satisfaction  in  communion  with  his  bre- 
thren, he  expected  the  continuance  of  this  happy  frame,  and  considered  it 
as  the  evidence  of  his  acceptance  :  so  that  afflictions  and  humiliating  dis- 
coveries of  the  evils  of  his  heart,  by  interrupting  his  comforts,  iuducad 
Kn  24* 


252  The  Shepherd's  Boy. 

But  we  will  come  again  to  this  valley  of  Humiliation.  It  is 
the  best  and  most  fruitful  piece  of  ground  in  all  these  parts.  It 
is  a  fat  ground  ;  and,  as  you  see,  consisteth  much  in  meadows  ; 
and  if  a  man  was  to  come  here  in  the  summer-time,  as  we  do 
now,  if  he  knew  not  any  thing  before  thereof,  and  if  he  also 
delighted  himself  in  the  sight  of  his  eyes,  he  might  see  that 
which  would  be  delightful  to  him.  Behold,  how  green  this 
valley  is  ;  also  how  beautiful  with  lilies.*  I  have  also  known 
many  labouring  men  that  have  got  good  estates  in  this  valley 
of  Humiliation  ;  (for  "  God  resisteth  the  proud,  but  giveth 
more  grace  to  the  humble  ;")  for  indeed  it  is  a  very  fruitful 
soil,  and  doth  bring  forth  by  handfuls.  Some  also  have  wished, 
that  the  next  way  to  their  Father's  house  were  here,  that  they 
might  be  troubled  no  more  with  either  hills  or  mountains  to  go 
over :  but  the  way  is  the  way,  and  there  is  an  end.  (/i) 

Now  as  they  were  going  along,  and  talking,  they  espied  a 
boy  feeding  his  father's  sheep.  The  boy  was  in  very  mean 
clothes,  but  of  a  fresh  and  well-favoured  countenance  ;  and  as 
he  sat  by  himself  he  sung.  '  Hark,'  said  Mr.  Great-heart, '  to 
what  the  shepherd's  boy  saith  :'  so  they  hearkened,  and  he 
said — 

1  He  that  is  down,  needs  fear  no  fall : 

He  that  is  low,  no  pride  : 
He  that  is  humble  ever  shall 

Have  God  to  be  his  Guide. 

*  Sol.  Song  ii.  1.  James  iv.  6.  1  Pet.  v.  5. 
him  to  conclude  that  his  past  experience  was  a  delusion,  and  that  God 
was  become  his  enemy  ;  and  this  unicriptural  way  of  judging  concerning 
his  state  seems  to  have  made  way  for  the  dark  temptations  that  followed. 
Were  it  not  for  such  mistakes,  humiliating  dispensations  and  experiences 
would  not  have  any  necessary  connexion  with  terror  ;  and  they  would 
give  less  occasion  to  temptations,  than  prosperity  and  comfort  do  :  while 
a  lowly  condition  is  exempted  from  the  numberless  snares,  incumbrance^, 
and  anxieties  of  a  more  exalted  station  ;  and  humility  is  the  parent  of  pa- 
tience, meekness,  contentment,  thankfulness,  and  every  holy  disposition 
that  can  enrich  and  adorn  the  soul.  A  far  greater  proportion  of  believers 
are  found  in  inferior  circumstances,  than  among  the  wealthy  ;  and  they 
who  are  kept  low  commonly  thrive  the  best,  and  are  most  simple  and  dili- 
gent. "Without  poverty  of  spirit,  we  cannot  possess  "  the  unsearchable 
riches  of  Christ :"  and  more  promises  are  made  to  the  humble,  than  to  any 
other  character  whatsoever. 

(/i)  The  consolations  of  humble  believers,  even  in  their  lowest  abase- 
ment, when  favoured  by  the  exhilirating  and  fertilizing  beams  of  the  Son 
of  Righteousness,  are  represented  under  this  emblem.  The  lilies  are  the 
harmless  and  holy  disciples  of  Christ,  who  adorn  a  poor  and  obscure  con* 


"  Advantages  of  a  lowly  condition'  283 

I  am  content  with  what  1  have, 

Little  be  it  or  much  : 
And,  Lord,  contentment  still  I  crave. 

Because  thou  savest  such. 
Fulness  to  such  a  burden  is 

That  go  or  pilgrimage  : 
Here  little,  and  hereafter  bliss, 

Is  best  from  age  to  age.'* 

Then  said  the  guide,  c  Do  you  hear  him  ?  I  will  dare  to  say 
this  boy  lives  a  merrier  life,  and  wears  more  of  the  herb  called 
hearfs-ease  in  his  bosom,  than  he  that  is  clad  in  silk  and  velvet. 
But  we  will  proceed  in  our  discourse.'  (i) 

In  this  valley  our  Lord  formerly  had  his  country-house,  he 
loved  much  to  be  here  :  he  loved  also  to  walk  in  these  mea- 
dows, and  he  found  the  air  was  pleasant.  Besides,  here  a  man 
shall  be  free  from  the  noise,  and  from  the  hurryings  of  this  life  : 
all  states  are  full  of  noise  and  confusion,  only  the  valley  of  Hu- 
miliation is  that  empty  and  solitary  place.  Here  a  man  shall 
not.  be  let  and  hindered  in  his  contemplation,  as  in  other  places 
he  is  apt  to  be.  This  is  a  valley  that  nobody  walks  in,  but 
those  that  love  a  Pilgrim's  life.  And  though  Christian  had  the 
hard  hap  to  meet  with  Apollyon,  and  to  enter  with  him  in  a 
brisk  encounter  ;  yet  I  must  tell  you,  that  in  former  times  men 
have  met  with  Angels  here,  have  found  pearls  here,  and  have 
in  this  place  found  the  words  of  life. | 

Did  i  say  our  Lord  had  here  in  former  days  his  country- 
house,  and  that  he  loved  here  to  walk  ?  I  will  add,  in  this 
place,  and  to  the  people  that  live  and  trace  these  grounds,  he 
has  left  a  yearly  revenue,  to  be  faithfully  paid  them  at  certain 
seasons  for  their  maintenance  by  the  way,  and  for  their  further 
-encouragement  to  go  on  their  pilgrimage,  (k) 

*  Heh.  xiii.  5.  1  Flos,  sii.  4,  5. 

dition  of  life  ;  and  who  are  an  ornament  to  religion,  being  "  clothed  with 
humility."  Many  grow  rich  in  faith  and  good  works  in  retirement  and 
obscurity ;  and  become  averse,  even  at  the  call  of  duty,  to  emerge  from 
it,  lest  any  advancement  should  lead  them  into  temptation,  stir  up  their 
pride,  or  expose  them  to  envy  and  contention. 

(i)  Perhaps  the  Shepherd's  boy  may  refer  to  the  obscure  but  quiet  sta- 
tion of  some  pastors  over  small  congregations,  who  live  almost  unknown 
to  their  brethren,  but  are  in  a  measure  useful,  and  very  comfortable. 

(fc)  Our  Lord  chose  retirement,  poverty,  and  an  obscure  station,  as  the 
rest  and  delight  of  his  own  mind ;  as  remote  from  -bustle  and  contention, 
and  favourable  to  contemplation  and  devotion  :  so  that  his  appearance  in 
a  public  character,  and  in  crowded  scenes,  for  the  goad  of  mankind  and 


2S4  Mer:y  is  well  in  the  valley. 

Now,  as  they  went  on,  Samuel  said  to  Mr.  Great-heart,  '  Sir, 
I  perceive  that  in  this  valley  my  father  and  Apollyon  had  their 
hattle  ;  but  whereabout  was  the  fight  ?  for  1  perceive  this  val- 
ley is  large.' 

Gr.-H.  Your  father  had  the  battle  with  Apollyon,  at  a  place 
yonder  before  us,  in  a  narrow  passage  just  beyond  Forgetful 
Green.  And  indeed  that  place  is  the  most  dangerous  place  in 
all  these  parts  :  for  if  at  any  time  Pilgrims  meet  with  any  brunt, 
it  is  when  they  forget  what  favours  they  have  received,  and 
how  unworthy  they  are  of  them.  (/)  This  is  the  place  also, 
where  others  have  been  hard  put  to  it. — But  more  of  the  place 
when  we  are  come  to  it  ;  for  I  persuade  myself,  that  to  this 
day  there  remains  either  some  sign  of  the  battle,  or  some  mon- 
ument to  testify  that  such  a  battle  was  there  fought 

Then  said  Mercy,  I  think  I  am  as  well  in  this  valley  as  I 
have  been  any  where  else  in  all  our  journey  :  the  place,  me- 
thinks,  suits  with  my  spirit.  I  love  to  be  in  such  p'a:es,  where 
there  is  no  rattling  with  coaches,  nor  rumbling  with  wheels  : 
methinks,  here  one  may,  without  much  molestation,  be  think- 
ing what  he  is,  whence  he  came,  what  he  has  done,  and  to  what 
the  King  has  called  him  :  here  one  may  think,  and  break  at 
heart,  and  melt  in  one's  spirit,  until  one's  eyes  become  "  as  the 
fishpools  of  Heshbon."  They  that  go  rightly  through  this 
"  Valley  of  Baca,  m  ike  it  a  well ;  the  rain,  that  God  sends 
down  from  heaven  upon  them  that  are  here,  aUo  filleth  the 
pools."  This  valley  is  that  from  whence  also  the  King  will  give 

the  glory  of  the  Father,  was  a  part  of  his  self-denial,  in  which  "  he  pleased 
not  himself." — Indeed  t«iere  is  a  peculiar  congeniality  between  a  lowly 
mind,  and  a  lowly  condition  :  and  as  much  violence  is  doue  to  the  inclina- 
tions of  the  humble,  when  they  are  rendered  conspicuous  and  advanced 
to  high  stations,  as  to  those  of  the  haughty,  when  they  are  thrust  down 
into  obscurity  and  neglect.  Other  men  seem  to  be  banished  into  this  Val- 
ley ;  but  the  poor  in  spirit  love  to  walk  in  it :  and,  though  some  believers 
here  struggle  with  distressing  temptations,  others  in  passing  through  it 
enjoy  much  communion  with  God. 

(I)  When  consolations  and  privileges  betray  us  into  forg'tfulness  of  our 
entire  unworthiness  of  such  special  favours,  humiliating  dispensations 
commonly  ensue ;  and  these  sometimes  reciprocally  excite  murmurs  and 
forgetfalness  of  past  mercies.  Tims  Satan  gains  an  opportnnity  of  assault- 
ing the  soul  with  dreadful  temptations  :  and,  while  at  one  moment  hard 
thoughts  of  God,  or  doubts  concerning  the  truth  of  his  word,  are  suggest- 
ed to  our  minds  ;  at  the  next  we  may  be  affrighted  by  our  own  dreadful 
rebellion  and  ingratitude,  prompted  to  condemn  ourselves  as  hypocrites, 
*nd  almost  driven  to  despair. 


Memorials  of  Christian's  conflict.  286 

to  them  their  vineyards  ;*  and  they  that  go  through  it  shall  sing 
as  Christian  did,  for  all  he  met  with  Apollyon. 

1  It  is  true,'  said  their  guide,'  '  I  have  gone  through  this  val- 
ley many  a  time,  and  never  was  better  than  when  here.  I 
have  also  been  a  conductor  to  several  Pilgrims,  and  they  have 
confessed  the  same.  "  To  this  man  will  1  look,"  saith  the 
King,  "  even  to  him  that  is  poor,  and  of  a  contrite  spirit,  and 
that  trembleth  at  my  word." 

Now  they  were  come  to  the  place  where  the  aforementioned 
battle  was  fought.  Then  said  the  guide  to  Christiana,  her 
children,  and  Mercy,  '  This  is  the  place  :  on  this  ground  Chris- 
tian stood,  and  up  there  came  Apollyon  against  him  :  and,  look, 
did  not  I  tell  you,  here  is  some  of  your  husband's  blood  upon 
these  stones  to  this  day.  Behold,  also,  how  here  and  there  are 
yet  to  be  seen  upon  the  place  some  of  the  shiyers  of  Apollyon's 
broken  darts.  See  also  how  they  did  beat  the  ground  with 
their  feet  as  they  fought,  to  make  good  their  places  against 
each  other  ;  how  also,  with  their  by-blows,  they  did  split  the 
Very  stones  in  pieces  :  verily  Christian  did  here  play  the  man, 
and  showed  himself,  as  stout  as  Hercules  could,  had  he  been 
there,  even  he  himself.  When  Apollyon  was  beat,  he  made 
his  retreat  to  the  next  valley,  that  is  called  the  Valley  of  the 
Shadow  of  Death,  unto  which  we  shall  come  anon.  Lo,  yon- 
der also  stands  a  monument,  on  which  is  engraven  this  battle, 
and  Christian's  victory,  to  his  fame  throughout  all  ages.'  (m) 

So  because  it  stood  just  on  the  way-side  before  them,  they 
stepped  to  it,  and  read  the  writing,  which  word  for  word  was 
this — 

'  Hard  by  here  was  a  battle  fought, 

Most  strange,  and  yet  most  true : 
Christian  and  Apollyon  sought 

Each  other  to  subdue. 

*  Sol.  Song  vii.  4.  Psa.  Ixxxiv.  5—7,  Hos.  ii.  15. 
(in)  We  ought  carefully  to  study  the  records  left  us  of  the  temptations, 
conflicts,  faith,  patience,  and  victories  of  other  believers  :  we  should  mark 
well,  what  wounds  they  received,  and  by  what  misconduct  they  were  oc- 
casioned, that  we  may  watch  and  pray  lest  we  fall  in  like  manner.  We 
ought  carefully  to  observe,  how  they  successfully  repelled  the  various  as- 
saults of  the  tempter,  that  we  may  learu  to  resist  him,  stedfast  in  the  faith  ; 
and  in  general,  their  triumphs  should  animate  us,  to  "put  on,"  and  keep 
on,  "the  whole  armour  of  God,  that  we  may  be  enabled  to  withstand  in 
the  evil  day." — On  the  other  hand,  such  as  have  been  rendered  victorious 
should  readily  speak  of  their  experiences  among  those  that  fear  God,  that 
they  may  be  cautioned,  instructed,  and  encouraged  by  their  example. 


286  James  is  sick. 

The  man  so  bravely  play'd  the  man, 

He  made  the  fiend  to  fly  : 
Of  which  a  monument  I  stand, 

The  same  to  testify.' 

When  they  had  passed  by  this  place,  they  come  upon  the 
borders  of  the  Shadow  of  Death,  and  this  valley  was  longer 
than  the  other  ;  a  place  also  most  strangely  haunted  with  evil 
things,  as  many  are  able  to  testify  :  but  these  women  and  chil- 
dren went  the  better  through  it,  because  they  had  day-light, 
and  because  Mr.  Great-heart  was  their  conductor. 

When  they  were  entered  upon  this  valley,  they  thought  that 
they  heard  a  groaning,  as  of  dead  men  ;  a  very  great  groaning. 
They  thought  also  that  they  did  hear  words  of  lamentation, 
spoken  as  of  some  in  extreme  torment.  These  things  made 
the  boys  to  quake,  the  women  also  looked  pale  and  wan  ;  but 
their  guide  bid  them  be  of  good  confort. 

So  they  went  on  a  little  farther,  and  they  though  that  they 
felt  the  ground  begin  to  shake  under  them,  as  if  some  hollow 
place  was  there  ;  they  heard  also  a  kind  of  hissing,  as  of  ser- 
pents, but  nothing  as  yet  appeared.  Then  said  the  boys,  '  Are 
we  not  yet  at  the  end  of  this  doleful  place  ?'  But  the  guide  also 
bid  them  be  of  good  courage,  and  look  well  to  their  feet,  lest 
haply,  said  he,  you  be  taken  in  some  snare,  (n) 

Now  James  began  to  be  sick,  but  I  think  the  cause  thereof 
was  fear  ;  so  his  mother  gave  him  some  of  that  glass  of  spirits 
that  she  had  given  her  at  the  Interpreter's  house,  and  three  of 
the  pills  that  Mr.  Skill  had  prepared,  and  the  boy  began  to  re- 
vive. Thus  they  went  on,  till  they  came  to  about  the  middle 
of  the  valley  ;  and  then  Christiana  said,  '  Methinks  I  see  some- 

(?i)  The  meaning  of  this  valley  has  been  stated  in  the  notes  on  the 
first  part  of  this  work;  and  the  interpretation  there  given  is  here  con- 
firmed. As  it  relates  chiefly  to  the  influence,  which  "  the  Prince  of  the 
power  of  the  air"  possesses  over  the  imagination;  it  must  vary  exceeding- 
ly, according  to  the  constitution,  animal  spirits,  health,  education,  and 
strength  of  mind  or  judgment,  of  different  persons.  They,  who  are  happily 
incapable  of  understanding  either  the  allegory  or  the  explanation,  should 
beware  of  despising  or  condemning  such  as  have  been  thus  harassed. 
And,  on  the  other  hand,  these  should  take  care  not  to  consider  such 
temptations  as  proofs  of  spiritual  advancement :  or  to  yield  to  them,  as  if 
they  were  essential  to  maturity  of  grace  and  expeeience  ;  by  which  means 
Satan  often  attains  dreadful  advantages.  It  is  most  advisable  for  tempted 
persons  to  consult  some  able,  judicious  minister,  or  compassionate  and  esta- 
blished Christian,  whose  counsel  and  prayers  may  be  singularly  useful  in 
this  case ;  observing  the  assistance  which  Great-heart  gave  to  the  Pi] 
grims,  in  passing  through  the  valley. 


The  Pilgrims  alarmed  by  a  Fiend.  287 

thing  yonder  upon  the  road  before  us  ;  a  thing,  of  a  shape 
such  as  I  have  not  seen.'  Then  said  Joseph,  'Mother,  what 
is  it  ?'  '  An  ugly  thing,  child  ;  an  ugly  thing,'  said  she.  '  But 
mother,  what  is  it  like  ?'  said  he.  '  'Tis  like,  I  cannot  tell 
what,'  said  she.  '  And  now  it  is  but  a  little  way  off.'  Then 
said  she,  '  It  is  nigh.' 

'  Well,'  said  Mr.  Great-heart, '  Let  them  that  are  most  afraid, 
keep  close  to  me.'  So  the  fiend  came  on,  and  the  conductor 
met  it ;  but  when  it  was  just  come  to  him,  it  vanished  to  all 
their  sights  :  then  remembered  they  what  had  been  said  some 
time  ago  ;  "Resist  the  devil,  and  he  will  flee  from  you." 

They  went  therefore  on,  as  being  a  little  refreshed  ;  but 
they  had  not  gone  far,  before  Mercy,  looking  behind  her,  saw, 
as  she  thought,  something  almost  like  a  lion,  and  it  came  a  great 
padding  pace  after  her  ;  and  it  had  a  hollow  voice  of  roaring ; 
and  at  every  roar  that  it  gave,  it  made  the  valley  echo,  and  all 
their  hearts  to  ache,  save  the  heart  of  him  that  was  their  guide. 
So  it  came  up  ;  and  Mr.  Great-heart  went  behind,  and  put  the 
Pilgrims  all  before  him.  The  lion  also  came  on  apace,  and 
Mr.  Great-heart  addressed  himself  to  give  him  battle.  But 
when  he  saw  that  it  was  determined  that  resistance  should  be 
made,  he  also  drew  back,  and  came  no  further.* 

Then  they  went  on  again,  and  their  conductor  did  go  before 
them,  till  they  came  to  a  place  were  was  cast  up  a  pit  the  whole 
breadth  of  the  way  ;  and,  before  they  could  be  prepared  to  go 
over  that,  a  great  mist  and  a  darkness  fell  upon  them,  so  that 
they  could  not  see.  Then  said  the  Pilgrims,  '  Alas  !  now  what 
shall  we  do  ?'  But  their  guide  made  answer,  '  Fear  not,  stand 
still,  and  see  what  an  end  will  be  put  to  this  also.'  So  they 
staid  there,  because  their  path  was  marred.  They  then  also 
thought  they  did  hear  more  apparently  the  noise  and  rushing 
of  the  enemies  ;  the  fire  also,  and  smoke  of  the  pit  was  much 
easier  to  be  discerned.  Then  said  Christiana  to  Mercy,  *  Now 
I  see  what  my  poor  husband  went  through  ;  I  have  heard  much 
of  this  place,  but  I  never  was  here  before  now.  Poor  man  ! 
he  went  here  all  alone,  in  the  night ;  he  had  night  almost  quite 
through  the  way  :  also  these  fiends  were  busy  about  him,  as  if 
they  would  have  torn  him  in  pieces.  Many  have  spoke  of  it, 
but  none  tell  what  the  valley  of  the  Shadow  of  Death  should 
mean  until  they  come  into  it  themselves.  "  The  heart  knows  its 
own  bitterness  ;  a  stranger  intermeddleth  not  with  its  joy."' 
To  be  here  is  a  fearful  thing.' 

*  1  Pet.  v.  8. 


&83  They  pray  and  are  delivered. 

Gr.-H.  This  is  like  doing  business  in  great  waters,  or  like  go- 
ing down  into  the  deep  ;  this  is  like  being  in  the  heart  of  the 
sea,  and  like  going  down  to  the  bottom  of  the  mountains  ;  now 
it  seems  as  if"  the  earth  with  its  bars,  were  about  us  for  ever." 
"  But  let  them  that  walk  in  darkness,  and  have  no  light,  trust 
in  the  name  of  the  Lord,  and  stay  upon  their  God."  For  my 
part,  as  I  have,  told  you  already,  1  have  gone  often  through  this 
valley  ;  and  h.ive  been  much  harder  put  to  it  than  1  now  am  ; 
and  yet  you  see  I  am  alive.  I  would  not  boast,  for  that  I  am 
not  mine  own  Saviour.  But  1  trust  we  sh  ill  have  a  good  de- 
liverance. Come,  pray  for  light  to  him  that  can  lighten  our 
darkness,  and  that  can  rebuke,  not  only  these,  but  all  the  ba- 
tans  in  hell. 

So  they  cried  and  prayed,  and  God  sent  light  and  deliver- 
ance ;  for  there  was  now  no  let  in  their  way,  no  not  there, 
where  but  now  they  were  stopt  with  a  pit.  Yet  they  were 
not  got  through  the  Valley  :  so  they  went  on  still,  and  beheld 
great  stinks  and  loathsome  smells  to  the  great  annoyance  of 
them.  Then  said  Mercy  to  Christiana,  '  There  is  not  such 
pleasant  being  here  as  at  the  G.ite,  or  at  the  Interpreter's,  or 
at  the  house  where  we  lay  last.'  (r>) 

'  O  but,'  ?aid  one  of  the  boys,  *  it  is  not  so  bad  to  go  through 
here,  as  it  is  to  abide  here  always  ;  and,  for  aught  I  know,  one 
reason  why  we  must  go  this  way  to  the  house  prepared  for  us, 
is,  that  our  home  might  be  made  the  sweeter  to  us.' 

4  Well  said,  Samuel/  quoth  the  guide,  '  thou  hast  now  spoke 
like  a  man.'  '  Why,  if  ever  I  get  out  hpre  again,'  said  the  boy, 
*  I  think  1  shall  prize  light  and  good  way  better  than  ever  I  did 
in  all  my  life.'  (p)  Then  said  the  guide,  '  We  shall  be  out  by 
and  by 

(o)  Whatever  attempts  Satan  may  make  to  terrify  the  believer,  resolute 
resistance  by  faith  in  Christ  will  drive  him  away  :  but  if  fear  induces  men 
to  neglect  the  means  of  grace,  he  will  renew  his  assaults  on  the  imagina- 
tion, whenever  they  attempt  to  pray,  read  the  scripture,  or  attend  on  any 
duty  ;  till  for  a  time,  or  finally,  they  give  up  their  religioD.  In  this  case, 
therefore,  determined  perseverance  in  opposition  to  every  terrifying  sug- 
gestion is  our  only  safety.  Yet  sometimes  temptations  may  be  so  multi- 
plied and  varied,  that  it  may  seem  impossible  to  proceed  any  further  ;  and 
the  mind  of  the  harassed  believer  is  enveloped  in  confusion  and  dismay, 
as  if  an  horrible  pit  were  about  to  swallow  him  up,  or  the  Prince  of  dark- 
ness to  seize  upon  him.  But  the  counsel  of  some  experienced  friend  or 
minister,  exciting  confidence  in  the  power,  mercy,  and  faithfulness  of  God, 
and  encouraging  him  to  "  pray  without  ceasing,"  will  at  length  make  way 
for  his  deliverance. 

(ja)  Should  any  one,  by  hearing  the  believer  say,  "  The  sorrows  of 
death  compassed  me,  and  the  pains  of  hell  gat  hold  upon  me,"  be  tempted 


Heedless  slain  dnd  cast  into  a  ditch.  £8$ 

So  on  they  went,  and  Joseph  said,  <  Cannot  we  see  to  the 
end  of  this  valley  as  yet  ?'  Then  said  the  guide,  '  Look  to  your 
feet ;  for  we  shall  presently  be  among  snares.'  So  they  look- 
ed to  their  feet,  and  went  on  ;  but  were  troubled  much  with 
che  snares. — Now  when  they  were  come  among  the  snares, 
ihey  espied  a  man  cast  into  the  ditch  on  the  left  hand,  with  his 
Besh  all  rent  and  torn.  Then  said  the  guide,  '  That  is  one 
Heedless,  that  was  going  this  way  ;  he  has  lain  there  a  great 
while.  There  was  one  Take-heed  with  him  when  be  was 
taken  and  slain,  but  he  escaped  their  hands.  You  cannot  ima- 
gine how  many  are  killed  hereabouts,  and  yet  men  are  so  fool- 
ishly venturous,  as  to  set  out  lightly  on  pilgrimage,  and  to  come 
without  a  guide.  Poor  Christian,  it  whs  a  wonder  that  he  here 
escaped  !  but  he  was  beloved  of  his  God  ;  also  he  had  a  good 
heart  of  his  own,  or  else  he  could  never  have  done  it.*  (q) 

Now  they  drew  towards  the  end  of  the  way ;  and  just  there 
where  Christian  had  seen  the  cave  when  he  went  by,  out  thence 
came  forth  Maul,  a  giant.  This  Maul  did  use  to  spoil  young 
Pilgrims  with  sophistry ;  and  he  called  Great-heart  by  his 
name,  and  said  unto  him,  '  How  many  times  have  you  been  for- 
bidden to  do  these  things  V  Then  said  Mr.  Great-heart,  '  What 
things  V    '  What  things  !'  quoth  the  giant ;  '  you  know  what 

*  Part  i.  p.  87. 
to  avoid  all  religious  duties,  company,  and  reflections,  lest  he  should  ex- 
perience similar  terrors,  let  him  well  weigh  this  observation  ;  '  It  is  not  so 
bad  to  go  through  here,  as  to  abide  here  always.' — Nothing  can  be  more 
absurd,  than  to  neglect  religion,  lest  the  fear  of  hell  should  discompose  a 
man's  mind,  when  such  neglect  exposes  him  to  the  eternal  endurance  of 
it :  whereas  the  short  taste  of  distress,  which  may  be  experienced  by  the 
tempted  believer,  will  make  redemption  more  precious,  and  render  peace, 
comfort,  and  heaven  at  last,  doubly  delightful ! 

h  (a)  The  discouragement  of  dark  temptations  is  not  so  formidable,  in  the 
judgment  of  experienced  Christians,  as  the  snares  connected  with  them  : 
for,  while  numbers  renounce  their  profession,  to  get  rid  of  their  disquie- 
tude ;  many  are  seduced  into  some  false  doctrine  that  may  sanction  negli- 
gence, and  quiet  their  consciences  by  assenting  to  certain  notions,  without 
regarding  the  state  of  their  hearts,  or  what  passes  in  their  experience ; 
and  others  are  led  to  spend  all  their  time  in  company,  or  even  to  dissipate 
the  gloom  by  engaging  in  worldly  amusements,  because  retirement  exposes 
them  to  these  suggestions.  In  short,  the  enemy  endeavours  to  terrify  the 
professor,  that  he  may  drive  him  away  from  God,  entangle  him  in  heresy, 
or  draw  him  into  sin ;  in  order  to  destroy  his  soul,  or  at  least  ruin  his 
credit  and  prevent  his  usefulness.  But  circumspection  and  prayer  con- 
stitute our  best  preservative  ;  through  which,  they  who  take  heed  to  their 
steps  escape,  while  the  heedless  are  taken  and  destroyed,  for  a  warning  to 
those  that  come  after. 


290  Great-heart1 $  hatlle  with  Maul,  the  giant. 

things  :  but  I  will  put  an  end  to  your  trade.'  '  But  pray,!  Mad 
Mr.  Great-heart,  '  before  we  fall  to  it,  let  us  understand  where- 
fore we  must  light.'  (Now  the  women  and  children  stood  trem- 
bling, and  knew  not  what  to  do.)  Quoth  the  giant,  '  You  rob 
the  country,  and  rob  it  with  the  worst  of  thieves.'  '  These 
are  but  generals,'  said  Mr.  Great-heart,  '  come  to  particulars, 
man.' 

Then  said  the  giant,  c  Thou  practisest  the  craft  of  a  kidnap- 
per ;  thou  gatherest  up  women  and  children,  and  earnest  them 
into  a  strange  country,  to  the  weakening  of  my  master's  king- 
dom.'— But  now  Great-heart  replied,  '  I  am  a  servant  of  the 
God  of  heaven  ;  my  business  is  to  persuade  sinners  to  repent* 
ance  ;  I  am  commanded  to  do  my  endeavour  to  turn  men,  wo- 
men and  children  "  from  darkness  to  light,  and  from  the  power 
of  Satan  to  God  ;"  and  if  this  be  indeed  the  ground  of  thy  quar- 
rel, let  us  fall  to  it  as  soon  as  thou  wilt.' 

Then  the  giant  came  up,  and  Mr.  Great-heart  went  to  meet 
him  :  and  as  he  went  he  drew  his  sword  ;  but  the  giant  had  a 
club. — So  without  more  ado  they  fell  to  it,  and  at  the  first  blow 
the  giant  struck  Mr.  Great-heart  down  upon  one  of  his  knees  j 
with  that  the  women  and  the  children  cried  :  so  Mr.  Great- 
heart,  recovering  himself,  laid  about  him  in  a  full  lusty  man- 
ner, and  gave  the  giant  a  wound  in  his  arm  ;  and  he  fought 
for  the  space  of  an  hour,  to  that  height  of  heat,  that  the  breath 
came  out  of  the  giant's  nostrils,  as  the  heat  doth  out  of  a  boil- 
ing cauldron. 

Then  they  sat  down  to  rest  them,  but  Mr.  Great-heart  be- 
took himself  to  prayer,  ;  also  the  women  and  children  did  no- 
thing but  sigh  and  cry  all  the  time  that  the  battle  did  last. 

When  they  had  rested  them  and  taken  breath,  the/y  both  fell 
to  it  again  ;  and  Mr.  Great-heart  with  a  full  blow  fetched  the 
giant  down  to  the  ground.  '  Nay,  hold,  let  me  recover,'  quoth 
he  :  so  Mr.  Great-heart  let  him  fairly  get  up.  So  tb^  it  they 
went  again,  and  the  giant  missed  but  little  of  breaking  Mr. 
Great-heart's  skull  with  his  club. 

Mr.  Great-heart,  seeing  that,  runs  to  him  in  the  full  heat  of 
his  spirit,  and  pierced  him  under  the  fifth  rib  ;  with  that  the 
giant  began  to  faint,  and  could  hold  up  his  club  no  longer. 
Then  Mr.  Great-heart  seconded  his  blow,  and  smote  the  head 
of  the  giant  from  his  shoulders.  Then  the  women  and  children 
rejoiced,  and  Mr.  Great-heart  also  praised  God  for  the  deliver- 
ance he  had  wrought. 


The  Pilgrim's  discourse  about  the  battle.  291 

When  this  was  done,  they  among  them  erected  a  pillar,  a, 
fastened  the  giant's  head  thereon,  and  wrote  under  it  in  lette 
that  passengers  might  read  : 

4  He  that  did  wear  this  head,  was  one 

That  Pilgrims  did  misuse ; 
He  stopp'd  their  way,  he  spared  none, 

But  did  them  all  abuse  : 
Until  that  I,  Great-heart,  arose, 

The  Pilgrim's  guide  to  be  : 
Until  that  I  did  him  oppose, 

That  was  their  enemy.'  (r) 

Now  I  saw  that  they  went  to  the  ascent,  that  was  a  little  way 
offcast  up  to  be  a  prospect  for  Pilgrims,  (that  was  the  place 
from  whence  Christian  had  the  first  sight  of  Faithful,  his  bro- 
ther.)* Wherefore  here  they  sat  down  and  rested  ;  they  also 
here  did  eat  and  drink,  and  make  merry,  for  that  they  had  got- 
ten deliverance  from  this  so  dangerous  an  enemy.  As  they  sat 
thus  and  did  eat,  Christiana  asked  the  guide  if  he  had  got  no 
hurt  in  the  battle  ?  Then  said  Mr.  Great-heart,  '  No,  save  a 
little  on  my  flesh  ;  yet  that  also  shall  be  so  far  from  being  to 
my  detriment,  that  it  is  at  present  a  proof  of  my  love  to  my 

(r)  This  giant  came  out  of  the  cave,  where  Pope  and  Pagan  had  resided. 
He  is  therefore  the  e<mblem  of  those  formal  superstitious  teachers,  and 
those  speculating  moralists,  who  in  protestant  countries  have  too  general- 
ly succeeded  the  Romish  priests  and  the  heathen  philosophers,  in  keeping 
men  ignorant  of  the  way  of  salvation,  and  in  spoiling  by  their  sophistry 
such  as  seem  to  be  seriously  disposed.  These  persons  often  represent 
faithful  ministers,  who  draw  off  their  auditors,  by  preaching  "repentance 
towards  God,  and  faith  towards  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,"  as  robbers  and 
kidnappers  :  they  terrify  many,  (especially  when  they  have  the  power  of 
enforcing  penal  statutes,)  from  professing  or  hearing  the  gospel,  and  act- 
ing according  to  their  consciences  ;  and  they  put  the  faith  of  God's  servants 
to  a  severe  trial.  Yet  perseverance,  patience,  and  prayer,  will  obtain  the 
victory  ;  and  they  that  are  strong  will  be  instrumental  in  animating  the 
feeble  to  go  on  their  way  rejoicing  and  praising  God.  But  though  these 
enemies  may  be  baffled,  disabled,  or  apparently  slain,  it  will  appear  that 
they  have  left  a  posterity  on  earth,  to  revile,  injure,  and  oppose  the  spirit- 
ual worshippers  of  God  in  every  generation.  The  club  with  which  the 
giant  was  armed,  may  mean  the  secular  arm  or  power  by  which  opposers 
of  the  gospel  are  generally  desirous  of  enforcing  their  arguments  and  per- 
suasions. "  We  have  a  law,  and  by  our  law  he  ought  to  die  ;"  this  deci- 
sion, like  a  heavy  club,  seems  capable  of  bearing;  all  down  before  it :  nor 
can  any  withstand  its  force,  but  those  who  rely  on  Him  that  is  stronger 
4han  all. 

*  Part  i.  p.  93. 


292  Honest,  from  the  town  of  Stupidity.' 

Master  and  you,  and  shall  be  a  means,  by  grace,  to  increase  my 
reward  at  last.' 

Chr.  But  was  you  not  afraid,  good  sir,  when  you  saw  him 
come  with  his  club  ? 

'  It  is  my  duty,'  said  he,  '  to  distrust  my  own  ability,  that  I 
may  have  reliance  on  Him  that  is  stronger  than  all.'* 

Chr.  But  what  did  you  think,  when  he  fetched  you  down  to 
the  ground  at  the  first  blow  ? 

4  Why  I  thought,'  quoth  he,  '  that  so  my  Master  himself  was 
served,  and  yet  he  it  was  that  conquered  at  last.' 

Mat.  When  you  all  have  thought  what  you  pleese,  I  think 
God  has  been  wonderful  good  unto  us.,  both  in  bringing  us  out 
of  this  valley,  and  in  delivering  us  out  of  the  hand  of  this  ene- 
my ;  for  my  part,  I  see  no  reason  why  we  should  distrust  our 
God  any  more,  since  he  has  now,  and  in  such  a  place  as  this, 
given  us  such  testimony  of  his  love  as  this. 

Then  they  got  up  and  went  forward. — Now  a  little  before 
them  stood  an  oak  :  and  under  it,  when  they  come  to  it,  they 
found  an  old  Pilgrim  fast  asleep  :  they  knew  that  he  was  a  Pil- 
grim by  his  clothes,  and  his  staff,  and  his  girdle. 

So  the  guide,  Mr.  Great-heart,  awaked  him  ;  and  the  old 
gentleman,  as  he  lifted  up  his  eyes,  cried  out,  {  What's  the 
matter?  Who  are  you  ?  and  what  is  your  business  here  ?' 

Gr.-H.  Come,  man,  be  not  so  hot,  here  is  none  but  friends. 
— Yet  the  old  man  gets  up,  and  stands  upon  his  guard,  and  will 
know  of  them  what  they  were.  Then  said  the  guide,  '  My 
name  is  Great-heart ;  I  am  the  guide  of  these  Pilgrims,  which 
are  going  to  the  Celestial  Country.' 

Then  said  Mr.  Honest,  '  I  cry  }'our  mercy  ;  I  feared  that 
you  had  been  of  the  company  of  those  that  sometime  ago  did 
rob  Little-faith  of  his  money  ;  but  now  I  look  better  about  me, 
I  perceive  you  are  honester  people.'  (s) 

*  2  Cor.  iv. 
(.s)  The  allegory  requires  us  to  suppose,  that  there  Were  some  places 
in  -which  the  Pilgrims  might  safely  sleep  ;  so  that  nothing  disadvanta- 
geous to  the  character  of  this  old  disciple  seems  to  have  been  intended. — 
An  avowed  dependence  on  Christ  for  righteousness,  a"  regard  to  the  word 
of  God,  and  an  apparent  sincerity  in  word  and  deed,  mark  a  man  to  be  a 
Pilgrim,  or  constitute  a  professor  of  the  gospel :  but  we  should  not  too 
readily  eonclude  every  professor  to  be  a  true  believer.  The  experienced 
Christian  will  be  afraid  of  new  acquaintance  ;  in  his  most  unwatchf'ul 
seasons  he  will  be  readily  excited  to  look  about  him  ;  and  will  be  fully 
eonvinced  that  no  enemy  can  hurt  him,  unless  he  is  induced  to  yield  to 
temptation  and  commit  sin. 


His  behaviour  to  the  Pilgrims.  293 

Gr.-H.  Why,  what  would  or  could  you  have  done,  or  helped 
yourself,  if  we  indeed  had  been  of  that  company  ? 

Hon.  Done  !  why  1  would  have  fought  as  long  as  breath  had 
been  in  me  ;  and  had  I  so  done,  I  am  sure  you  could  never  have 
given  me  the  worst  on't ;  for  a  Christian  can  never  be  over- 
come, unless  he  should  yield  himself. 

'  Well  said,  father  Honest,'  quoth  the  guide  :  '  for  by  this  I 
know  thou  art  a  cock  of  the  right  kind,  for  thou  hast  said  the, 
truth.' 

Hon.  And  by  this  also  I  know  that  thou  knowest  what  true 
pilgrimage  is  :  for  all  others  do  think,  that  we  are  the  soonest 
overcome  of  any. 

Gr.-H.  Well,  now  we  are  happiry  met,  let  me  crave  your 
name,  and  the  name  of  the  place  where  you  came  from  ? 

Hon.  My  name  I  cannot :  but  I  came  from  the  town  of  Stupi- 
dity ;  it  lieth  about  four  degrees  beyond  the  city  of  Destruction. 

Gr.-H.  Oh  !  are  you  that  countryman  then  ?  I  deem  I  have 
half  a  guess  of  you  :  your  name  is  old  Honesty,  is  it  not  ? — So, 
the  old  gentleman  blushed,  and  said,  '  Not  Honesty  in  the  ab- 
stract :  but  Honest  is  my  name,  and  I  wish  that  my  nature  may 
agree  to  what  I  am  called.' 

'  But,  sir,'  said  the  old  gentleman,  '  how  could  you  guess 
that  I  am  such  a  man,  since  I  came  from  such  a  place  V  (t) 

Gr.-H.  I  have  heard  of  you  before,  by  my  Master  ;  for  he 
knows  all  things  that  are  done  on  the  earth  :  but  I  have  often 
wondered  that  any  should  come  from  your  place,  for  your  town 
is  worse  than  is  the  city  of  Destruction  itself. 

Hon.  Yes,  we  lie  more  off  from  the  sun,  and  so  are  more 
cold  and  senseless  ;  but  was  a  man  in  a  mountain  of  ice,  yet  if 
the  Son  of  Righteousness  will  arise  upon  him,  his  frozen  heart 
shall  feel  a  thaw.     And  thus  it  has  been  with  me.  (u) 

(f)  Honesty  in  the  abstract  seems  to  mean  sinless  perfection.  The  Pil- 
grim was  a  sound  character,  bat  conscious  of  many  imperfections,  of  which 
he  was  ashamed,  and  from  which  he  sought  deliverance.  The  nature  of 
faith,  hope,  love,  patience,  and  other  boly  dispositions  is  described  in  scrip- 
ture, as  a  man  would  define  gold,  by  its  essential  properties.  This  shows 
what  they  are  in  the  abstract :  but  as  exercised  by  us,  they  are  always 
mixed  with  considerable  alloy  ;  and  we  are  richer  or  poorer  in  this  re- 
spect, in  proportion  to  the  degree  of  the  gold  or  of  the  alloy  which  is  found 
in  our  characters. 

(u)  The  Lord  sometimes  calls  those  sinners,  whose  character,  connex- 
ions, and  situation,  seem  to  place  them  at  the  greatest  distance  from  him : 
that  the  riches  of  his  mercy  and  the  power  of  his  grace  may  be  thus  ren- 
dered the  more  conspicuous  and  illustrious. 

25* 


294  Fearing,  a  troublesome  Pilgrim.^ 

Gr.-H.  I  believe  it,  father  Honest,  I  believe  it ;  for  I  know 
the  thing  is  true. 

Then  the  old  gentleman  saluted  all  the  Pilgrims  with  a  holy 
kiss  of  charity  ;  and  asked  them  of  their  names,  and  how  they 
had  fired  since  they  had  set  out  on  their  pilgrimage. 

Then  said  Christiana,  '  My  name,  I  suppose,  you  have  heard 
of;  good  Christian  was  my  husband,  and  these  four  were  his 
children.' — But  can  you  think  how  the  old  gentleman  was 
taken,  when  she  told  him  who  she  was  !  He  skipped,  he  smil- 
ed, and  blessed  them  with  a  thousand  good  wishes  ;  saying,  '  I 
have  heard  much  of  your  husband,  and  of  his  travels  and  wars, 
which  he  underwent  in  his  days.  Be  it  spoken  to  your  com- 
fort, the  name  of  your  husband  rings  all  over  these  parts  of  the 
world  ;  hts  faith,  his  courage,  his  enduring,  and  his  sincerity 
under  all,  has  made  his  name  famous.' — Then  he  turned  him 
to  the  boys,  and  asked  of  them  their  names,  which  they  told 
him.  And  then  said  he  unto  them,  '  Matthew,  be  thou  like 
Matthew  the  publican,  not  in  vice  but  in  virtue.  Samuel,'  said 
he,  '  be  thou  like  Samuel  the  prophet,  a  man  of  faith  and  pray- 
er. Joseph,'  said  he,  '  be  thou  like  Joseph  in  Potiphar's  house, 
chaste,  and  one  that  flees  from  temptation.  And  James,  be 
thou  like  James  the  Just,  and  like  James  the  brother  of  our 
Lord.'*  Then  they  told  him  of  Mercy,  and  how  she  had  left 
her  town  and  her  kindred  to  come  along  with  Christiana  and  with 
her  sons.  At  that  the  old  honest  man  said,  '  Mercy  is  thy  name  : 
by  mercy  shalt  thou  be  sustained,  and  carried  through  all  those 
difficulties  that  shall  assault  thee  in  thy  way,  till  thou  shalt  come 
thither,  where  thou  shalt  look  the  Fountain  of  mercy  in  the 
face  with  comfort.' 

All  this  while  the  guide,  Mr.  Great-heart,  was  very  well 
pleased,  and  smiled  upon  his  companions. 

Now,  as  they  walked  together,  the  guide  asked  the  old  gen- 
tleman, '  If  he  did  not  know  one  Mr.  Fearing,  that  came  on  pil- 
grimage out  of  his  parts  ?' 

'  Yes,  very  well,'  said  he.  '  He  was  a  man  that  had  the  root 
of  the  matter  in  him  ;  but  he  was  one  of  the  most  troublesome 
Pilgrims  that  I  ever  met  with  in  all  my  days.' 

Gr.-H.  I  perceive  you  knew  him  ;  for  you  have  given  a 
very  right  character  of  him. 

Hon.  Knew  him !  I  was  a  great  companion  of  his  ;   I  was 

*  Matt.  x.  3.     Psa.  xcix.  6.     Geo.  xxxix.     Acts  i.  13,  14 


His  conduct  at  first  setting  out.  295 

with  him  most  an  end  ;  when  he  first  began  to  think  of  whal 
would  come  upon  us  hereafter,  I  was  with  him. 

Gr.-H  I  was  his  guide  from  my  Master's  house  to  the  gate 
of  the  Celestial  City. 

Hon.  Then  you  knew  him  to  he  a  troublesome  one. 

Gr.-H.  I  did  so  ;  but  I  could  very  well  bear  it ;  for  men  of 
my  calling  are  oftentimes  intrusted  with  the  conduct  of  such  as 
he  was.  (w) 

Hon.  Well  then,  pray  let  us  hear  a  little  of  him,  and  how  he 
managed  himself  under  your  conduct. 

Gr.-H.  Why,  he  was  always  afraid  that  he  should  come 
short  whither  he  had  a  desire  to  go.  Every  thing  frighted 
him  that  he  heard  any  body  speak  of,  that  had  but  the  least  ap- 
pearance of  opposition  in  it.  I  hear  that  he  lay  roaring  at  the 
Slough  of  Despond,  for  above  a  month  together  ;  nor  durst  he, 
for  all  he  saw  several  go  over  before  him,  venture,  though 
they  many  of  them  offered  to  lend  him  their  hand  !  He  would 
not  go  back  again  neither  !  The  Celestial  City  !  he  said  he 
should  die  if  he  came  not  to  it  ;  and  yet  he  was  dejected  at 
every  difficulty,  and  stumbled  at  every  straw  that  any  body  cast 
in  his  way. — Well,  after  he  had  lain  at  the  Slough  of  Despond 
a  great  while,  as  I  have  told  you,  one  sun-shine  morning,  I 
don't  know  how,  he  ventured,  and  so  got  over  ;  but  when  he 
was  over  he  would  scarce  believe  it.  He  had,  I  think,  a  Slotigh 
of  Despond  in  his  mind,  a  slough  that  he  carried  every  where 
with  him,  or  else  he  could  never  have  been  as  he  was.  So  he 
came  up  to  the  gate  (you  know  what  I  mean,)  that  stands  al 

(w)  The  character  and  narrative  of  Fearing  has  been  generally  adnnV 
ed  by  experienced  readers,  as  drawn  and  arranged  with  great  judgment, 
and  in  a  very  affecting  manner.  Little-faith,  mentioned  in  the  First  Part, 
was  faint-hearted  and  distrustful ;  and  thus  he  contracted  guilt,  and  lost 
his  comfort :  but  Fearing  dreaded  sin,  and  coming  short  of  heaven,  more 
than  all  that  flesh  could  do  unto  him.  He  was  alarmed  at  the  least  ap- 
pearance or  report  of  opposition ;  but  this  arose  more  from  conscious 
weakness,  and  the  fear  of  being  overcome  by  temptation,  than  from  a  re- 
luctance to  undergo  derision  or  persecution.  The  peculiarity  of  this  de- 
scription of  Christians  must  be  traced  back  to  constitution,  habit,  first  im- 
pressions, disproportionate  and  partial  views  of  truth,  and  improper  in- 
structions :  these  concurring  with  weakness  of  faith,  and  the  common  in- 
firmities of  human  nature,  give  a  cast  to  their  experience  and  character, 
which  renders  them  uncomfortable  to  themselves,  and  troublesome  to 
others.  Yet  no  competent  judges  doubt  but  they  have  the  root  of  the 
matter  in  them ;  and  none  are  more  entitled  to  the  patient,  sympathizing, 
and  tender  attention  of  ministers  and  Christians.- 


296  His  conduct  at  first  setting  out. 

the  head  of  this  way  ;  and  there  also  he  stood  a  good  while, 
before  he  would  venture  to  knock.  When  the  gate  was  open- 
ed, he  would  give  buck,  and  give  place  to  others,  and  say,  that 
he  was  not  worthy  :  for  all  he  got  before  some  to  the  gate,  yet 
many  of  them  went  in  before  him.  There  the  poor  man  would 
stand  shaking  and  shrinking  ;  I  dare  say  it  would  have  pitied 
one's  heart  to  have  seen  him  : — nor  would  he  go  back  again. 
At  last  he  took  the  hammer  that  hanged  at  the  gate  in  his  hand, 
and  gave  a  small  rap  or  two  ;  then  one  opened  to  him,  but  he 
shrunk  back  as  before.  He  that  opened,  stepped  out  after  him, 
and  said,  '  Thou  trembling  one,  what  wantest  thou  ?'  With  that 
he  fell  down  to  to  the  ground.  He  that  spake  to  him,  wonder- 
ed to  see  him  so  faint.  He  &aid  to  him,  '  Peace  to  thee  ;  up, 
for  I  have  set  open  the  door  to  thee  ;  come  in,  for  thou  art 
blessed.'  With  that  he  got  up,  and  went  in  trembling  ;  and 
when  that  he  was  in,  he  was  ashamed  to  show  his  face.  Well, 
after  he  had  been  entertained  there  awhile,  fas  you  know  how 
the  manner  is,)  he  was  bid  go  on  his  way,  and  also  told  the  way 
he  should  take.  So  he  went  till  he  came  to  our  house  :  but 
as  he  behaved  himself  at  the  gate,  so  he  did  at  my  Master  the 
Interpreter's  door.  He  lay  thereabout  in  the  cold  a  good  while, 
before  he  would  venture  to  call  :  yet  he  would  not  go  back  : 
and  the  nights  were  long  and  cold  then.  Nay,  he  had  a  note 
of  necessity  in  his  bosom  to  my  Master,  to  receive  him,  and 
grant  him  the  comfort  of  his  house,  and  also  to  allow  him  a 
stout  and  valiant  conductor,  because  he  was  himself  so  chicken- 
hearted  a  mm  ;  and  yet  for  all  that,  he  was  afraid  to  call  at  the 
door.  So  he  lay  up  and  down  thereabouts,  till,  poor  man  !  he 
was  almost  starved  :  yea,  so  great  was  his  dejection,  that, 
though  he  saw  several  others  for  knocking  got  in,  yet  he  was 
afraid  to  venture.  At  last,  I  think,  1  looked  out  of  the  window, 
and,  perceiving  a  man  to  be  up  and  down  about  the  door,  I 
went  out  to  him,  and  asked  what  he  was  ;  but,  poor  man !  the 
water  stood  in  his  eyes  :  so  I  perceived  what  he  wanted.  I 
went  therefore  in,  and  told  it  in  the  house,  and  we  showed  the 
thing  to  our  Lord  ;  so  he  sent  me  out  again  to  entreat  him  to> 
come  in  ;  but,  I  dare  say,  1  had  hard  work  to  do  it.  At  last 
he  came  in  ;  and,  I  will  say  that  for  my  Lord,  he  carried  it 
wonderfully  loving  to  hin.  There  were  but  a  few  good  bits  at 
the  table,  but  some  of  it  was  laid  upon  his  trencher.  Then  he 
presented  the  note  ;  and  my  Lord  looked  thereon,  and  said  his 
desire  should  be  granted.     So  when  he  had  been  there  a  good 


His  condnct  at  the  Cross.  £97 

while,  he  seemed  to  get  some  heart,  and  to  be  a  little  more  com- 
forted. For  my  Master,  you  must  know,  is  one  of  very  tender 
bowels,  especially  to  them  that  are  afraid  :  wherefore  he  car- 
ried it  so  towards  him,  as  might  tend  most  to  his  encourage- 
ment. Well,  when  he  had  a  sight  of  the  things  of  the  place, 
and  was  ready  to  take  his  journey  to  go  to  the  City,  my  Lord, 
as  he  did  to  Christian  before,  gave  him  a  bottle  of  spirits,  and 
some  comfortable  things  to  eat.  Thus  we  set  forward,  and  I 
went  before  him  ;  but  the  man  was  but  of  few  words,  only  he 
would  sigh  aloud. 

When  we  were  come  to  where  the  three  fellows  were  hang- 
ed, he  said,  that  he  doubted  that  that  would  be  his  end  also. 
Only  he  seemed  glad  when  he  saw  the  Cross  and  the  Sepulchre. 
There  I  confess  he  desired  to  stay  a  little  to  look,  and  he  seem- 
ed for  a  while  after  to  be  a  little  comforted. 

When  he  came  to  the  hill  Difficulty,  he  made  no  stick  at  that, 
nor  did  he  much  fear  the  lions  :  for  you  must  know,  that  his 
trouble  was  not  about  such  things  as  these  ;  his  fear  was  about 
his  acceptance  at  last. 

I  got  him  in  at  the  house  Beautiful,  I  think,  before  he  was 
willing ;  also  when  he  was  in,  1  brought  him  acquainted  with 
the  damsels  that  were  of  the  place,  but  he  was  ashamed  to 
make  himself  much  for  company  :  he  desired  much  to  be  alone, 
yet  he  always  loved  good  talk,  and  often  would  get  behind  the 
screen  to  hear  it  :  he  also  loved  much  to  see  ancient  things, 
and  to  be  pondering  them  in  his  mind.  He  told  me  afterward, 
that  he  loved  to  be  in  those  two  houses  from  which  he  came 
last,  to  wit,  at  the  gate,  and  that  of  the  Interpreter,  but  that  he 
durst  not  be  so  bold  as  to  ask.  (x) 

(x)  Christians,  who  resemble  Fearing,  are  greatly  retarded  in  their  pro- 
gress by  discouraging  apprehensions  ;  they  ai  e  apt  to  spend  too  m  uch  time 
in  unavailing  complaints  ;  they  do  not  duly  profit  by  the  counsel  and  as- 
sistance of  their  brethren  ;  and  they  often  neglect  the  proper  means  of  get- 
ting relief  from  their  terrors  :  yet  they  cannot  think  of  giving  up  their 
feeble  hopes,  or  of  returning  to  their  forsaken  worldly  pursuits  and  plea- 
sures. They  are,  indeed,  helped  forward,  through  the  mercy  of  God,  in 
a  very  extraordinary  manner  :  yet  they  still  remain  exposed  to  alarms  and 
discouragements,  in  every  stage  of  their  pilgrimage  :  nor  can  they  ever 
habitually  rise  superior  to  them.  They  are  afraid  even  of  relying  on 
Christ  for  salvation  ;  because  they  have  not  distinct  views  of  his  love,  and 
the  methods  of  his  grace  ;  and  imagine  some  other  qualification  to  be  ne- 
cessary, besides  the  willingness  to  seek,  knock,  and  ask  for  the  promised 
blessings,  with  a  real  desire  of  obtaining  them.  They  imagine,  that  there 
Jaas  been  something  in  their  past  life,  or  that  there  is  some  peculiarity  in 


208         His  conduct  in  the  valley  of  the  Shadow  of  Death. 

When  we  went  also  from  the  house  Beautiful,  down  the  hill, 
into  the  valley  of  Humiliation,  he  went  down  as  well  as  ever  I 
saw  a  man  in  my  life  :  for  he  cared  not  how  mean  he  was,  so 
he  might  be  happy  at  last.  Yea,  I  think  there  was  a  kind  of 
sympathy  betwixt  that  valley  and  him  :  for  I  never  saw  him 
better  in  all  his  pilgrimage,  than  he  was  in  that  valley. 

Here  he  would  lie  down,  embrace  the  ground,  and  kiss  the 
very  flowers  that  grew  in  this  valley.*  He  would  now  be  up 
every  morning  by  break  of  day,  tracing  and  walking  to  and  fro 
in  the  valley. 

But  when  he  was  come  to  the  entrance  of  the  valley  of  the 
Shadow  of  Death,  I  thought  I  should  have  lost  my  man  ;  not 
for  that  he  had  inclinations  to  go  b.;ck,  (th.it  he  always  abhor- 
red,) but  he  was  ready  to  die  for  fear.  4  Oh  the  hobgoblins 
will  have  me,  the  hobgoblins  will  have  me  !'  cried  he  ;  and  I 
could  not  beat  him  out  on't.  He  made  such  a  noise,  and  such 
an  outcry  here,  that  had  they  but"  heard  him,  it  was  enough  to 
encourage  them  to  come  and  fall  upon  us.  But  this  I  took  very 

*  Lam.  iii.  27—29. 
their  present  habits  and  propensities,  aud  way  of  applying;  to  Christ,  which 
may  exclude  them  lrom  the  general  benefit :  so  tliat  they  pray  with  tl.iri- 
dence  ;  and  beim;  consciously  unworthy, can  hardly  believe  that  the  Lord 
regards  them,  or  will  grant  their  requests.  They  are  also  prone  to  over- 
look the  most  decisive  evidences  of  their  reconciliation  to  God  ;  an  J  to 
sre  in  arguing  with  perverse  ingenuity  against  thur  own  nunifest 
happiness.  The  same  mixture  of  humility  and  unbdiel  renders  persons 
of  tins  description  backward  id  associating  with  their  brethren,  and  in  fre- 
quenting those  companies  in  which  they  might  ob'ain  furl  ier  instruction: 
for  they  are  afraid  of  being  coiisid-ered  as  believers,  01  even  serious  inqui- 
rers ;  so  that  affectionate  and  earnest  persuasion  is  requisite  to  prevail 
with  them  to  join  in  those  religious  exercises  by  which  Christians  espe- 
cially receive  the  teaching  of  the  Holy  Spirit.  Yot  this  arises  not  from 
disinclination,  but  ditfidence  ;  and  though  they  are  often  peculiarly  fa- 
voured with  seasons  of  great  comfort,  to  counterbalance  their  dejections ; 
yet  they  never  hear  or  read  of  those  who  "  have  drawn  back  to  perdition," 
but  they  are  terrified  with  the  idea,  that  they  shall  shortly  resemble  them  : 
£0  that  every  warning  given  against  hypocrisy  and  self-deception  seei.is  to 
point  them  out  by  name,  aud  every  new  discovery  of  any  'ault  or  mistake 
in  their  views,  temper,  or  condict,  seems  to  decide  their  doom.  At  the  same 
time,  they  are  often  remarkably  melted  into  humble  admiring  gratitude, 
by  contemplating  the  love  and  sufferings  of  Christ,  and  seem  to  delight  in 
hearing  of  that  subject  above  all  others.  They  do  not  peculiarly  fear  dif- 
ficulties, self-denial,  repioaches  or  persecution,  which  deter  numbers  from 
making  an  open  profession  of  religion  :  and  yet  they  are  more  backward 
in  this  respect  than  others ;  because  they  deem  themselves  unworthy  to 
be  admitted  to  si  privileg  .  and  into  such  society  ;  or  else  are  appre- 
hensive of  being  finally  separated  from  them,  or  becoming  a  disgrace  te 
religion. 


His  conduct  at  Vanity  Fair.  299 

great  notice  of,  that  this  valley  was  as  quiet  when  he  went 
through  it,  as  ever  I  knew  it  before  or  since.  I  suppose  those 
enemies  here  had  now  a  special  check  from  our  Lord,  and  a 
command  not  to  meddle  until  Mr.  Fearing  was  passed  over  it.(i/) 

It  would  be  too  tedious  to  tell  you  of  all  ;  we  will  therefore 
only  mention  a  passage  or  two  more.  When  he  was  come  to 
Vanity-Fair,  I  thought  he  would  have  fought  with  all  the  men 
in  the  Fair ;  I  feared  there  we  should  both  have  been  knocked 
on  the  head,  so  hot  was  he  against  their  fooleries.  Upon  the 
Enchanted  Ground,  he  also  was  very  wakeful.  But,  when  he 
was  come  at  the  River  where  was  no  bridge,  there  again  he 
was  in  a  heavy  case  :  'Now,  now,'  he  said,  'he  should  be 
drowned  for  ever,  and  so  never  see  that  face  with  comfort,  that 
he  had  come  so  many  miles  to  behold.'  And  here  also  I  took 
notice  of  what  was  very  remarkable  ;  the  water  of  that  River 
was  lower  at  this  time  than  ever  I  saw  it  in  all  my  life  :  so  he 
went  over  at  last,  not  much  above  wet-shod.  When  he  was 
going  up  to  the  Gate,  I  began  to  take  my  leave  of  him,  and  to 
wish  bim  a  good  reception  above  ;  go  he  said,  '  I  shall,  I  shall :' 
then  parted  we  asunder,  and  I  saw  him  no  more. 

Hon.  Then,  it  seems,  he  was  well  at  last  ? 

Gr.-H.  Yes,  yes,  I  never  had  doubt  about  him  ;  he  was  a 
man  of  a  choice  spirit  :  only  he  was  always  kept  very  low,  and 
that  made  his  life  so  burdensome  to  himself,  and  so  very  trou- 
blesome to  others.*  He  was,  above  many,  tender  of  sin  ;  he 
was  so  afraid  of  doing  injuries  to  others,  that  he  would  often 
deny  himself  of  that  which  is  lawful,  because  he  would  not  of- 
fend.! 

Hon.  But  what  should  be  the  reason  that  such  a  good  man 
should  be  all  his  days  so  much  in  the  dark  ? 

Gr.-H.  There  are  two  sorts  of  reasons  for  it ;  one  is,  The 

*  Psa.  lxxxviii.  t  Rom.  xiv.  21.     I  Cor.  viii.  13. 

(if)  A  low  and  obscure  situation  suits  the  disposition  of  the  persons  here 
described  :  they  do  not  object  to  the  most  humiliating  views  of  their  own 
hearts,  of  human  nature,  or  of  the  way  of  salvation  ;  they  are  little  tempt- 
ed to  covet  eminence  among  their  brethren,  and  find  it  easier  "  to  esteem 
others  better  than  themselves,"  than  persons  of  a  different  frame  of  mind 
can  well  conceive. — On  the  other  hand,  their  imaginations  are  peculiarly 
susceptible  of  impressions,  and  of  the  temptations  represented  by  the  val- 
ley of  the  Shadow  of  Death  :  so  that  in  this  respect  they  need  more  than 
others  the  tender  and  patient  instructions  of  faithful  ministers  :  while  they 
repeat  the  same  complaints,  and  urge  the  same  objections  againt  them- 
selves, that  have  already  been  obviated  again  and  again.  But  the  tender 
compassion  of  the  Lord  to  them  should  suggest  an  useful  instruction  to  his 
servants,  on  this  part  of  their  work. 


300  Remarks  on  Fearing"3  character. 

wise  God  will  have  it  so  ;  some  must  pipe  and  some  must 
weep  :*  now  Mr.  Fearing  was  one  that  played  upon  the  bass. 
He  and  his  fellows  sound  the  sackbut,  whose  notes  are  more 
doleful  than  notes  of  other  music  are  :  though,  indeed,  some 
say,  the  bass  is  the  ground  of  music.  And,  for  my  part,  I  care 
not  at  all  for  that  profession,  that  begins  not  in  heaviness  of 
mind.  The  first  string  that  the  musician  usually  touches  is  the 
bass,  when  he  intends  to  put  all  in  tune  :  God  also  plays  upon 
this  string  first,  when  he  sets  the  soul  in  tune  for  himself.  Only 
there  was  the  imperfection  of  Mr  Fearing,  he  could  play  upon 
no  other  music  but  this,  till  towards  the  latter  end. 

[I  make  bold  to  talk  thus  metaphorically,  for  the  ripening  of 
the  wits  of  young  readers  ;  and  because,  in  the  book  of  Reve- 
lation, the  saved  are  compared  to  a  company  of  musicians,  that 
play  upon  their  trumpets  and  harps,  and  sing  their  songs  be- 
fore the  throne. t] 

Hon.  He  was  a  very  zealous  man,  as  one  may  see  by  what 
relation  you  have  given  of  him.  Difficulties,  lions,  or  Vanity- 
Fair,  he  feared  not  at  all  :  it  was  only  sin,  death,  and  hell,  that 
were  to  him  a  terror  ;  because  he  had  some  doubts  about  his 
interest  in  that  Celestial  Country. 

Gr.'H.  You  say  right ;  those  were  the  things  that  were  hia 
troubles  :  and  they,  as  you  have  well  observed,  arose  from  the 
weakness  of  his  mind  thereabout,  not  from  weakness  of  spirit, 
as  to  the  practic  il  part  of  a  pilgrim's  life.  I  dare  believe,  that, 
as  the  proverb  is,  '  He  could  have  bit  a  fire-brand,  had  it  stood 
in  his  way  :'  but  those  things,  with  which  he  was  oppressed, 
no  man  ever  yet  could  shake  off  with  ease. 

Then  said  Christiana,  '  This  relation  of  Mr.  Fearing  has 
done  me  good  :  I  thought  nobody  had  been  like  me  ;  but  I  see 
there  was  some  semblance  betwixt  this  good  man  and  I.  Only 
we  differ  in  two  things  :  his  troubles  were  so  great,  that  they 
brake  out  ;  but  mine  I  kept  within.  His  also  lay  so  hard  upon 
him,  they  made  him  that  he  could  not  knock  at  the  houses  pro- 
vided for  entertainment  ;  but  my  troubles  were  always  such  as 
made  me  knock  the  louder.' 

Mer.  If  I  might  also  speak  my  mind,  I  must  say,  that  some- 
thing of  him  has  also  dwelt  in  me  ;  for  1  have  ever  been  more 
afraid  of  the  Lake,  and  the  loss  of  a  place  in  Paradise,  than  I 
have  been  at  the  loss  of  other  things.     0  !  thought  I,  may  I 

*  Matt.  xi.  16—18.  +  Rev.  xiv.  %  3. 


A  commendation  of  Godly  fear.  3Q\ 

have  the  happiness  to  have  a  habitation  there,  it  is  enough, 
though  I  part  with  all  the  world  to  win  it. 

Then  said  Matthew,  -  Fear  was  one  thing  that  made  me  think 
that  1  was  far  from  having  that  within  me  that  accompanies  sal- 
vation ;  but  if  it  was  so  with  such  a  good  man  as  he,  why  may 
it  not  also  go  well  with  me  ?' 

'  No  fears,  no  grace,'  said  James.  '  Though  there  is  not  al- 
ways grace  where  there  is  the  fear  of  hell  ;  yet  to  be  sure 
there  is  no  grace  where  there  is  no  fear  of  God.' 

Gr.-H.  Well  said,  James  ;  thou  hast  hit  the  mark  ;  for  "the 
fear  of  God  is  the  beginning  of  wisdom  ;"  and,  to  be  sure,  they 
that  want  the  beginning,  have  nether  middle  nor  end.  But  we 
will  here  conclude  our  discourse  of  Mr.  Fearing,  after  we  have 
sent  after  him  his  farewell. 

'  Whilst,  Master  Fearing,  thou  didst  fear 

Thy  God,  and  wast  afraid 
Of  doing;  any  thing,  while  here, 

That  would  have  thee  betray'd : 
And  didst  thou  fear  the  lake  and  pit?     . 

Would  others  did  so  too  ! 
For  as  for  them,  that  want  thy  wit, 

They  do  themselves  undo."  (z) 

Now  I  saw  that  they  all  went  on  in  their  talk  ;  for,  after  Mr. 
Great-heart  had  made  an  end  with  Mr.  Fearing,  Mr.  Honest 

(s)  No  Christians  are  more  careless  about  the  opinion  of  the  world,  or 
more  zealous  against  its  vanities,  than  persons  of  this  description  ;  or  more 
"watchful  in  times  of  ease  and  prosperity ;  but  the  prospect  of  death  is  of- 
ten a  terror  to  them  ;  especially  when  they  suppose  it  to  be  at  hand  ;  yet 
they  often  die  with  remarkable  composure  and  comfort.  Few  ministers, 
who  have  had  an  opportunity  of  carefully  observing  the  people  intrusted 
to  their  pastoral  care,  can  help  thinking  of  some  individual,  who  might 
seem  to  have  been  the  original  of  this  admirable  portrait ;  which  is  full 
of  instruction  both  to  them,  and  the  limid,  but  conscious  part  of  their  con- 
gregations. Indeed  numbers,  who  are  not  characteristically  Fearfuls, 
have  something  of  the  same  disposition  in  many  particulars.  But  such  as 
fear  reproach  and  self-denial  more  than  those  things  which  this  good  man 
dreaded,  bear  a  contrary  character,  and  are  travelling  the  road  to  an  op- 
posite place  :  and  even  they  whose  confidence  of  an  interest  in  Christ  far 
exceeds  the  degree  of  their  humiliation,  conscientiousness,  abhorrence  of 
sin,  and  victory  over  the  world,  may  justly  be  suspected  ol  having  begun 
their  religion  in  a  wrong  manner ;  as  they  more  resemble  the  stony-ground 
bearers,  who  "  receive  the  word  with  joy,  but  have  no  root  in  themselves," 
than  those  who  "  sow  in  tears,  to  reap  in  joy."  For  "  godly  sorrow  work- 
eth  repentance  unto  salvation,  not  to  be  repented  of.'' 

26 


3.02  Self -Witt's  plea  for  his  Principles. 

began  to  tell  them  of  another,  but  his  name  was  Mr.  Self-will. 
'  He  pretended  himself  to  be  a  Pilgrim,'  said  Mr.  Honest :  '  but, 
I  persuade  myself,  he  never  came  in  at  the  gate  that  stands  at 
the  head  ot  the  way.' 

Gr.-H.   Had  you  ever  any  talk  with  him  about  it? 

Hon.  Yes,  more  than  once  or  twice  :  but  he  would  always 
be  like  himself,  self-willed.  He  neither  cared  for  man,  nor 
argument,  nor  example  :  what  his  mind  prompted  him  to,  that 
would  he  do  ;  and  nothing  else  could  he  be  got  to. 

Gr.-H.  Pray  what  principles  did  he  hold  ?  for  I  suppose 
you  can  tell. 

Hon.  He  held,  that  a  man  might  follow  the  vices  as  well  as 
the  virtues  of  the  Pilgrims  ;  and  that  if  he  did  both  he  should 
be  certainly  saved. 

Gr.-H.  How  !  If  he  had  said,  it  is  possible  for  the  best  to  be 
guilty  of  the  vices,  as  well  as  partake  of  the  virtues  of  the  Pil- 
grims, he  could  not  much  have  been  blamed.  For  indeed  we 
are  exempted  from  no  vice  absolutely,  but  on  condition  that 
we  watch  and  strive.  But  this,  I  perceive,  is  not  the  thing  : 
but,  if  I  understand  you  right,  your  meaning  is,  that  he  was  of 
the  opinion,  that  it  was  allowable  so  to  be. 

Hon.  Ay,  ay,  so  I  mean  ;  and  so  he  believed  and  practised. 

Gr.-H.   But  what  grounds  had  he  for  so  saying  ? 

Hon.   Why,  he  said  he  had  the  Scriptures  for  his  warrant. 

Gr.-H.  Pr'j'thee,  Mr.  Honest,  present  us  with  a  few  parti- 
culars. 

Hoti.  So  I  will.  He  said,  to  have  to  do  with  other  men's 
wives,  had  been  practised  by  David,  God's  beloved  ;  and  there- 
fore he  could  do  it.  He  said,  to  have  more  women  than  one, 
was  a  thing  that  bolomon  practised ;  and  therefore  he  could  do 
it.  He  said  that  Sarah  and  the  godly  midwives  of  Egypt  lied, 
and  so  did  Rahab  ;  and  therefore  he  could  do  it.  He  said, 
that  the  disciples  went,  at  the  bidding  of  their  Master,  and  took 
away  the  owner's  ass  ;  and  therefore  he  could  do  so  too.  He 
said,  that  Jacob  got  the  inheritance  of  his  father  in  a  way  of 
guile  and  dissimulation  ;  and  therefore  he  could  do  so  too. 

Gr.-H.  Highly  base,  indeed !  and  are  you  sure  he  was  of 
this  opinion  ? 

Hon.  1  have  heard  him  plead  for  it,  bring  Scripture  for  it, 
bring  arguments  for  it,  &c. 

Gr.-H.  An  opinion  that  is  not  fit  to  be  with  any  allowance 
in  the  world  ! 


Self-will's  Principles  confuted  by  Great-heart.  303 

Hon.  You  must  understand  me  right  :  he  did  not  say  that 
any  man  might  do  this  ;  but  that  those  who  had  the  virtues  of 
those  that  did  such  things,  might  also  do  the  same. 

Gr.-H.  But  what  more  false  than  such  a  conclusion  ?  for  this 
is  as  much  as  to  say,  that,  because  good  men  heretofore  have 
sinned  of  infirmity,  therefore  he  had  allowance  to  do  it  of  a  pre- 
sumptuous mind  :  or  if,  because  a  child,  by  the  blast  of  wind, 
or  for  that  it  stumbled  at  a  stone,  fell  down,  and  defiled  itself  in 
mire,  therefore  he  might  wilfully  lie  down  and  wallow  like  a 
boar  therein  !  Who  could  have  thought  that  any  one  could  so 
far  have  been  blinded  by  the  power  of  lust  ?  But  what  is 
written  must  be  true  :  "  They  stumbled  at  the  word,  being 
disobedient  ;  whereunto  also  they  were  appointed."*  His 
supposing  that  such  may  have  the  godly  man's  virtues,  who  ad" 
diet  themselves  to  his  vices,  is  also  a  delusion  as  strong  as  the 
other.  It  is  just  as  if  the  dog  should  say,  '  I  have  or  may  have 
the  qualities  of  a  child,  because  I  lick  up  its  stinking  excre- 
ments.' "  To  eat  up  the  sin  of  God's  people,"!  is  n0  sign  of 
one  that  is  possessed  with  their  virtues.  Nor  can  I  believe, 
that  one  that  is  of  this  opinion,  can  at  present  have  faith  or  love 
in  him. — But  1  know  you  have  made  strong  objections  against 
him  ;  pr'ythee  what  can  he  say  for  himself  ? 

Hon.  "Why,  he  says,  to  do  this  by  way  of  opinion,  seems 
abundantly  more  honest  than  to  do  it  and  yet  hold  contrary  to 
it  in  opinion. 

Gr.-H  A  very  wicked  answer  ;  for,  though  to  let  loose  the 
bridle  to  lusts,  while  our  opinions  are  against  such  things,  is 
bad ;  yet  to  sin,  and  plead  a  toleration io  do  so,  is  worse  :  the 
one  stumbles  beholders  accidentally,  the  other  leads  them  into 
the  snare. 

Hon.  There  are  many  of  this  man's  mind,  that  have  not  this 
man's  mouth  ;  and  that  makes  going  on  pilgrimage  of  so  little 
esteem  as  it  is.  (a) 

*  1  Pet.  ii.  8.  t  Hos.  iv.  8. 

(a)  The  author  peculiarly  excels  in  contrasting  his  characters,  of  which 
a  striking  instance  here  occurs.  The  preceding  episode  relates  to  a  very 
conscientious  Christian,  who,  through  weak  faith  and  misapprehension, 
carried  his  self-suspicion  to  a  troublesome  and  injurious  extreme:  and, 
we  have  next  introduced  a  false  professor,  who,  pretending  to  strong  faith, 
made  his  own  obstinate  self-will  the  only  rule  of  his  conduct.  Yet  in  re- 
ality this  arises  from  total  unbelief:  for  the  word  of  God  declares  such 
persons  to  be  unregenerate,  under  the  wrath  of  God,  "  in  the  gall  of  bit- 
terness and  the  bond  of  iniciuity." — It  would  hardly  be  imagined,  that  mes 


304  A  false  Alarm. 

Gr.-H.  You  have  said  the  truth,  and  it  is  to  he  lamented  ; 
hut  he  that  feareth  the  King  of  Paradise  shall  come  out  of 
them  all. 

Chr.  There  are  strange  opinions  in  the  world  ;  I  know  one 
that  said  it  was  time  enough  to  repent  when  he  came  to  die. 

Gr.-H.  Such  are  not  over-wise ;  that  man  would  have  been 
loath,  might  he  have  had  a  week  to  run  twenty  miles  for  his 
life,  to  have  deferred  that  journey  to  the  last  hour  of  that  week. 

Hon.  You  say  right  ;  and  yet  the  generality  of  them  that 
count  themselves  Pilgrims,  do  indeed  do  thus.  I  am,  as  you 
see,  an  old  man,  and  have  been  a  traveller  in  this  road  many  a 
day  ;  and  1  have  taken  notice  of  many  things. 

I  have  seen  some,  that  set  out  as  if  they  would  drive  all  the 
world  before  them,  who  yet  have,  in  few  days,  died  as  they  in 
the  wilderness,  and  so  never  got  sight  of  the  promised  land. — 
I  have  seen  some,  that  have  promised  nothing,  at  first  setting 
out  to  be  Pilgrims,  and  that  one  would  have  thought  could  not 
have  lived  a  day,  that  yet  proved  very  good  Pilgrims. — 1  have 
seen  some  who  have  run  hastily  forward,  that  again  have,  after 
a  little  time,  run  just  as  fast  back  again. — 1  have  seen  some 
who  have  spoken  very  well  of  a  Pilgrim's  life  at  first,  that  after 
a  while  have  spoken  as  much  against  it. — I  have  heard  some, 
when  they  first  set  out  for  Paradise,  say  positively,  '  There  is 
such  a  place  ;'  who,  when  they  have  been  almost  there,  have 
come  back  again,  and  Slid,  '  There  is  none.' — I  have  heard 
som  i  vaunt  what  they  would  do,  in  case  they  should  be  oppos- 
ed, that  have,  even  at  a  false  alarm,  fled  faith,  the  Pilgrim's 
way,  and  all. 

could  be  found  maintaining  such  detestable  sentiments  as  are  here  stated, 
did  not  facts  most  awfully  prove  it !  We  need  not,  however,  spend  time 
in  exposing  such  a  character  :  a  general  expression  of  the  deepest  detesta- 
tion may  suffice;  for  none  who  have  been  given  up  to  such  strong  delu- 
sion, can  reasonably  be  supposed  accessible  to  the  words  of  truth  and  so- 
berness. Nor  can  tliey  succeed  in  perverting  others  to  such  palpable  and 
gro.-s  absurdities  and  abominable  tenets  ;  except  they  meet  with  those, 
that  have  long  provoked  God,  by  endeavouring  to  reconcile  a  wicked  life 
with  the  hope  of  salvation.  But  it  may  properly  Vie  observed,  that  seve- 
ral expressions,  which  seem  to  represent  faith  as  an  assurance  of  a  per- 
sonal interest  in  Christ ;  or  to  intimate,  that  believers  have  nothing  to  do 
with  the  law,  even  as  the  rule  of  their  conduct;  with  many  unguarded  as- 
sertions concerning  the  liberty  of  the  gospel,  and  indiscriminate  declama- 
tions against  doubts,  fears,  and  a  legal  spirit,  have  a  direct  tendency  to 
prepare  the  mind  of  impenitent  sinners,  to  receive  the  poisonous  princi- 
ples of  avowed  Antinomians.  Much  harm  has  been  done  in  this  way,  and 
great  disgrace  brought  upun  the  gospel :  for  there  are  many  of  this  man's 
mind,  who  have  not  this  man's  mouth. 


They  enter  an  Inn  kept  by  Gains.  305 

Now  as  they  were  thus  in  their  way,  there  came  one  run- 
ning to  meet  them,  and  said,  '  Gentlemen,  and  you  of  the 
weaker  sort,  if  you  love  life,  shift  for  yourselves,  for  the  rob- 
bers are  before  you.' 

Then  said  Mr.  Great-heart,  '  They  be  the  three  that  set 
upon  Little-faith  heretofore.  Well,'  said  he,  '  we  are  ready 
for  them.'  So  thev  went  on  their  way.  Now  they  looked  at 
every  turning,  when  they  should  have  met  with  the  villains  ; 
but,  whether  they  heard  of  Mr.  Great-heart,  or  whether  they 
had  some  other  game,  they  came  not  up  to  the  Pilgrims. 

Christiana  then  wished  for  an  Inn  for  herself  and  her  chil- 
dren, because  they  were  weary.  Then  said  Mr.  Honest, 
'  There  is  one  a  little  before  us,  where  a  very  honourable  dis- 
ciple, one  Gaius,  dwells.'*  So  they  all  concluded  to  turn  in 
thither  ;  and  the  rather,  because  the  old  gentleman  gave  him 
so  good  a  report. — So  when  they  came  to  the  door,  they  went 
in  not  knocking  ;  for  folks  use  not  to  knock  at  the  door  of  an 
Inn.  Then  they  called  for  the  master  of  the  house,  and  he 
came  to  them.  So  they  asked  if  they  might  lie  there  that  night  ? 

Gai.  Yes,  gentlemen,  if  you  be  true  men  ;  for  my  house  is 
for  none  but  Pilgrims.  (6)  Then  was  Christiana,  Mercy,  and 
the  boys,  more  glad,  for  that  the  Inn-keeper  was  a  lover  of 
Pilgrims.  So  they  called  for  rooms,  and  he  showed  them  one 
for  Christiana  and  her  children,  and  Mercy,  and  another  for 
Mr.  Great-heart  and  the  old  gentleman. 

Then  said  Mr.  Great-heart,  '  Good  Gaius,  what  hast  thou 
for  supper  ?  for  these  Pilgrims  have  come  far  to-day,  and  are 
weary.' 

'  It  is  late,'  said  Gaius,  '  so  we  cannot  conveniently  go  out  to 
seek  food,  but  such  as  I  have  you  shall  be  welcome  to,  if  that 
will  content  you.' 

Gr.-H.  We  will  be  content  with  what  thou  hast  in  the  house  ; 
forasmuch  as  I  have  proved  thee,  thou  art  never  destitute  of 
that  which  is  convenient. 

Then  he  went  down  and  spake  to  the  cook,  whose  name  was 
Taste-that-which-is-good,  to  get  ready  supper  for  so  many  Pil- 

*  Rom.  xvi.  23. 
(fi)  The  spiritual  refreshment  arising  from  experimental  and  affection- 
ate conversation  with  Christian  friends,  seems  to  be  here  more  especially 
intended  :  yet  the  name  of  Gaius  suggests  also  the  importance  of  the  apos- 
tle's exhortation,  "  Use  hospitality  without  grudging."  This  ought  to  be 
attended  to,  even  in  respect  to  those  with  whom  we  have  hitherto  had  no 
acquaintance,  provided  their  characters  are  properly  certified  to  us  :  fflr 
we  are  all  brethren  in  Christ. 

(ctq  26* 


30S  Great-heart  celebrates  Christian's  Ancestors. 

grims. — This  done,  he  comes  up  again,  saying,  '  Come,  my 
good  friends,  you  are  welcome  to  me,  and  I  am  glad  that  I  have 
a  house  to  entertain  you  ;  and  while  supper  is  making  ready, 
if  you  please,  let  us  entertain  one  another  with  some  good  dis- 
course.'    So  they  all  said,  Content. 

Then  said  Gains,  'Whose  wife  is  this  aged  matron?  and 
whose  daughter  is  this  young  damsel  ?' 

Gr.-H.  The  woman  is  the  wife  of  one  Christian,  a  Pilgrim 
in  former  times  ;  and  these  are  his  four  children.  The  maid 
is  one  of  her  acquaintance  ;  one  that  she  hath  persuaded  to 
come  with  her  on  pilgrimage.  The  hoys  take  all  after  their 
father,  and  covet  to  tread  in  his  steps  :  yea,  if  they  do  but  see 
any  place  where  the  old  Pilgrim  hath  lain,  or  any  print  of  his 
foot,  it  ministereth  joy  to  their  hearts,  and  they  covet  to  lie  or 
tread  in  the  same. 

Then  said  Gaius,  '  Is  this  Christian's  wife,  and  are  these 
Christian's  children  ?  I  knew  your  husband's  lather,  yea,  also 
his  father's  f  ither.  Many  have  been  good  of  this  stock  ;  their 
ancestors  first  dwelt  at  Antioch.*  Christian's  progenitors,  (I 
suppose  you  have  heard  your  husband  talk  of  them,)  were 
very  worthy  men.  They  have,  above  any  that  I  know,  show- 
ed themselves  men  of  great  virtue  and  courage,  for  the  Lord 
of  the  Pilgrims,  his  ways,  and  them  th  it  loved  him.  I  have 
heard  of  many  of  your  husband's  relations,  that  have  stood  all 
trials  for  the  sake  of  the  truth.  Stephen,  that  was  one  of  the 
first  of  the  family  from  whence  your  husband  sprung,  was 
knocked  on  the  head  with  stones. |  James,  another  of  this  ge- 
neration, was  slain  with  the  edge  of  the  sword. J  To  say  nothing 
of  Paul  and  Peter,  men  anciently  of  the  family  from  whence 
your  husband  came,  there  was  Ignatius,  who  was  cast  to  the 
lions  ;  Romanus,  whose  flesh  was  cut  by  pieces  from  his  bones  ; 
and  Polycirp,  that  played  the  man  in  the  fire.  There  was  he 
that  was  hanged  up  in  a  basket  in  the  sun,  for  the  wasps  to  eat ; 
and  he  whom  they  put  into  a  sack,  and  cast  him  into  the  sea  to 
be  drowned.  It  would  be  impossible  utterly  to  count  up  all 
that  family,  that  have  suffered  injuries  and  death  for  the  love 
of  a  Pilgrim's  life.  Nor  can  I  but  be  glad,  to  see  that  thy  hus- 
band has  left  behind  him  four  such  boys  as  these.  I  hope  they 
will  bear  up  their  father's  name,  and  tread  in  their  father's 
steps,  and  come  to  their  father's  end.' 

*  Acts  si.  26.  t  Acts  vii.  59,  GO.  j:  Acts  ii.  2. 


j3  Commendation  of  Women.  307 

Or.-H.  Tndeed,  sir,  they  are  likely  lads  :  they  seem  to 
•hoose  heartily  their  father's  ways. 

Gat.  That  is  what  I  said  ;  wherefore  Christian's  family  is 
like  still  to  spread  abroad  upon  the  face  of  the  ground,  and  yet 
to  be  numerous  upon  the  face  of  the  earth  :  wherefore  let 
Christiana  look  out  some  damsels  for  her  sons,  to  whom  they 
may  be  betrothed,  that  the  name  of  their  father  and  the  house 
of  his  progenitors  may  never  be  forgotten  in  the  world. 

Hon.   It  is  pity  his  family  should  fall  and  be  extinct. 

Gai.  Fall  it  cannot,  but  be  diminished  it  may  ;  but  let  Chris* 
tiana  take  my  advice,  and  that's  the  way  to  uphold  it. 

'  And  Christiana,'  said  this  Inn-keeper,  '  I  am  glad  to  see 
thee  and  thy  friend  Mercy  together  here,  a  lovely  couple.  And 
may  1  advise,  Take  Mercy  into  a  nearer  relation  to  thee  :  if 
she  will,  let  her  be  given  to  Matthew,  thy  eldest  son  ;  it  is  the 
way  to  preserve  a  posterity  in  the  earth.' — So  this  match  was 
concluded,  and  in  process  of  time  they  were  married  :  but  more 
of  that  hereafter,  (c) 

Oaius  also  proceeded,  and  said,  '  I  will  now  speak  on  the 
behalf  of  women,  to  take  away  their  reproach.  For  as  death 
and  the  curse  came  into  the  world  by  a  woman,  so  also  did  life 
and  health  :  "  God  sent  forth  his  Son  made  of  a  woman."* 
Yea,  to  show  how  much  those  that  came  after  did  abhor  the 

*  Gen.  iii.  Gal.  iv.  4. 
(c)  The  author  availed  himself  of  the  opportunity,  here  presented  him, 
of  giving  his  opinion  od  a  very  important  subject,  about  which  religious 
persons  often  hold  different  sentiments.  He  evidently  intended  to  say, 
that  he  deemed  it  generally  most  safe  and  advantageous  to  the  parties 
themselves,  and  most  conducive  to  the  spread  and  permanency  of  true  re- 
ligion, for  young  Christians  to  marry  ;  provided  it  be  done  in  the  fear  of 
God,  and  according  to  the  rules  of  his  word.  Yet  we  cannot  suppose  but 
he  would  readily  have  allowed  of  exceptions  to  this  rule:  for  there  are 
individuals,  who,  continuing  single,  employ  that  time  and  those  talents  in 
assiduously  doing  good,  which  in  the  married  state  must  have  been  greatly 
abridged  or  preoccupied  ;  and  thu3  they  are  more  extensively  useful  than 
their  brethren.  Yet,  in  common  cases,  the  training  up  of  a  family,  by 
the  combined  efforts  of  pious  parents,  in  honesty,  sobriety,  industry,  and 
the  principles  of  true  religion,  when  united  with  fervent  prayer,  and  the 
persuasive  eloquence  of  a  good  example,  is  so  important  a  service  to  the 
church  and  to  the  community,  that  few  persons  are  capable  of  doing 
greater  or  more  permanent  good  in  any  other  way.  But  this  requires 
strict  attention  to  the  rules  of  scripture,  in  every  step  of  these  grand  con- 
cerns :  for  children,  brought  up  in  ungodliness  and  ignorance,  among  those 
who  are  strangers  to  the  gospel,  are  far  more  hopeful,  than  such  as  have 
received  a  bad  education,  witnessed  bad  examples,  and  imbibed  worldly 
principles,  in  the  families  of  evangelical  professors. 


308  What  the  Supper  consisted  of. 

act  of  the  mother,  this  sex  in  the  Old  Testament  coveted  chil- 
dren, it'  happily  this  or  that  woman  might  be  the  mother  of  the 
Saviour  of  the  world.  I  will  say  again,  that  when  the  Saviour 
was  come,  women  rejoiced  in  him  before  either  man  or  An- 
gel.* I  read  not  that  ever  man  did  give  unto  Christ  so  much  as 
one  groat  ;  but  the  women  "  followed  him,  and  ministered  to 
him  of  their  substance."  It  was  a  worn  in  that  washed  his  feet 
with  tears,  and  a  woman  that  anointed  his  body  to  the  burial. 
They  were  women  that  wept,  when  he  was  going  to  the  Cross  ; 
ana  women  that  followed  him  from  the  Cross,  and  thjt  sat  by 
his  Sepulchre  when  he  w.is  buried.  They  were  women  that 
were  first  with  him  at  his  resurrection  moru  ;  and  women  that 
brought  tidings  first  to  his  disciples,  that  he  was  risen  from  the 
dead.t  Women  therefore  are  highly  favoured,  and  show  by 
these  things,  that  they  are  sharers  with  us  in  the  grace  of  life.' 

Now  the  cook  sent  up  to  signify  that  supper  was  almost  rea- 
dy ;  and  sent  one  to  lay  the  cloth,  and  the  trenchers,  and  to 
set  the  salt  and  bread  in  order. 

Then  said  Matthew,  '  The  sight  of  this  cloth,  and  of  this 
forerunner  of  the  supper,  begetteth  in  me  a  greater  appetite 
to  my  food  than  I  had  before.' 

Gai.  So  let  all  ministering  doctrines  to  thee,  in  this  life,  be- 
get in  thee  a  greater  desire  to  sit  at  the  supper  of  the  great 
King  in  his  kingdom  ;  for  all  preaching,  books,  and  ordinances 
here,  are  but  as  the  laying  of  the  trenchers,  and  as  setting  of 
salt  upon  the  board,  when  compared  with  the  feast  that  our 
Lord  will  make  us  when  we  come  to  his  house. 

So  supper  came  up  ;  and  first  a  heave-shoulder  and  a  reave- 
breast  were  set  on  the  table  before  them  ;  to  show  that  they 
must  begin  the  meal  with  prayer  and  praise  to  God. J  The 
heave-shoulder  David  lifted  his  heart  up  to  God  with  ;  and 
with  the  wave-breast,  where  his  heart  lay,  with  that  he  used 
to  lean  upon  his  harp  vhen  he  played. — These  two  dishes  were 
very  fresh  and  good,  and  they  all  ate  heartily  thereof. 

The  next  they  brought  up  was  a  bottle  of  wine,  as  red  as 
blood.  So  Gaius  said  to  them,  '  Drink  freely,  this  is  the  true 
juice  of  the  vine  that  makes  glad  the  heart  of  God  and  man.' 
So  they  drank  and  were  merry. § — The  next  was  a  dish  of  milk 

*  Luke  ii.  +  Luke  vii.  37 — 50  viii.  2,  3.  xxiii.  27.  xxiv.  22,  23. 
John  ii.  3.     xi.  2.     Matt,  xxvii.  5b,  56—61.  %  Lev.  vii.  32—34.      x. 

14,  15.     Psa.  xxv.  1.     Heb.  xiii.  15.  {  Deut.  xxxii.  14.     Judges  ix. 

13.    John  xv.  5. 


The  Apples  and  the  Nuts.  309 

well  crumbed  :  but  Gaius  said,  '  Let  the  boys  have  that,  that 
they  may  "  grow  thereby."* — Then  they  brought  up  in  course 
a  dish  of  butter  and  honey.  Then  said  Gaius,  '  Eat  freely  of 
this,  for  this  is  good  to  cheer  up  and  strengthen  your  judgments 
and  understandings.'  This  was  our  Lord's  dish  when  he  was 
a  child  :  "  Butter  and  honey  shall  he  eat,  that  he  may  know  to 
refuse  the  evil  and  choose  the  good."| — Then  they  brought 
him  up  a  dish  of  apples,  and  they  were  very  good  tasted  truit. 
Then  said  Matthew,  '  May  we  eat  apples,  since  they  were 
such  by  and  with  which  the  serpent  beguiled  our  first  mother  V 
Then  said  Gaius, 

4  Apples  were  they  with  which  we  were  beguil'd, 
Yet  sin,  not  apples,  hath  our  souls  defil'd  : 
Apples  forbid,  if  ate,  corrupt  the  blood  ; 
To  eat  such  when  commanded,  does  us  good  : 
Drink  of  his  flagons,  then,  thoti  Church,  his  Dove, 
And  eat  his  apples,  who  are  sick  of  love.' 

Then  said  Matthew,  '  I  made  the  scruple,  because  a  while 
since.  I  was  sick  with  eating  of  fruit.' 

Gai.  Forbidden  fruit  will  make  you  sick,  but  not  what  oux- 
Lord  has  tolerated. 

While  they  were  thus  talking,  they  were  presented  with  ano- 
ther dish,  and  it  was  a  dish  of  nuts. J  Then  said  some  at  the 
table,  'Nats  spoil  tender  teeth,  especially  the  teeth  of  the 
children.'     Which  when  Gaius  heard,  he  said  : 

'  Hard  texts  are  nuts,  (I  will  not  call  them  cheaters,) 
Whose  shells  do  keep  their  kernels  from  the  eaters : 
Ope  then  the  shells,  and  you  shall  have  the  meat ; 
They  here  are  brought  for  you  to  crack  and  eat.'  (d) 

*  1  Pet.  ii.  1,  2.  t  Isa.  vii.  15.  %  Sol.  Song  vi.  11. 

(d)  The  different  parts  of  social  worship  and  Christian  fellowship  are 
here  allegorically  described.  The  hearc-should.fr  and  wave-breast  prescri- 
bed in  the  ceremonial  law,  seem  to  have  typified  the  power  and  love  of 
our  great  High  Priest ;  and  to  have  conveyed  an  instruction  to  the  priests 
to  do  their  work  with  all  their  might,  and  with  their  whole  heart:  but 
they  are  here  supposed  to  be  also  emblems  of  fervent  prayer  and  grateful 
praise.  The  wine  represents  the  exhilarating  remembrance  of  the  love  of 
Christ  in  shedding  his  blood  for  us,  and  the  application  of  the  blessing  to 
ourselves  by  living  faith.  The  milk  is  the  emblem  of  the  plain,  simple, 
and  important  instructions  of  scripture,  as  brought  forward  hy  believers, 
when  they  meet  together,  for  their  edification.  The  butter  and  honey  may  __ 
denote  those  animating  views  of  God,  and  realizing  anticipations  of  hea- 
venly joy,  which  tend  greatly  to  establish  the  judgment,  instruct  the  un- 
derstanding, and  determine  the  affections-ia  cleaving  to  the  good  part  that 


310  A  riddle  answered  by  Gains, 

Then  they  were  very  merry,  and  sat  at  the  tahle  a  longtime, 
talking  of  many  things.  Then  said  the  old  gentleman,  'My 
goo  !  landlord,  while  ye  are  cracking  your  nuts,  if  you  please, 
do  you  open  this  riddle  : 

A  man  there  was,  (though  some  did  count  him  mad,) 
The  more  he  cast  away  the  more  he  had.' 

Then  they  all  gave  good  heed,  wondering  what  good  Gaius 
would  say  ;  so  he  sat  still  a  while,  and  then  thus  replied  : 

'  He  who  thus  bestows  his  goods  upon  the  poor, 
Snail  have  as  much  a^ain,  and  ten  times  more.' 

Then  said  Joseph,  •  I  dare  say,  sir,  I  did  not  think  you  could 
have  found  it  out.' 

'  Oh,'  sud  Gaius,  '  I  have  been  trained  up  in  this  way  a  great 
while  :  nothing  teaches  like  experience  :  I  have  learned  of 
my  Lord  to  be  kind  ;  and  have  found  by  experience,  that  I 
hive  gained  thereby.  "  There  is  that  sc.tttereth,  and  yet  in- 
creaseth  ;  and  there  is  that  withholdeth  more  than  is  meet,  but 
it  tendeth  to  poverty  :"  "  There  is  that  maketh  himself  rich, 
yet  hath  nothing  :  there  is  that  maketh  himself  poor,  yet  hath 
great  riches."* 

Then  Samuel  whispered  to  Christiana,  his  mother,  and  said, 
'  Mother,  this  is  a  very  good  man's  house  ;  let  us  stay  here  a 
good  while,  and  let  my  brother  Matthew  be  married  here  to 
Mercy  before  we  go  any  further.' 

The  which  Gaius  the  host  overhearing,  said,  '  With  a  very 
good  will,  my  child.' 

So  they  staid  here  more  than  a  month,  and  Mercy  was  given 
to  Matthew  to  wife. 

While  they  staid  here,  Mercy,  as  her  custom  was,  would  be 

*  Prov.  xi.  24.  xiii.  7. 
the  believer  hath  chosen.  The  apples  represent  the  promises  and  privi 
leges,  which  believers  possess  by  communion  'with  Christ,  in  his  ordi 
nances  ;*  and  the  nuts  signify  such  difficult  subjects  as  experience  and. 
observation  enable  mature  Christians  to  understand;  and  which  amply 
repay  the  pains  of  endeavouring  to  penetrate  their  meaning,  though  they 
are  not  pro)  er  for  the  discussion  of  young  converts.  Whatever  unbeliev 
ers  may  think,  a  company  of  Christians,  employing  themselves  in  tins 
manner  here  described,  have  far  sweeter  enjoyments  than  they  ever  expe- 
rienced when  engaged  in  the  mirth,  diversion?,  and  pleasures  of  the 
•world  :  for  these  are  merely  the  shadow  of  joy,  but  religion  puts  us  ia 
possession  of  the  substance. 

*  Sol.  Sons  ii.  3. 


A  riddle  answered  hy  Honest.  311 

making  coats  and  garments  to  give  to  the  poor,  by  which  she 
brought  up  a  very  good  report  upon  Pilgrims,  (c) 

But  to  return  again  to  our  story.  Alter  supper  the  lads  de- 
sired a  bed,  for  tbey  were  weary  with  travelling  :  then  Gains 
called,  to  show  then  their  chamber  ;  but,  said  Mercy,  '  1  will 
have  them  to  bed.'  So  she  had  them  to  bed,  and  they  slept 
well :  but  the  rest  sat  up  all  night ;  for  Gaius  and  they  were 
such  suitable  company,  that  they  could  not  tell  how  to  p-.ru 
Then  after  much  talk  of  their  Lord,  themselves,  and  their  jour- 
ney, old  Mr.  Honest,  (he  that  put  forth  the  riddle  to  Gaius,) 
begun  to  nod.  Then  said  Great-heart,  '  What,  sir,  you  begin 
to  be  drowsy  !  come,  rub  up,  now  here  is  a  ridale  for  you.' 
Then  said  Mr.  Honest,  *  Let  us  hear  it.' 

Then  said  Mr.  Great-heart, 

4  He  that  will  kill,  must  first  be  overcome : 
Who  live  abroad  would,  first  must  die  at  home.' 

'  Ha !'  said  Mr.  Honest,  '  it  is  a  hard  one,  hard  to  expound, 
and  harder  to  practise.  But  come,  landlord,'  said  he,  '  I  will, 
if  you  please,  leave  my  part  to  you  ;  do  you  expound  it,  and  I 
will  hear  what  you  say.' 

'  No,5  said  Gaius,  '  it  was  put  to  you,  and  it  is  expected  you 
should  answer  it.'     Then  said  the  old  gentleman, 

'  He  first  by  grace  must  conquer'd  be, 

That  sin  would  mortify  : 
Who,  that  he  lives,  would  convince  me, 

Unto  himself  must  die.' 

*  It  is  right,'  said  Gaius  ;  *  good  doctrine  and  experience 
teach  this.  For,  until  grace  displays  itself,  and  overcomes  the 
soul  with  its  glory,  it  is  altogether  without  heart  to  oppose  sin  ; 
besides,  if  sin  is  Satan's  cords,  by  which  the  soul  lies  bound, 
how  should  it  make  resistance,  before  it  is  loosed  from  that  in- 
firmity ?  (/)  Nor  will  any,  that  knows  either  reason  or  grace, 

(e)  If  our  love  to  sinners  be  only  shown  by  seeking  their  spiritual  good, 
it  will  be  considered  as  a  mere  bigoted  desire  to  proselyte  them  to  our 
sect  or  party  :  but  uniform,  diligent,  and  expensive  endeavours  to  relieve 
their  temporal  wants  are  intelligiblejto  every  man,  and  bring  a  good  re- 
port on  the  profession  of  the  gospel.* 

(/)  The  gracious  operations  of  the  Holy  Spirit  are  here  meant.  These 
overcome  o..ir  natural  pride,  love  of  sin,  and  aversion  from  God  and  reli- 
gion ;  and  then  we  repent,  believe  in  Christ,  are  justified  by  faith,  mortify 
sin,  die  to  ourselves,  and  live  to  God  in  righteousness  and  true  holiness 
*  Matt.  v.  16, 


312  Question  proposed  by  Honest  answered. 

believe  that  such  a  man  can  be  a  living  monument  of  grace, 
that  is  a  slave  to  his  own  corruption. — And  now  it  comes  in  my 
mind  I  will  tell  you  a  story  worth  the  hearing. — There  were 
two  men  that  went  on  pilgrimage,  the  one  began  when  he  was 
young,  the  other  when  he  was  old  ;  the  young  man  had  strong 
corruptions  to  grapple  with,  the  old  man's  were  weak  with  the 
decays  of  nature  :  the  young  man  trode  his  steps  as  even  as 
did  the  old  one,  and  was  every  way  as  light  as  he  :  who  now, 
or  which  of  them,  had  their  graces  shining  clearest,  since  both 
seemed  to  be  alike  V 

Hon.  The  young  man's,  doubtless.  For  that  which  heads 
it  against  the  greatest  opposition  gives  best  demonstration  that 
it  is  strongest  ;  especially  when  it  also  holdeth  pace  with  that 
that  meets  not  with  half  so  much  ;  as  to  be  sure  old  age  does 
not. — Besides,  I  have  observed,  that  old  men  have  blessed 
themselves  with  this  mistake  ;  namely,  taking  the  decays  of 
nature  for  a  gracious  conquest  over  corruptions,  and  so  have 
been  apt  to  beguile  themselves.  Indeed,  old  men,  that  are 
gracious,  are  best  able  to  give  advice  to  ihem  that  are  young, 
because  they  have  seen  most  of  the  emptiness  of  things  ;  but 
yet,  for  an  old  and  a  young  man  to  set  out  both  together,  the 
young  one  has  the  advantage  of  the  fairest  discovery  of  a  work 
of  grace  within  him,  though  the  old  man's  corruptions  are  na- 
turally the  weakest,  (g) 

(g)  Old  age  affords  great  advantages  in  overcoming  some  corrupt  pro- 
pen-ities  :  yet  habits  of  indulgence  olten  more  than  counterbalance  the 
decays  of  nature;  an  1  avarice,  suspicion,  and  peevishness,  with  other 
evils,  gather  strength  as  men  advance  in  years.  It  is  therefore  in  some 
particulars  only,  that  age  lias  the  advantage  over  youth  ;  and  as  some  old 
men  imagine  that  they  have  renounced  sin,  because  they  are  no  longer 
capable  of  committing  the  crimes  iu  which  they  once  lived  ;  so  there  are 
young  men,  who  presume  that  they  shall  live  to  be  old,  and  imagine  that 
repentance  will  then  be  comparatively  easy  to  them  :  whereas  sin,  in  one 
form  or  other,  gathers  strength  and  establishes  its  dominion,  as  long  a?  it 
is  permitted  to  reign  in  the  soul.  The  instruction,  however,  that  is  here 
conveyed,  i«  very  important,  provided  it  be  properly  understood  ;  for  if 
we  do  not  estimate  the  advantages  of  our  situation,  we  connot  determine 
how  far  external  amendment  results  from  internal  renovation.  During 
tedious  diseases,  or  in  the  immediate  prospect  of  death,  men  often  feel  very 
indifferent  to  the  world,  set  against  sin,  disinclined  to  former  indigencies, 
and  earnest  about  salvation  :  yet  returning  health,  business,  company, 
and  temptation,  terminate  such  promising  appearances.  Many  suppose 
themselves  to  be  very  good  tempered,  while  every  one  studies  to  oblige 
them ;  yet  provocation  excites  vehement  anger  and  resentment  in  the 
breast :  nay,  riches  and  honour  while  at  a  great  distance  seem  to  have  no 


Great-heart  fights  giant  Slay-good.  313 

Thus  they  sat  talking  till  break  of  day.  Now  when  the  fa- 
mily was  up,  Christiana  bid  her  son  James  that  he  should  read 
a  chapter  ;  so  he  read  the  fifty-third  of  Isaiah.  When  he  had 
done,  Mr.  Honest  asked,  Why  it  was  said  that  the  Saviour  is 
said  to  come  "  out  of  a  dry  ground  ;■"  and  also  that  he  had  "  no 
form  or  comeliness  in  him  ?" 

Then  said  Mr.  Great-heart  — To  the  first,  I  answer,  be- 
cause the  church  of  the  Jews,  of  which  Christ  came,  had  then 
lost  almost  all  the  sip  and  spirit  of  religion.  To  the  second,  I 
say,  the  words  are  spoken  in  the  person  of  the  unbeliever,  who, 
because  they  w  mt  the  eye  that  can  see  into  our  Prince's  heart, 
therefore  they  judge  of  him  by  the  meanness  of  his  outside. 
Just  like  those  that  know  not  that  precious  stones  are  covered 
over  with  a  homely  crust ;  who,  when  they  have  found  one, 
because  they  know  not  what  they  have  found,  cast  it  again 
away,  as  men  do  a  common  stone. 

'  Well,'  said  Gains,  '  now  you  are  here,  and  since,  as  I  know, 
Mr.  Great-heart  is  good  at  his  weapons,  if  you  please,  after  we 
have  refreshed  ourselves,  we  will  walk  into  the  fields,  to  see  if 
we  can  do  any  good.  About  a  mile  from  hence,  there  is  one 
Slay-good,  a  giant,  that  does  much  annoy  the  King's  highway 
in  these  parts  ;  and  I  know  whereabout  his  haunt  is  :  he  is 
master  of  a  number  of  thieves  :  it  would  be  well  if  we  could 
clear  these  parts  of  him.' 

So  they  consented,  and  went,  Mr.  Great-heart  with  his  sword, 
helmet,  and  shield,  and  the  rest  with  spears  and  staves. 

When  they  came  to  the  place  where  he  was,  they  found  him 
with  one  Feeble-mind  in  his  hand,  whom  his  servants  had 
brought  unto  him,  having  taken  him  in  the  way.  Now  the  gi- 
ant was  rifling  him,  with  a  purpose,  after  that,  to  pick  his 
bones  ;  for  he  was  of  the  nature  of  flesh-eaters. 

Well,  as  soon  as  he  saw  Mr.  Great-heart  and  his  friends  at 
the  mouth  of  the  cave,  with  their  weapons,  he  demanded  what 
they  wanted, 

Gr.-H.  We  want  thee,  for  we  are  come  to  revenge  the  quar- 
rels of  the  many  that  thou  hast  slain  of  the  Pilgrims,  when  thou 
hast  dragged  them  out  of  the  King's  highway  ;  wherefore  come 
out  of  thy  cave. — Se  he  armed  himself,  and  came  out ;  and  to 
the  battle  they  went,  and  fought  for  above  an  hour,  and  theu 
stood  still  to  take  wind. 

charms  for  those,  who  are  powerfully  attracted  by  their  raagnetical  influ- 
ence, when  placed  within  their  reach  ! 

Rr  27 


314  Great-heart  kills  giant  Slay-good. 

Then  said  the  giant,  *  Why  are  you  here  on  my  ground  ?' 

Gr.-H.  To  revenge  the  blood  of  Pilgrims,  as  I  also  told  thee 
before. — So  they  went  to  it  again,  and  the  giant  made  Mr. 
Great-heart  give  back  ;  but  he  came  up  again,  and  in  the  great- 
ness of  his  mind  be  let  fly  with  such  stoutness  at  the  giant's 
head  and  sides,  that  he  made  him  let  his  weapon  fall  out  of  his 
hand  ;  so  he  smote  and  slew  him,  and  cut  off  his  head,  and 
brought  it  away  to  the  Inn.  He  also  took  Feeble-mind,  the 
Pilgrim,  and  brought  him  with  him  to  his  lodgings.  When 
they  were  come  home,  they  showed  his  head  to  the  family,  and 
set  it  up.  as  they  had  done  others  before,  for  a  terror  to  those 
that  shall  attempt  to  do  as  he,  hereafter.  (/*) 

Then  they  asked  Mr.  Feeble-mind,  how  he  fell  into  his 
hands  ? 

Then  said  the  poor  man,  'lama  sickly  man,  as  you  see,  and 
because  death  did  usually  once  a  day  knock  at  my  door,  I 
thought  I  should  never  be  well  at  home  :  so  1  betook  myself  to 
a  Pilgrim's  life  ;  and  have  travelled  hither  from  the  town  of 
Uncertain,  where  1  and  my  father  were  born.  I  am  a  man  of 
no  strength  at  all  of  body,  nor  yet  of  mind  ;  but  would,  if  I 
could,  though  I  can  but  crawl,  spend  my  life  in  the  Pilgrim's 

(A)  The  refreshmeut  of  divine  consolations,  and  Christian  fellowship,  is 
intended  to  prepare  U9  for  vigorously  maintaining  the  good  fight  of  faith  ; 
not  only  agaiost  the  enemies  of  onr  own  souls,  but  also  against  the  op- 
posers  of  our  holy  religion,  according  to  the  talents  intrusted  to  us,  and 
the  duties  of  our  several  stations.  We  are  soldiers  belonging  to  one  great 
army  under  the  command  of  the  Captain  of  our  salvation  ;  and  we  ought 
to  strive  against  sin,  and  "  contend  for  the  faith  once  delivered  to  the 
saints,"  by  our  profession,  example,  prayers,  converse,  and  every  other 
method  authorized  by  the  word  of  God.  All  that  love  the  Lord  are  our 
brethren  ;  and  every  thing  that  can  mislead,  dismay,  or  hinder  any  of 
them,  should  be  considered  as  an  adversary  to  the  common  cause  ;  and  we 
should  counteract  with  meekness,  but  with  firmness  aud  decision,  all  the 
endeavour?  of  those,  who  obstruct  men  in  the  ways  of  the  Lord,  or  turn 
them  aside  into  by-paths.  It  does  not,  however,  clearly  appear  what  par- 
ticular description  of  opposers  were  represented  by  Slay-good  :  whether 
the  author  had  in  view  certain  selfish  and  malignant  persecutors,  who  in- 
timidated professors  by  fines  and  imprisonment,  to  the  hazard  of  their  lives, 
or  of  their  souls;  or  some  plausible  heretics,  who  "taught  things  which 
they  ought  not,  for  filthy  lucre's  sake,"'  to  the  total  ruin  of  many  that  seem- 
ed hopeful,  and  the  great  detriment  of  others  who  were  weak  in  faith  and 
unestablished  in,  judgment.  The  conflict  seems  merely  to  denote  the  ef- 
forts which  Christians  should  make  to  prevent  the  effect  of  such  opposition 
and  delusion,  and  to  remove  such  occasions  of  mischief  out  of  the  way; 
as  also  to  show  that  the  strong  in  faith  are  peculiarly  called  to  these  ser- 
vices, and  ought  not  to  shrink  from  hardship,  danger,  and  suffering,  in  so 
srood  a  cause. 


Feeble-mind's  account  of  his  pilgnmag*,.  315 

way. — When  I  came  at  the  gate  that  is  at  the  head  of  the  way, 
the  Lord  of  that  place  did  entertain  me  freely  ;  neither  object- 
ed he  against  my  weakly  looks,  nor  against  my  feeble  mind  ; 
but  gave  me  such  things  as  were  necessary  for  my  journey, 
and  bid  me  hope  to  the  end. — When  I  came  to  the  house  of  the 
Interpreter,  I  received  much  kindness  there  ;  and  because  the 
hill  of  Difficulty  was  judged  too  hard  for  me,  I  was  carried  up 
that  by  one  of  his  servants. — Indeed  1  have  found  much  relief 
from  Pilgrims,  though  none  was  willing  to  go  so  softly  as  I  am 
forced  to  do  :  yet  still  as  they  came  on,  they  bid  me  be  of  good 
cheer,  and  said,  that  it  was  the  will  of  their  Lord,  that  "  com- 
fort" should  be  given  "  to  the  feeble-minded  ;"*  and  so  went 
on  their  own  pace. — When  I  was  come  to  Assault-lane,  then 
this  giant  met  with  me,  and  bid  me  prepare  for  an  encounter ; 
but  alas  !  feeble  one  that  I  was  !  I  had  more  need  of  a  cordial : 
so  he  came  up  and  took  me.  I  conceived  he  should  not  kill 
me  :  also  when  he  had  gotten  me  into  his  den,  since  I  went  not 
with  him  willingly,  I  believed  I  should  come  out  alive  again ; 
for  I  have  heard,  that  not  any  Pilgrim,  that  is  taken  captive  by 
violent  hands,  if  he  keeps  heart-whole  towards  his  Master,  is, 
by  the  laws  of  Providence,  to  die  by  the  hand  of  the  enemy. 
Robbed  I  looked  to  be,  and  robbed  to  be  sure  I  am  ;  but  1  am, 
as  you  see,  escaped  with  life,  for  the  which  I  thank  my  King  as 
author,  and  you  as  the  means.  Other  brunts  I  also  look  for  ; 
but  this  I  have  resolved  on,  to  wit,  to  run  when  I  can,  to  go 
when  I  cannot  run,  and  to  creep  when  I  cannot  go.  As  to  the 
main,  I  thank  him  that  loved  me,  I  am  fixed  :  my  way  is  before 
me,  my  mind  is  beyond  the  river  that  has  no  bridge  ;  though 
I  am,  as  you  see,  but  of  a  feeble  mind.'  (t) 

*  1  Thess.  v.  14. 
(i)  The  character  of  Feeble-mind  seems  to  coincide  in  some  things  with 
that  of  Fearing ;  and  in  others  with  the  description  of  Little-faith.  Con- 
stitutional timidity  and  lowness  of  spirits,  arising  from  a  feeble  frame  and 
frequent  sickness,  while  they  are  frequently  the  means  of  exciting  men  to 
religion,  give  also  a  peculiar  cast  to  their  views  and  the  nature  of  their 
profession  ;  tend  to  hold  them  under  perpetual  discouragements,  and  unfit 
them  for  hard  and  perilous  services.  This  seems  implied  in  the  name 
given  to  the  native  place  of  Feeble-mind  :  his  uncertainly  or  hesitation  in 
his  religious  profession  was  the  effect  of  his  natural  turn  of  mind,  which 
was  opposite  to  the  sanguine  and  confident.  Yet  this  timid  and  discou- 
raged irresolution  is  often  connected  with  evident  sincerity  and  remarka- 
ble perseverance  iu  the  ways  of  God.  The  principal  difference  between 
Feeble-mind  and  Fearing  seems  to  be  this  :  that  the  former  was  more 
afraid  of  opposition,  and  the  latter  more  doubtful  about  the  event;  which 
perhaps  may  intimate,  that  Slay-good  rather  represents  persecutors  than 
.deceivers. 


316  Not-right  struck  dead  by  lightning. 

Then  said  Mr.  Honest,  •  Have  not  you  some  time  ago  been 
acquainted  with  one  Mr.  Fearing,  a  Pilgrim  V 

Feebl.  Acquainted  with  him !  yes  :  he  came  from  the  town 
of  Stupidity,  which  lies  four  degrees  northward  of  the  city  of 
Destruction,  and  as  many  off  of  where  I  was  born  ;  yet  we 
were  well  acquainted,  for  indeed  he  was  my  uncle,  my  f  ither's 
brother  ;  he  and  1  h  ive  been  much  of  a  temper  :  he  was  a  lit- 
tle shorter  than  I,  but  yet  we  were  much  of  a  complexion. 

Hon.  I  perceive  you  know  him  ;  and  I  am  apt  to  believe 
also  that  you  were  related  one  to  another,  for  you  have  his 
whitely  look,  a  cast  like  his  with  your  eye,  and  your  speech 
is  much  alike. 

Fccbl.  Most  have  s aid  so  that  have  known  us  both  ;  and,  be- 
sides, what  1  have  read  in  him,  I  have  for  the  most  part  found 
in  myself. 

'  Come,  sir,'  said  good  Gains,  'be  of  good  cheer  ;  you  are 
welcome  to  me,  and  to  my  house,  and  what  thou  hast  a  mind 
to,  c  ill  for  freely  ;  and  what  thou  wouldcst  have  my  servants 
do  for  thee,  they  will  do  it  with  a  ready  mind.' 

Then  said  Mr.  Feeble-mind,  '  i  his  is  an  unexpected  fa- 
vour, and  as  the  sun  shining  out  of  a  very  dark  cloud.  Did 
giant  Slay-good  intend  me  this  favour  when  he  stopped  me, 
and  resolved  to  let  me  go  no  further  1  Did  he  intend,  that  af- 
ter he  had  rifled  my  pocket,  1  should  go  to  "  Gaius  mine  host  ?" 
Yet  so  it  is.' 

Now  just  as  Mr.  Feeble-mind  and  Gaius  were  thus  in  talk, 
there  comes  one  running,  and  called  at  the  door,  and  told,  that 
about  a  mile  and  a  half  off  there  was  one  Mr.  Not-right,  a  Pil- 
grim, struck  dead  upon  the  place  where  he  was,  with  a  thun- 
derbolt. 

'  A!  is  !'  said  Mr.  Feeble-mind,  '  is  he  slain  ?  He  overtook  me 
some  days  before  I  came  so  far  as  hither,  and  would  be  my 
company-keeper:  he  also  was  with  me  when  Slay-good  the 
giant  look  me,  but  he  was  nimble  of  his  heels,  and  escaped  : 
but,  it  seems,  he  escaped  to  die,  and  1  was  took  to  live.'  (A) 

(k)  Here  again  we  meet  with  a  contrast  between  a  feeble  believer  and 
a  specious  hypocrite.  The  latter  eludes  persecution  by  time-serving',  yet 
perishes  in  his  ?ins  :  the  former  suffers  and  trembles,  yet  hopes;  is  deli- 
vered and  comforted,  and  finds  his  trials  terminate  in  his  greater  advan- 
tage. The  frequency  with  which  this  difference  is  introduced,  and  the 
variety  of  character  by  which  it  is  illustrated,  shows  us  how  important 
the  author  deemed  it,  to  warn  false  professors  at  the  same  time  that  we 
comfort  the  feeble-minded,  and  to  mark  as  exactly  as  we  can  the  discrimi- 
nating peculiarities  of  their  aim  and  experience. 


Matthew  and  Mercy  are  married.  317 

What,  one  would  think,  doth  seek  to  slay  outright, 
Ofttimes  delivers  from  the  saddest  plight. 
That  very  Providence,  whose  face  is  death, 
Doth  ofttimes,  to  the  lowly,  life  bequeath. 
I  taken  was,  he  did  escape  and  flee : 
Hands  cross'd  gave  death  to  him,  and  life  to  me.' 

Now  about  this  time  Matthew  and  Mercy  were  married  :  alse 
Gaius  gave  his  daughter  Phebe  to  James.  Matthew's  brother, 
to  wife.  After  which  time  they  staid  about  ten  days  at  Gaius's 
house  ;  spending  their  time,  and  the  season,  like  as  Pilgrims 
used  to  do. 

When  they  were  to  depart,  Gaius  made  them  a  feast,  and 
they  did  eat  and  drink,  and  were  merry.  Now  the  hour  was 
come  that  they  must  be  gone  ;  wherefore  Mr.  Great-heart  call- 
ed for  a  reckoning.  But  Gaius  told  him,  that  at  his  house  it 
was  not  the  custom  of  Pilgrims  to  pay  for  their  entertainment. 
He  boarded  them  by  the  year,  but  looked  for  his  pay  from  the 
Good  Samaritan,  who  had  promised  him,  at  his  return,  whatso- 
ever charge  he  was  at  with  them,  faithfully  to  repay  him.* 
Then  said  Mr.  Great-heart  to  him, — "  Beloved,  thou  doest 
faithfully  whatsoever  thou  doest  to  the  brethren  and  to  stran- 
gers, which  have  borne  witness  of  thy  charity  before  the 
church  ;  whom  if  thou  yet  bring  forward  on  their  journey,  af- 
ter a  godly  sort,  thou  shalt  do  well."t 

Then  Gaius  took  his  leave  of  them  all,  and  bis  children,  and 
particularly  of  Mr.  Feeble-mind  :  he  also  gave  him  something 
to  drink  by  the  way. 

Now  Mr.  Feeble-mind,  when  they  were  going  out  at  tne 
door,  made  as  if  he  intended  to  linger.  The  which  when  Mr. 
Great-heart  espied,  he  said,  '  Come,  Mr.  Feeble-mind,  pray 
do  you  go  along  with  us,  I  will  be  your  conductor,  and  you 
shall  fare  as  the  rest.' 

Feebl.  Alas  !  1  want  a  suitable  companion  ;  you  are  all  lusty 
and  strong  :  but  I,  as  you  see,  am  weak  ;  I  choose  therefore 
rather  to  come  behind,  lest  by  reason  of  my  many  infirmities, 
I  should  be  both  a  burden  to  myself  and  to  you.  I  am,  as  1 
said,  a  man  of  a  weak  and  a  feeble  mind,  and  shall  be  offended 
and  made  weak  at  that  which  others  can  bear.  1  shall  like  no 
laughing  •  I  shall  like  no  gay  attire  :  I  shall  like  no  unprofita- 
ble questions.  Nay,  1  am  so  weak  a  man,  as  to  be  offended 
with  that  which  others  have  a  liberty  to  do.    I  do  not  know  all 

*  Luke  x.  34,  35.  t  3  John  5,  Q. 

27* 


318  Great-heart  encourages  Feeble-mind. 

the  truth  :  I  am  a  very  ignorant  Christian  man  :  sometimes,  if 
I  hear  some  rejoice  in  the  Lord,  it  troubles  me,  because  I  can- 
not do  so  too.  It  is  with  me,  as  it  is  with  a  weak  man  among 
the  strong,  or  as  a  lamp  despised.  "  He  that  is  ready  to  slip 
with  his  feet,  is  as  a  lamp  despised  in  the  thought  of  him  that 
is  at  ease  ;"*  so  that  I  know  not  what  to  do. 

'  But,  brother,'  said  Mr.  Great-heart,  '  I  hare  it  in  commis- 
sion to  "  comfort  the  feeble-minded,"  and  to  support  the  weak. 
You  mu*t  needs  go  along  with  us  :  we  will  wait  for  you,  we 
will  lend  you  our  help  ;  we  will  deny  ourselves  of  some  things, 
both  opinionative  and  practical,  for  your  sake  ;  we  will  not  en- 
ter into  "  doubtful  disputations"  before  you  ;  we  will  be  made 
all  things  to  you,  rather  than  you  shall  be  left  behind. 't  (/) 

Now  all  this  while  they  were  at  Gaius's  door  ;  and  behold, 
as  they  were  thus  in  the  heat  of  their  discourse,  Mr.  Ready-to- 
halt  came  by,  with  his  crutches  in  his  hand,  and  he  also  was 
going  on  Pilgrimage  4 

Then  said  Mr.  Feeble-mind  to  him,  '  How  earnest  thou 
hither  ?  I  was  but  now  complaining  that  1  had  not  a  suitable 
companion  ;  but  thou  art  according  to  my  wish.  Welcome, 
welcome,  good  Mr.  Read}'-to-halt,  1  hope  thou  and  I  may  be 
some  help.' 

'  I  shaH  be  glad  of  thy  company,'  said  the  other  ;  '  and  good 

*  Job  xii.  5.  t  Rom.  xiv.  1  Cor.  viii.  ix.  22.  $  Psa.  xxxviii.  17. 
(Z)  Weak  believers  are  conscientious  e>en  to  scrupulosity  :  so  far  from 
allowing  themselves  in  the  practice  of  known  sin,  or  the  omission  of  evi- 
dent duty,  they  are  prone  to  abridge  themselves  in  things  which  are  in- 
different; they  ofteu  impose  rules  on  themselves  which  they  do  not  expect 
others  to  observe  ;  and  sometimes  are  sensible  that  their  uneasiness,  at  the 
liberty  used  by  their  brethren,  arises  from  ignorance  and  low  attainments  : 
and  therefore  they  deem  it  better  to  live  retired,  than  to  burden  others 
with  their  peculiarities,  or  be  grieved  with  things  which  every  where 
meet  their  observation.  But  there  are  persons,  that  expect  to  be  encou- 
raged as  weak  believers,  who  are  far  removed  from  such  scrupulousness  ; 
and  whose  weakness  consists  merely  in  an  inability  to  maintain  an  unwa- 
vering confidence,  while  they  live  in  a  loose  and  negligent  manner.  These 
«=eem  more  to  resemble  Not-right  than  Feeble-mind.  They  that  are  in- 
deed weak  believers,  should  learn  from  this  passage,  to  beware  of  censori- 
cu?ness,  and  of  making  themselves  a  standard  for  others  :  and  their  stronger 
brethren  should  be  reminded  not  to  despise  or  grieve  them,  by  an  inexpe- 
dient use  of  their  liberty.  (The  author,  in  a  marginal  note,  has  marked 
Great-heart's  answer  as  a  Christian  spirit.)  They  will,  however,  com- 
monly find  associates,  in  some  measure  of  their  own  turn,  who  are  often 
more  useful  to  them,  than  such  as  cannot  entirely  sympathize  with  their 
feelings. 


Ready-to-halt  joins  them.  319 

Mr.  Feeble-mind,  rather  than  we  will  part,  since  we  are  thus 
happily  met,  I  will  lend  thee  one  of  my  crutches.' 

'  Nay,'  said  he,  '  though  I  thank  thee  for  thy  good  will,  I  am 
not  inclined  to  halt  befere  I  am  lame.  Howbeit,  I  think,  when 
occasion  is,  it  may  help  me  against  a  dog.' 

Ready-to-halt.  If  either  myself  or  my  crutches  can  do  thee  a 
pleasure,  we  are  both  at  thy  command,  good  Mr.  Feeble-mind. 

Thus  therefore  they  went  on.  Mr.  Great-heart  and  Mr. 
Honest  went  before,  Christiana  and  her  children  went  next, 
and  Mr.  Feeble-mind  and  Mr.  Ready-to-halt  came  behind  with 
his  crutches.  Then  said  Mr.  Honest,  '  Pray,  sir,  now  we  are 
upon  the  road,  tell  us  some  profitable  things  of  some  that  have 
gone  on  pilgrimage  before  us.' 

Gr.-H.  With  a  good  will.  I  suppose  you  have  heard  how 
Clmstian  of  old  did  meet  with  Apollyon  in  the  valley  of  Humi- 
liation, and  also  what  hard  work  he  had  to  go  through  the  val- 
ley of  the  Shadow  of  Death.  Also  I  think  you  cannot  but  have 
heard  how  Faithful  was  put  to  it  by  Madam  Wanton,  with  Adam 
the  First,  with  one  Discontent,  and  Shame  :  four  as  deceitful 
villains  as  a  man  can  meet  with  upon  the  road. 

Hon.  Yes,  I  believe  I  heard  of  all  this  :  but  indeed  good 
Faithful  was  hardest  put  to  it  with  Shame  :  he  was  an  unweari- 
ed one. 

Gr.-H.  Ay  :  for  as  the  Pilgrim  well  said,  '  He  of  all  men 
had  the  wrong  name.' 

Hon.  But  pray,  sir,  where  was  it  that  Christian  and  Faithful 
met  Talkative  ?  that  same  was  a  notable  one. 

Gr.-H.  He  was  a  confident  fool  ;  yet  many  follow  his  ways. 

Hon.  He  had  like  to  have  beguiled  Faithful. 

Gr.-H.  Aj,  but  Christian  put  him  into  a  way  quickly  to  find 
him  out. 

Thus  they  went  on  till  they  came  to  the  place  where  Evan- 
gelist met  with  Christian  and  Faithful,  and  prophesied  to  them 
what  they  should  meet  with  at  Vanity-Fair. 

Then  said  their  guide,  '  Hereabouts  did  Christian  and  Faith- 
ful meet  with  Evangelist,  who  prophesied  to  them  of  what  trou- 
bles they  should  meet  with  at  Vanity-Fair.' 

Hon.  Say  you  so  t  I  dare  say  it  was  a  hard  chapter  that  then 
he  did  read  unto  them,  (m) 

(m)  The  near  prospect  of  persecution  is  formidable  even  to  true  be- 
lievers, notwithstanding  all  the  encouragements  of  God's  word.  It  is 
therefore  very  useful  to  realize  such  scenes  to  our  minds,  and  to  consider 


320  FaithfuFs  Sufferings. — By-ends'  Instability. 

Gr.-H.  It  was  so,  but  then  he  gave  them  encouragement 
withal.  But  what  do  we  talk  of  them  ?  they  were  a  couple  of 
lion-like  men  ;  they  had  set  their  faces  like  flints.  Do  not  you 
remember  how  undaunted  they  were  when  they  stood  before 
the  judge  ? 

Hon.   Well,  Faithful  bravely  suffered. 

Gr.-H.  So  he  did,  and  as  brave  things  came  on't  :  for  Hope- 
ful  and  some  others,  as  the  story  relates,  were  converted  by 
his  death.* 

Hon.  Well,  pray  go  on  ;  for  you  are  well  acquainted  with 
things. 

Gr.-H.  Above  all  that  Christian  met  with  after  he  had  pass- 
ed through  Vanity-Fair,  one  By-ends  was  the  arch  one. 

Hon.   By-ends  !    What  was  he  1 

Gr.-H.  A  very  arch  fellow,  a  downright  hypocrite  ,  one 
that  would  be  religious,  which  way  ever  the  world  went  but 
so  cunning  that  he  would  be  svire  never  to  lose  or  to  suffer  for 
it.  He  had  his  mode  of  religion  for  every  fresh  occasion  and 
his  wife  was  as  good  at  it  as  he.  He  would  turn  and  change 
from  opinion  to  opinion  ;  yea,  and  plead  for  so  doing  too.  But 
as  far  as  I  could  learn,  he  came  to  an  ill-end  with  his  by-ends ; 
nor  did  1  ever  hear,  that  any  of  his  children  were  ever  of  any 
esteem  with  any  that  truly  fear  God.t 

Now  by  this  time  they  were  come  within  sight  of  the  town 
of  Vanity,  where  Vanity-Fair  is  kept.  So  when  they  saw  that 
they  were  so  near  the  town,  they  consulted  with  one  another 
how  they  should  pass  through  the  town  :  and  some  said  one 
thing,  and  some  another.  At  lust  Mr.  Great-heart  said,  '  1  have, 
as  you  may  understand,  often  been  a  conductor  of  Pilgrims 
through  this  town  :  now  I  am  acquainted  with  one  Mr.  Mnason, 
a  Cyprusi  m  by  nation,  and  an  old  disciple,  at  whose  house  we 
may  lodge.   If  you  think  good,'  said  he,  '  we  will  turn  in  there.' 

'  Content,'  said  old  Honest ;  '  Content,'  said  Christiana  ; 
'  Content,'  said  Mr.  Feeble-mind  ;  and  so  they  said  all.  Now 
you  must  think  it  was  even-tide  by  that  they  got  to  the  outside 
of  the  town  ;   but  Mr.  Great-heart  knew  the  way  to  the  old 

*  Part  i.  p.  107—141.  t  Part  i.  p.  142 — 166. 

how  we  should  feel  were  they  actually  present;  that  we  may  be  pre- 
served from  sell-confidence  ;  excited  to  diligence  in  every  tiling  connected 
with  the  assurance  of  hope  ;  put  on  our  guard  against  every  action  or  en- 
gagement which  might  weaken  our  confidence  in  God  ;  and  pray  without 
ceasing,  for  that  measure  of  wisdom,  fortitude,  patience,  meekness,  faith 
and  love,  which  might  be  sufficient  for  us,  should  matters  come  to  the  worst. 


The  Pilgrims  are  entertained  by  Mnason.  321 

man's  house.  So  thither  they  came  ;  and  he  called  at  the 
door,  and  the  old  man  within  knew  his  tongue  so  soon  as  ever 
he  heard  it  :  so  he  opened,  and  they  all  came  in.  Then  said 
Mnason,  their  host,  '  How  far  have  ye  come  to-day  ?'  So  they 
said,  '  From  the  house  of  Gaius  our  friend.'  '  I  promise  you,' 
said  he,  '  you  have  gone  a  good  stitch  ;  you  may  well  be  wea- 
ry ;  sit  down.'     So  they  sat  down. 

Then  said  their  guide,  '  Come,  what  cheer,  good  sirs  ?  I 
dare  say  you  are  welcome  to  my  friend.' 

'  I  also,'  said  Mr.  Mnason,  '  do  bid  you  welcome  ;  and  what- 
ever you  want,  do  but  say,  and  we  will  do  what  we  can  to  get 
it  for  you. 

Ho7i.  Our  great  want,  a  while  since,  was  harbour  and  good 
company,  and  now  I  hope  we  have  both. 

Mnas.  For  harbour,  you  see  what  it  is  ;  but  for  good  com- 
pany, that  will  appear  in  the  trial. 

'  Well,'  said  Mr.  Great-heart,  '  will  you  have  the  Pilgrims 
into  their  lodging  ?' 

'  I  will,'  said  Mr.  Mnason.  So  he  had  them  to  their  respec- 
tive places  ;  and  also  showed  them  a  very  fair  dining-room, 
where  they  might  be,  and  sup  together,  until  time  was  come  to 
go  to  rest. 

Now  when  they  were  set  in  their  places,  and  were  a  little 
cheery  after  their  journey,  Mr.  Honest  asked  his  landlord,  if 
there  were  any  store  of  good  people  in  the  town  ? 

Mnas.  We  have  a  few  ;  for  indeed  they  are  but  a  few,  when 
compared  with  them  on  the  other  side. 

Hon.  But  how  shall  we  do  to  see  some  of  them  ?  for  the 
sight  of  good  men,  to  them  that  are  going  on  pilgrimage,  is  like 
to  the  appearing  of  the  moon  and  stars  to  them  that  are  going 
a  journey,  (n) 

Then  Mr.  Mnason  stamped  with  his  foot,  and  his  daughter 
Grace  came  up  :  so  he  said  unto  her,  '  Grace,  go  you,  tell  my 
friends,  Mr.  Contrite,  Mr.  Holy-man,  Mr.  Love-saints,  Mr. 
Dare-not-lie,  and  Mr.  Penitent,  that  I  have  a  friend  or  two  at 
my  house,  that  have  a  mind  this  evening  to  see  them.' 

So  Grace  went  to  call  them,  and  they  came  ;  and,  after  sa- 
lutation made,  they  sat  down  together  at  the  table. 

(n)  Even  in  those  populous  cities,  where  vanity  most  prevails,  and 
where  persecution  at  some  seasons  has  most  raged,  a  remnant  of*  real 
Christians  generally  reside. ;  and  believers  will  in  everyplace  inquire  after 
such  persons  and  associate  with  them.* 

*  Psa.  csis.  63.     1  John  iii.  14. 
Ss 


322  They  are  visited  byMnason's  Friends. 

Then  said  Mr.  Mnason,  their  landlord,  '  My  neighbours,  I 
have,  as  you  see,  a  company  of  strangers  come  to  my  house  : 
they  are  Pilgrims  :  they  come  from  afar,  and  are  going  to  Mount 
Zion.  But  who,'  quoth  he,  '  do  you  think  this  is  V  (pointing 
his  finger  at  Christiana.)  '  It  is  Christiana,  the  wife  of  Chris- 
tian, that  famous  Pilgrim,  who,  with  Faithful  his  brotheiy  were 
so  shamefully  handled  in  our  town.' — At  th.it  they  stood  amaz- 
ed, saying,  '  We  little  thought  to  see  Christiana,  when  Once 
came  to  call  us  :  wherefore  this  is  a  very  comfortable  surprise.' 
Then  they  asked  her  about  her  welfare,  and  if  these  young 
men  were  her  husband's  sons.  And  when  she  had  told  them 
they  were,  they  said,  '  The  King,  whom  you  love  and  serve, 
make  yo#asyour  father,  and  bring  you  where  he  is  in  peace.' 

Then  Mr.  Honest,  when  they  were  all  sat  down,  asked  Mr. 
Contrite,  and  the  rest,  in  what  posture  their  town  was  at  pre- 
sent. 

Contr.  You  may  be  sure  we  are  full  of  hurry  in  fair-time.  It 
is  hard  keeping  our  he  irts  and  spirits  in  good  order,  when  we 
are  in  a  cumbered  condition.  He  that  lives  in  such  a  place  a* 
this,  and  that  has  to  do  with  such  as  we  have,  has  need  of  an 
item,  to  caution  him  to  take  heed  every  moment  of  the  day. 

Hm.   But  how  are  your  neighbours  now  for  quietness  ? 

Contr.  They  are  much  more  moderate  now  than  formerly. 
You  know  how  Christian  and  Faithful  were  used  at  our  town  : 
but  of  late,  1  say,  they  have  been  fir  more  moderate.  I  think 
the  blood  of  F.tithful  lieth  with  load  upon  them  till  now  ;  tor 
since  they  burned  him,  they  have  been  ash  imed  to  burn  any 
more  :  in  those  days  we  were  afraid  to  walk  the  streets,  but 
now  we  can  show  our  heads.  Then  the  name  of  a  professor 
w  is  odious  ;  now,  especially  in  some  parts  of  our  town,  (for 
you  know  our  town  is  large,)  religion  is  counted  honourable. 

Then  said  Mr.  Contrite  to  thorn,  '  Pray  how  fareth  it  with 
you  in  your  pilgrimage  ?  How  stands  the  country  affected  to- 
wards you  ?' 

Hon.  It  happens  to  us,  as  it  happeneth  to  way-faring  men  : 
sometimes  our  way  is  clean,  sometimes  foul,  sometimes  uphill, 
sometimes  downhill  ;  we  are  seldom  at  a  certainty  :  the  wind 
is  not  always  on  our  backs,  nor  is  every  one  a  friend  that  we 
meet  with  in  the  way.  We  have  met  with  some  notable  rubs 
already  :  and  what  are  yet  behind  we  know  not  ;  but,  for  the 
most  part,  we  find  it  true  that  has  been  talked  of  old, — '  A  good 
man  must  suffer  trouble.' 


What  the  Pilgrims  had  met  with*  323 

Contr.  You  talk  of  rubs  :  what  rubs  have  you  met  withal  ? 

Hon.  Nay,  ask  Mr.  Great-heart,  our  guide,  for  he  can  give 
the  best  account  of  that. 

Gr.-H.  We  have  been  beset  three  or  four  times  already. 
First,  Christiana  and  her  children  were  beset  with  two  ruffians, 
that  they  feared  would  take  away  their  lives.  We  were  beset 
with  gi;int  Bloody-man,  giant  Maul,  and  giant  Slay-good.  In- 
deed we  did  rather  beset  the  last,  than  were  beset  of  him. 
And  thus  it  was  :  after  we  had  been  some  time  at  the  house  of 
f  Gaius  mine  host,  and  of  the  whole  church,1'  we  were  minded 
upon  a  time  to  take  our  weapons  with  us.  and  so  go  see  if  we 
could  light  upon  any  of  those  that  were  enemies  to  Pilgrims  ; 
for  we  heard  that  there  was  a  notable  one  thereabouts.  Now 
Gaius  knew  his  haunt  better  than  I,  because  he  dwelt  therea- 
bouts :  so  we  looked  and  looked,  till  at  last  we  discerned  the 
mouth  of  his  cave  ;  then  we  were  glad,  and  plucked  up  our 
spirits.  So  we  approached  up  to  his  den  ;  and  lo,  when  we 
came  there,  he  had  dragged,  by  mere  force,  into  his  net,  this 
poor  man,  Mr.  Feeble-mind,  and  was  about  to  bring  him  to  his 
end.  But  wkn  he  saw  us,  supposing,  as  we  thought,  he  had 
another  prey,  he  left  the  poor  man  in  his  house,  and  came  out. 
So  we  fell  to  it  full  sore,  and  he  lustily  laid  about  him  ;  but  in 
conclusion,  he  was  brought  down  to  the  ground,  and  his  head 
cut  otf,  and  set  up  by  the  way-side,  for  a  terror  to  such  as 
should  after  practise  such  ungodliness.  That  I  tell  you  the 
truth,  here  is  the  man  himself  to  affirm  it,  who  was  as  a  lamb 
taken  out  of  the  mouth  of  the  lion. 

Then  said  Mr.  Feeble-mind,  '  1  found  this  true,  to  my  cost 
and  comfort :  to  my  cost,  when  he  threatened  to  pick  my  bones 
every  moment;  and  to  my  comfort,  when  I  saw  Mr.  Great- 
heart  and  his  friends,  with  their  weapons,  approach  so  near  for 
my  deliverance.' 

Then  said  Mr.  Holy-man,  '  There  are  two  things  that  they 
have  need  to  be  possessed  of,  that  go  on  pilgrimage  ;  courage, 
and  an  unspotted,  life.  If  they  have  not  courage,  they  can 
sever  hold  on  their  way  ;  and  if  their  lives  be  loose,  they  will 
make  the  very  name  of  a  Pilgrim  stink.' 

Then  said  Mr.  Love-saint,  '  I  hope  this  caution  is  not  need- 
ful among  you  :  but  truly  there  are  many  that  go  upon  the 
road,  that  rather  declare  themselves  strangers  to  pilgrimage, 
than  strangers  and  Pilgrims" in  the  earth. 

Then  said  Mr.  Dare-not-lie,  '  It  is  true,  they  neither  have 


324  Occurrences  at  the  town  of  Vanity. 

the  Pilgrim's  weed,  Dor  the  Pilgrim's  courage  :  they  go  not 
uprightly,  but  all  awry,  with  their  feet :  one  shoe  goeth  in- 
ward, another  outward,  and  their  hosen  out  behind  ;  here  a 
rag,  and  there  a  rent,  to  the  disparagement  of  their  Lord.' 

4  These  things,'  said  Mr  Penitent,  '  they  ought  to  be  trou- 
bled for  ;  nor  are  the  Pilgrims  like  to  have  th.it  grace  upon 
them  and  their  Pilgrim's  progress  as  they  desire,  until  the  way 
is  cleared  of  such  spots  and  blemishes.' 

Thus  they  sit  talking  md  spending  the  time  until  supper  was 
set  upon  the  table.  Unto  which  th ey  went  and  refreshed  their 
weary  bodies  :  so  they  went  to  rest.  Now  they  staid  in  the 
Fair  a  great  while,  at  the  house  of  Mr.  Mnason.  who,  in  pro- 
cess of  time,  gave  his  daughter  Grace  unto  Samuel,  Christiana's 
son,  and  his  daughter  Martha  to  Joseph. 

The  time,  as  1  said,  that  they  lay  here  was  long  :  for  it  was 
not  now  as  in  former  times.  Wherefore  the  Pilrgims  grew  ac- 
quainted with  many  of  the  good  people  of  the  town,  and  did 
them  what  service  they  could.  Mercy,  as  she  was  wont,  la- 
boured much  for  the  poor  ;  wherefore  their  bellies  and  backs 
blessed  her,  and  she  was  there  an  ornament  to  her  profession. 
And,  to  say  the  truth  for  Grace,  Phebe,  and  Martha,  they  were 
all  of  a  very  good  nature,  and  did  much  good  in  their  places. 
They  were  also  all  of  them  very  fruitful ;  so  that  Christiana's 
name,  as  was  said  before,  was  like  to  live  in  the  world. 

While  they  lay  here,  there  came  a  monster  out  of  the  woods, 
and  slew  many  of  the  people  of  the  town.  It  would  also  carry 
away  their  children,  and  teach  them  to  suck  its  whelps.  Now 
no  man  in  the  totvn  durst  so  much  as  face  this  monster  ;  but  all 
men  fled  when  they  heard  of  the  noise  of  his  coming.  The 
monster  was  like  unto  no  one  beast  upon  the  earth  ;  its  body 
was  "  like  a  dragon,  and  it  had  seven  heads  and  ten  horns."* 
It  made  great  havoc  of  children,  and  yet  it  was  governed  by  a 
woman.  This  monster  propounded  conditions  to  men  ;  and 
such  men  as  loved  their  lives  more  than  their  souls,  accepted 
of  those  conditions. 

Now  Mr.  Great-heart,  together  with  those  who  came  to  visit 
the  Pilgrims  at  Mr.  Mnason's  house,  entered  into  a  covenant 
to  go  and  engage  this  beast,  if  perhaps  they  might  deliver  the 
people  of  this  town  from  the  paws  and  mouth  of  this  so  devour- 
ing a  serpent. 

Then  did  Mr.  Great-heart,  Mr.  Contrite,  Mr.  Holy-man. 

*  Rev.  xii.  3. 


A  monster  ctoes  great  mischief.  325 

Mr.  Dare-not-lie,  and  Mr  Penitent,  with  their  weapons,  go 
forth  to  meet  him.  Now  the  monster,  at  first,  was  very  ram- 
pant, and  looked  upon  these  enemies  with  great  disdain  ;  but 
they  so  belaboured  him,  being  sturdy  men  at  arms,  that  they 
made  him  make  a  retreat :  so  they  came  home  to  Mr.  Mnason's 
house  again. 

'1  he  monster,  you  must  know,  had  his  certain  seasons  to 
come  out  in,  and  to  make  his  attempts  upon  the  children  of  the 
people  of  the  town  ;  also  these  seasons  did  these  valiant  wor- 
thies watch  him  in,  and  did  continually  assault  him  ;  insomuch 
that  in  process  of  time  he  became  not  only  wounded,  but  lame  ; 
also  he  had  not  made  the  havoc  of  the  townsmen's  children  a3 
formerly  he  has  done.  And  it  is  verily  believed  by  some,  that 
this  beast  will  certainly  die  of  his  wounds.  This  therefore 
made  Mr.  Great-heart  and  his  fellows  of  great  fame  in  this 
town  ;  so  that  many  of  the  people,  that  wanted  their  taste  of 
things,  yet  had  a  reverend  esteem  and  respect  for  them.  Upon 
this  account  therefore  it  was,  that  these  Pilgrims  got  not  much 
hurt  here.  True,  th^re  were  some  of  the  baser  sort,  that 
could  see  no  more  than  a  mole,  nor  understand  more  than  a 
beast  ;  these  had  no  reverence  for  these  men,  nor  took  they 
notice  of  their  valour  and  adventures,  (o) 

Well,  the  time  drew  on  that  the  Pilgrims  must  go  on  their 
way  ;  therefore  they  prepared  for  their  journey.  They  sent 
for  their  friends  ;  they  conferred  with  them  ;  they  had  some 
time  set  '.part  therein,  to  commit  each  other  to  the  protection 
of  their  Prince.  There  were  again  that  brought  them  of  such 
things  as  they  had,  that  were  fit  for  the  weak  and  the  strong, 
for  the  women  and  the  men,  and  so  laded  them  with  such  things 
as  were  necessary.*     Then  they  set  forward  on  their  way  ; 

*  Acts  xxviii.  10- 
(o)  This  seems  to  refer  to  the  prevalence  of  popery  for  some  time  before 
the  revolution  in  1688  ;  by  which  many  nominal  protestants  were  drawn 
aside,  and  numbers  of  children  educated  in  the  principles  of  that  dark  su- 
perstition. The  favour  or  frown  of  the  PriDce  and  his  party  operated  so 
powerfully,  that  worldly  men  in  general  yielded  to  the  imposition  :  but 
several  persons  among-  the  non-conformists,  as  well  as  the  established 
church,  did  eminent  service  at  that  crisis  by  their  preaching  and  writings, 
in  exposing  the  delusions  and  abominations  of  that  monstrous  religion  ; 
and  these  endeavours  were  eventually  the  means  of  overturning  the  plan 
formed  for  the  re-establishment  of  popery  in  Britian.  The  disinterested 
and  bold  decided  conduct  of  many  dissenters,  on  this  occasion,  procured 
considerable  favour,  both  to  them  and  their  brethren,  with  the  best  friends 
of  the  nation  :  but  the  prejudices  of  others  prevented  them  from  reaping 
&l  the  advantage  from  it  that  they  ought  to  have  done. 

28 


326  The  Hill  Lucre,  and  Pillar  of  Salt. 

and  their  friends  accompanying  them  so  far  as  was  convenient, 
they  again  committed  each  other  to  the  protection  of  their 
King,  and  departed. 

They,  therefore,  that  were  of  the  Pilgrims'  company,  went 
on,  and  Mr.  Great-heart  went  before  them.  Now  the  women 
and  children,  being  weakly,  they  were  forced  to  go  as  they 
could  bear  ;  by  this  means  Mr.  Ready-to-halt  and  Mr.  Feeble- 
mind  had  more  to  sympathize  with  their  condition. 

When  they  were  gone  from  the  townsmen,  and  when  their 
friends  had  bid  them  farewell,  they  quickly  came  to  the  pi  ice 
where  Faithful  was  put  to  death  :  therefore  they  made  a  stand, 
and  thanked  Him  that  had  enabled  him  to  bear  his  cross  so 
well  ;  and  the  rather,  because  they  now  found  that  they  had  a 
benefit  by  such  a  man's  sufferings  as  he  was.  They  went  on, 
therefore,  after  this,  a  good  way  further,  talking  of  Christian 
and  Faithful ;  and  how  Hopeful  joined  himself  to  Christian,  af- 
ter that  Faithful  was  dead.* 

Now  they  were  come  up  with  the  hill  Lucre,  where  the  sil- 
ver mine  was,  which  took  Demas  off  from  his  pilgrimage,  and 
into  which,  as  some  think,  By-ends  fell  and  perished  :  where- 
fore they  considered  that.  But  when  they  were  come  to  the 
old  monument  that  stood  over  against  the  hill  Lucre,  to  wit,  to 
the  pillar  uf  salt,  that  stood  also  within  view  of  Sodom,  and  its 
stinking  1  ike, t  they  marvelled,  as  did  Christian  before,  that 
men  of  that  knowledge  and  ripeness  of  wit,  as  they  were, 
should  be  so  blind  as  to  turn  aside  here.  Only  they  consider- 
ed again,  that  nature  is  not  affected  with  the  harms  that  others 
have  met  with,  especially  if  that  thing,  upon  which  they  look, 
has  an  attracting  virtue  upon  the  foolish  eye. 

1  saw  now  that  they  went  on  till  they  came  to  the  river  that 
was  on  this  side  of  the  Delectable  Mountains  ;J  to  the  river 
where  the  fine  trees  grow  on  both  sides  ;  and  whose  leaves,  if 
taken  inwardly,  are  good  against  surfeits, §  where  the  meadows 
are  green  all  the  year  long,  and  where  they  might  lie  down 
safely. 

By  this  river-side,  in  the  meadows,  there  were  cotes  and 
folds  for  sheep,  a  house  built  for  the  nourishing  and  bringing 
up  of  those  lambs,  the  babes  of  those  women  that  go  on  pil- 
erimaue.  Also  there  was  here  One  that  was  intrusted  with 
them," who  could  have  compassion,  and  that  could  gather  these 
lambs  with  his  arm,  and  carry  them  in  his  bosom,  and  that 

*  Parti,  p.  133.        t  Part  i.  p.  148.        t  Part  i.  p.  149.        §  Psa.  xxiii. 


Tfie  Pilgrims  go  to  Doubting  Castle,  327 

could  gently  lead  those  that  were  with  young.*  Now  to  the 
care  of"  this  Ptlan  Christiana  admonished  her  four  daughters  to 
commit  their  little  ones,  that  by  these  waters  they  might  be 
housed,  harboured,  succoured,  and  nourished,  and  that  none  of 
them  might  be  lacking  in  time  to  come.  This  Man,  if  any  of 
them  go  astray,  or  be  lest,  he  will  bring  them  again  ;  he  will 
also  bind  up  that  which  was  broken,  and  will  strengthen  them 
that  are  sick.j  Here  they  will  never  want  meat,  drink,  and 
clothing ;  here  they  will  be  kept  from  thieves  and  robbers  ;  for 
this  Man  will  die  before  one  of  those  committed  to  his  trust 
shall  be  lost.  Besides,  here  they  shall  be  sure  to  have  good 
nurture  and  admonition  ;  and  shall  be  taught  to  walk  in  right 
paths,  and  that  you  know  is  a  favour  of  no  small  account,  (p) 
Also  here,  as  you  see,  are  delicate  waters,  pleasant  meadows, 
dainty  flowers,  variety  of  trees,  and  such  as  bear  wholesome 
fruit :  fruit  not  like  that  which  Matthew  ate  of,  that  fell  over 
the  wall  out  of  Beelzebub's  garden  ;  but  fruit  that  procureth 
health  where  there  is  none,  and  that  continueth  and  increaseth 
where  it  is. 

So  they  were  content  to  commit  their  little  ones  to  him  ;  and 
that  which  was  also  an  encouragement  to  them  so  to  do  was, 
for  that  all  this  was  to  be  at  the  charge  of  the  King  ;  and  so 
was  an  hospital  to  young  children  and  orphans. 

Now  they  went  on  ;  and  when  they  were  come  to  By-path 
Meadow,  to  the  stile  over  which  Christian  went  with  his  fellow 
Hopeful,  when  they  were  taken  by  giant  Despair,  and  put  into 
Doubting  Castle  ;  they  sat  down  and  consulted  what  was  best 
to  be  done  ;  to  wit,  now  they  were  so  strong,  and  had  got  such 

j*  Heb.  v.  2.     lea.  lxiii.         t  Jer.  xxiii.  4.     Ezek.  xxxiv.  11 — 16. 

(^>)  Under  this  emblem  we  are  taught  the  importance  of  early  recom- 
mending our  children  to  the  iaithful  care  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  by  fervent 
prayer,  with  earnest  desires  of  their  eternal  good,  above  all  secular  advan- 
tages whatsoever  :  consequently  we  ought  to  keep  them  at  a  distance 
from  such  places,  connexions,  boobs,  and  companies,  as  may  corrupt  their 
principles  and  morals  ;  to  instil  such  pious  instructions  as  they  are  capa- 
ble of  receiving ;  to  bring  them  early  under  the  preaching  of  the  gospel 
and  to  the  ordinances  of  God' ;  and  to  avail  ourselves  of  every  help,  in 
thus  "training  them  up  in  the  nurture  and  admonition  ol  the  Lord."  For 
depraved  natural  propensities,  the  course  of  the  world,  the  artifices  of  Sa- 
tan, the  inexperience-,  credulity,  and  sanguine  expectations  of  youth,  the 
importance  of  the  case,  and  the  precepts  of  Scripture,  concur  in  requiring 
this  conduct  of  us.  Yet,  after  all,  our  minds  must  be  anxious  about  the 
event,  in  proportion  as  we  value  their  souls,  except  as  we  find  relief,  by 
eommending  them  to  the  faithful  care  of  that  tender  Shepherd,  who  "ga- 
thers the  lambs  with  his  arm,  and  carries  them  in  his  bosom." 


3~&  To  assault  giant  Despair. 

a  man  as  Mr.  Great-heart  for  their  conductor,  whether  they 
had  not  best  to  make  an  attempt  upon  the  giant,  demolish  his 
Cast'le,  and  if  there  were  any  Pilgrims  in  it,  to  set  them  at  li- 
berty, before  they  went  any  further.* — So  one  said  one  thing, 
and  another  said  to  the  contrary. — One  questioned  if  it  was 
lawful  to  go  upon  unconsecrated  ground  ;  another  said  they 
might,  provided  their  end  was  good. — But  Mr.  Great-heart  said, 
*  Though  that  assertion  offered  last  cannot  be  universally  true, 
yet  I  have  a  commandment  to  resist  sin,  to  overcome  evil,  to 
fight  the  good  right  of  faith  :  and,  1  pray,  with  whom  should  I 
fight  this  good  right,  if  not  with  giant  Despair  ?  I  will  therefore 
attempt  the  taking  away  of  his  life,  and  the  demolishing  ot 
Doubting-Castle.'  Then  said  he,  '  Who  will  go  with  me  ?' 
Then  s;:id  ulu  Honest,  '  I  will.'  '  And  so  we  will  too,'  said 
Christiana's  four  sons,  Matthew,  Samuel,  James,  and  Joseph  : 
for  they  were  young  men  and  strong.! 

So  they  left  the  women  on  the  road,  and  with  them  Mr. 
Feeble-mind  and  Mr.  Ready-to-halt,  with  his  crutches,  to  be 
their  guard,  until  they  came  back  ;  for  in  that  place,  though 
giant  Despair  dwells  so  near,  they  keeping  in  the  road,  "  a  lit- 
tle child  might  lead  them. "| 

So  Mr.  Great-heart,  old  Honest,  and  the  four  young  men 
went  to  go  up  to  Doubting-Castle,  to  look  for  giant  Despair. 
When  they  came  at  the  Castle-gate,  they  knocked  for  entrance 
with  an  unusu  d  noise.  With  that  the  old  giant  comes  to  the 
gate,  and  Diffidence  his  wife  follows.  Then  said  he,  '  Who  and 
what  is  he  th  it  is  so  hardy,  as  after  this  manner  to  molest  the 
giant  Despair  V  Mr.  Great-heart  replied,  '  It  is  1,  Gre  t-heart, 
one  of  the  King  of  the  Celestial  Country's  conductors  of  Pil- 
grims to  their  place  :  and  1  demand  of  thee,  that  thou  open  thy 
gates  for  my  entrance  ;  prepare  thyself  also  to  fight,  for  I  am 
come  to  take  away  thy  head,  and  to  demolish  Doubting-Castle.' 

Now  giant  Desp  ir,  because  he  was  a  giant,  thought  no  man 
could  overcome  him  ;  and  agiin,  thought  he, '  Since  heretofore 
1  have  made  a  conquest  of  Angels,  shall  Great-heart  make  me 
afraid  ?'  So  he  harnessed  himself,  and  went  out  :  he  had  a  cap 
of  steel  upon  his  head,  a  breast-plate  of  tire  girded  to  him,  and 
he  came  out  in  iron  shoes,  with  a  great  club  in  his  hand.  Then 
these  six  men  made  up  to  him,  and  beset  him  behind  and  be- 
fore :  also  when  Diffidence,  the  giantess,  came  up  to  help  him, 
old  Mr.  Honest  cut  her  down  at  one  blow.  Then  they  fought 
for  their  lives,  and  giant  Despair  was  brought  down  to  the 

*   Fart  i.  p.  154—162.         t  1  John  ii.  13,  14.        $  fc»-  *••  6- 


They  release  two  Pilgrims.  329 

ground,  but  was  very  loth  to  die  :  he  struggled  hard,  and 
had,  as  they  say,  as  many  lives  as  a  cat  ;  but  Great-heart  was 
his  death  ;  for  he  left  him  not  till  he  had  severed  his  head  from 
his  shoulders. 

Then  they  fell  to  demolishing  Doubting-Castle,  and  that  you 
know  might  with  ease  be  done,  since  giant  Despair  was  dead. 
They  were  seven  days  in  destroying  of  that :  and  in  it,  of  Pil- 
grims, they  found  one  Mr.  Despondency,  almost  starved  to 
death,  and  one  Much-afraid,  his  daughter  ;  these  two  they  saved 
alive.  But  it  would  have  made  you  have  wondered  to  have 
seen  the  dead  bodies  that  lay  here  and  there  in  the  Castle-yard, 
and  how  full  of  dead  men's  bones  the  dungeon  was. 

When  Mr.  Great-heart  and  his  companions  had  performed 
this  exploit,  they  took  Mr.  Despondency,  and  his  daughter 
Much-afraid,  into  their  protection  ;  for  they  were  honest  peo- 
ple, though  they  were  prisoners  in  Doubting-Castle,  to  that 
giant  Despair.  They  therefore,  I  say,  took  with  them  the 
head  of  the  giant,  (for  his  body  they  had  buried  under  a  heap 
of  stones  ;)  and  down  to  the  road  and  to  their  companions  they 
came,  and  showed  them  what  they  had  done.  Now  when  Fee- 
ble-mind and  Ready-to-halt  saw  that  it  was  the  head  of  giant 
Despair  indeed,  they  were  very  jocund  and  merry.  Now 
Christiana,  if  need  was,  could  play  upon  the  viol,  and  her 
daughter  Mercy  upon  the  lute  :  so  since  they  were  so  merrily 
disposed,  she  played  them  a  lesson,  and  Ready-to-halt  would 
dance.  So  he  took  Despondency's  daughter,  named  Much- 
afraid,  by  the  hand,  and  to  dancing  they  went,  in  the  road. 
True,  he  could  not  dance  without  one  crutch  in  his  hand  ;  but 
I  promise  you,  he  footed  it  well :  also  the  girl  was  to  be  com- 
mended, for  she  answered  the  music. handsomely. 

As  for  Mr.  Despondency,  the  music  was  not  much  to  him  :  he 
was  for  feeding  rather  than  dancing  ;  for  that  he  was  almost 
starved.  So  Christiana  gave  him  some  of  her  bottle  of  spirits, 
for  present  relief,  and  then  prepared  him  something  to  eat  ; 
and  in  a  little  time  the  old  gentleman  came  to  himself,  and  be- 
gan to  be  finely  revived. 

Now  I  saw  in  my  dream,  when  all  these  things  were  finish- 
ed, Mr.  Great-heart  took  the  head  of  giant  Despair,  and  set  it 
upon  a  pole  by  the  highway-side  right  over  against  the  pillar 
that  Christian  erected  for  a  caution  to  Pilgrims  that  came  after, 
to  take  heed  of  entering  into  his  grounds.  (9) 

(<7  The  following  lines  are  here  added,  as  in  other  places  : — 
'  Though  Doubting-Castle  he  demolished, 
Tt        And  Giant  Despair  too  has  lost  his  head ; 


330  They  erect  a  Monument. 

Then  he  wrote  under  it,  upon  a  marble  stone,  these  verses 
following  : — 

'  This  is  the  head  of  him,  whose  name  only, 

In  former  time,  did  Pilgrims  terrify. 

His  Castle's  down,  and  Diffidence,  his  wife, 

Brave  master  Great-heart  has  bereft  of  life. 

Despondency,  his  daughter  Much-afraid, 

Great-heart  for  them  also  the  man  has  play'd.   ! 

"Who  hereof  doubts,  if  he'll  but  cast  his  eye 

Up  hither,  may  his  scruples  satisfy. 

This  head  also,  when  doubting  cripples  dance, 

Doth  show  from  fears  they  have  deliverance.' 

When  those  men  had  thus  bravely  showed  themselves  against 

Sin  can  rebuild  the  Castle,  make't  remain, 
And  make  Despair  the  Giant  live  again.' — 
Indeed  they  seem  to  be  much  wanted ;  for  the  exploit  of  destroying 
Doubting-Castle,  and  killing  giant  Despair,  is  more  liable  to  exception  than 
any  incident  in  the  whole  work.  To  relieve  the  minds  of  such  as  are  dis- 
couraged in  the  path  of  duty,  or  when  inquiring  the  way  of  salvation,  is 
doubtless  a  most  important  service  in  the  cause  of  Christ.  This  is  repre- 
sented by  the  attempts  made  to  mend  the  road  over  the  Slough  of  De- 
spond ;  but  By-path  Meadow  ought  to  lead  to  Doubting-Castle  ;  such  in- 
ward distresses  are  as  useful  to  Christians  as  any  other  rebukes  and  cor- 
rections, by  which  their  loving  Friend  renders  them  watchful  and  circum- 
spect. Could  this  order  be  reversed,  it  would  give  strength  to  tempta- 
tion, and  tend  to  embolden  men  to  seek  relief  from  difficulties  by  trans- 
gression ;  for  the  apprehension  of  subsequent  distress  is  one  grand  pre- 
ventive, even  to  the  believer,  when  such  measures  are  suggested  to  his 
mind.  Indeed  this  is  the  Lord's  method  of  performing  his  covenant  to  his 
people;  "  I  will,"  says  he,  "put  my  fear  in  their  hearts,  that  they  shall! 
not  depart  from  me."*  If  therefore  love  be  not  in  lively  exercise,  he  has 
so  ordered  it,  that  fear  should  intervene,  to  prevent  worse  consequences. 
So  that,  when  believers  have  not  only  departed  from  the  way,  but  have 
also  fallen  asleep  on  forbidden  ground,  their  alarms  and  doubts  are  salu- 
tary, though  often  groundless  and  extreme ;  and  should  any  man,  by 
preaching  or  writing,  be  able  to  prevent  all  the  despondings  of  such  per- 
sons, previous  to  their  repentance  and  its  happy  effects,  he  would  subserve 
the  design  of  the  tempter,  and  counteract  the  Lord's  plan.  We  can,  with 
propriety,  do  no  more  in  this  case,  than  encourage  the  fallen  to  repent  and 
seek  forgiveness,  by  the  general  truths,  invitations,  and  promises  of  Scrip- 
ture; and  comfort  them,  when  penitent,  by  suitable  topics,  "that  they 
may  not  be  swallowed  up  of  overmuch  sorrow." — But  though  this  part  of 
the  allegory  is  liable  to  some  objection,  or  capable  of  being  abused  :  yet 
it  is  probable,  that  the  author  only  intended  to  show,  that  the  labours  of 
faithful  ministers,  with  the  converse  and  prayers  of  such  believers  as  are 
strong  in  faith,  may  be  very  useful  in  recovering  the  fallen,  and  relieving 
(hem  that  are  ready  to  despond  ;  and  of  thus  preventing  the  more  durable 
and  dreadful  effects  of  the  weak  believer's  transgressions. 
*  Jer.  xxxii.  40. 


The  Delectable  Mountains.  331 

Doubting-Castle,  and  had  slain  giant  Despair,  they  went  for- 
ward, and  went  on  till  they  came  to  the  Delectable  Mountains, 
where  Christian  and  Hopeful  refreshed  themselves  with  the 
varieties  of  the  place.  They  also  acquainted  themselves  with 
the  Shepherds  there,  who  welcomed  them,  as  they  had  done 
Christian  before,  unto  the  Delectable  Mountains. 

Now  the  Shepherds  seeing  so  great  a  train  follow  Mr.  Great- 
heart,  (for  with  him  they  were  well  acquainted,)  they  said  unto 
him,  'Good  sir,  you  have  got  a  goodly  company  here  ;  pray 
where  did  you  find  all  these  V 

Gr.-H.  '  First,  here  is  Christiana  and  her  train, 

Her  sons,  and  her  sons'  wives,  who,  like  the  wain, 
Keep  by  the  pole,  and  do  by  compass  steer 
From  sin  to  grace,  else  they  had  not  been  here. 
Next,  here's  old  Honest  come  on  pilgrimage  ; 
Ready-to-halt  too,  who,  I  dare  engage, 
True-hearted  is,  and  so  is  Feeble-mind, 
Who  willing  was  not  to  be  left  behind. 
Despondency,  good  man,  is  coming  after, 
And  so  also  is  Much-afraid,  his  daughter. 
May  we  have  entertainment  here,  or  must 
We  further  go  ?  Let's  know  whereon  to  trust.' 

Then  said  the  Shepherds,  '  This  is  a  comfortable  company  ; 
you  are  welcome  to  us,  for  we  have  for  the  feeble,  as  for  the 
strong  :  our  Prince  has  an  eye  to  what  is  done  to  the  least  of 
these  :*  therefore  infirmity  must  not  be  a  block  to  our  enter- 
tainment.' So  they  had  them  to  the  Palace-doors,  and  then 
said  unto  them,  '  Come  in,  Mr.  Feeble-Mind  :  come  in,  Mr. 
Ready-to-halt :  come  in,  Mr.  Despondency,  and  Mrs.  Much- 
afraid  his  daughter.'  '  These,  Mr.  Great-heart,'  said  the 
Shepherds  to  the  guide,  'we  call  in  by  name,  for  that  they  are 
most  subject  to  draw  back  ;  but  as  for  you,  and  the  rest  that 
are  strong,  we  leave  you  to  your  wonted  liberty.'  Then  said 
Mr.  Great-heart,  '  This  day  1  see  that  grace  doth  shine  in  your 
faces,  and  that  you  are  my  Lord's  Shepherds  indeed  ;  for  that 
you  have  not  pushed  these  diseased  neither  with  side  nor 
shoulder,  but  ha^e  rather  strewed  their  way  into  the  palace 
with  flowers  as  you  should.'! 

So  the  feeble  and  weak  went  in,  and  Mr.  Great-heart  and 
the  rest  did  follow.  When  they  were  also  sat  down,  the  Shep- 
herds said  to  those  of  the  weakest  sort,  '  What  is  that  you 
would  have  ?  For,'  said  they,  '  all  things  must  be  managed 
here  to  the  supporting  of  the  weak,  as  well  as  the  warning  of 
the  unruly.' 

*  Matt.  xxv.  40.  t  Ezek.  xxxiv.  21. 


332  Mount  Marvel,  and  Mount  Innocence. 

So  they  made  them  a  feast  of  things  easy  of  digestion,  and 
that  were  pleasant  to  the  palate  and  nourishing  :  the  which 
when  they  had  received,  they  went  to  their  rest,  each  one  re- 
spectively unto  his  proper  place.  When  morning  was  come, 
because  the  mountains  were  high,  and  the  day  clear  ;  and  be- 
cause it  was  the  custom  of  the  Shepherds  to  show  the  Pilgrims, 
before  their  departure,  some  rarities  ;  therefore,  after  they 
were  ready,  and  had  refreshed  themselves,  the  Shepherds  took 
them  out  into  the  fields,  and  showed  them  first  what  they  had 
showed  to  Christian  before.* 

Then  they  had  them  to  some  new  places.  The  first  was 
Mount  Marvel,  where  they  looked,  and  beheld  a  man  at  a  dis- 
tance, that  tumbled  the  hills  about  with  words.  Then  they 
asked  the  Shepherds  what  that  should  mean  ?  So  they  told 
them,  that  that  man  was  the  son  of  one  Mr.  Great-grace,  [of 
whom  you  read  in  the  first  part  of  the  records  of  the  Pilgrim'' s 
Progress  :]  and  he  is  set  there  to  teach  Pilgrims  how  to  believe 
down,  or  to  tumble  out  of  their  ways,  what  difficulties  they 
should  meet  with,  by  faith. |  '  Then,'  said  Mr.  Great-heart, 
1 1  know  him  ;  he  is  a  in  in  above  many.'  (r) 

Then  they  had  them  to  another  place,  called  Mount  Inno- 
cence :  and  there  they  saw  a  man  clothed  all  in  white  ;  and 
two  men,  Prejudice  and  Ill-will,  continually  casting  dirt  upon 
him.  Now  behold,  the  dirt,  whatsoever  they  cast  at  him, 
would  in  a  little  time  fall  off  again,  and  his  garment  would  look 
as  clear  as  if  no  dirt  had  been  cast  thereat.  Then  said  the 
Pilgrims,  '  What  means  this  ?'  The  Shepherds  answered, 
*  This  man'  is  named  Godlv-man,  and  the  garment  is  to  show 
the  innocency  of  his  life.     Now  those  that  throw  dirt  at  him, 

*  Part  i.  p.  161—169.  t  Mark  xi.  23,  24. 

(r)  Faitli,  exercised  on  the  promise?,  and  according  to  the  warrant  of 
Scripture,  engages  the  arm  of  omnipotence  on  our  side,  as  far  as  our  duty 
or  advantage,  and  the  glory  of  God  are  concerned  :  so  that  strong  faith 
will  remove  out  of  our  way,  every  obstacle  which  prevents  our  progress. 
But  many  things  seem  to  us  to  be  insurmountable  obstacles  which  are 
merely  trials  of  our  patience,  or  "  thorns  in  the  flesh"  to  keep  us  humble  ; 
no  degree  of  faith  therefore  will  remove  them  ;  but  bclieying  prayer  will 
be  answered  by  inward  strength  communicated  to  our  souls.  "  The  grace 
of  the  Lord  Jesus  will  lie  sufficient  for  us  :"  "  his  strength  will  be  perfect- 
ed in  our  weakness  :"  the  burning  bush  shall  not  be  consumed  :  and  we 
shall  be  enabled  to  proceed,  though  in  great  weakness  and  with  many 
trembling  apprehensions.  On  the  other  hand,  real  hinderances  frequently 
obstruct  our  path,  "  because  of  our  unbelief,1'  and  because  we  neglect  the 
proper  means  of  increasing  our  faith.* 

*  Matt.  xvii.  19—21. 


Mount  Charity.     Fool  and  Want-wit.  333 

are  such  as  hate  his  well-rloing ;  but  as  you  see  the  dirt  will 
not  stick  upon  his  clothes,  so  it  shall  be  with  him  that  lives 
truly  innocently  in  the  world.  Whoever  they  be  that  would 
make  such  men  dirty,  they  labour  all  in  vain  ;  for  God,  by 
that  a  little  time  is  spent,  will  cause  that  their  innocence  shall 
break  forth  as  the  light,  and  their  righteousness  as  the  noon- 
day.'  (0 

Then  they  took  them,  and  had  them  to  Mount  Charity, 
where  they  showed  them  a  man  that  had  a  bundle  of  cloth  lying 
before  him,  out  of  which  he  cut  coats  and  garments  for  the  poor 
that  stood  about  him  ;  yet  his  buncile  or  roll  of  cloth  was  never 
the  less.  Then  said  they,  '  What  should  this  be  V  '  This  is,' 
said  the  Shepherds,  '  to  show  you,  that  he  that  has  a  heart  to 
give  of  his  labour  to  the  poor,  shall  never  want  wherewithal. 
"  He  that  watereth,  shall  be  watered  himself."  And  the  cake 
that  the  widow  gave  to  the  prophet,  did  not  cause  that  she  had 
ever  the  less  in  her  barrel.' 

They  had  them  also  to  the  place  where  they  saw  one  Fool, 
and  one  Want-wit,  washing  of  an  Ethiopian,  with  an  intention 
to  make  him  white  ;  but  the  more  they  washed  him,  the  black- 
er he  was.  Then  they  asked  the  Shepherds,  what  that  should 
mean  ?  So  they  told  them,  saying,  '  Thus  shall  it  be  with  the 
vile  person  ;  ail  means  used  to  get  such  a  one  a  good  name, 
shall  in  conclusion  tend  but  to  make  him  more  abominable. 
Thus  it  was  with  the  Pharisees,  and  so  it  shall  be  with  all  hy- 
pocrites.' 

Then  said  Mercy,  the  wife  of  Matthew,  to  Christiana,  her 
mother,  '  I  would,  if  it  might  be,  see  the  hole  in  the  hill,  or 
that  commonly  called  the  by-way  to  hell.'  So  her  mother 
brake  her  mind  to  the  Shepherds.*  Then  they  went  to  the 
door  ;  (it  was  on  the  side  of  a  hill ;)  and  they  opened  it,  and 
bid  Mercy  hearken  a  while.  So  she.  hearkened,  and  heard  one 

*  Part  i.  p.  67,  68. 
(s)  This  and  the  subsequent  emblems  are  sufficiently  explained,  and 
only  require  to  be  duty  considered  with  reference  to  their  practical  im- 
port. It  may,  however,  be  observed,  that  some  godly  men  have  been  du- 
rably suspected  of  crimes  charged  upon  them  by  prejudiced  persons,  of 
which  they  are  entirely  innocent :  yet,  perhaps,  this  will  be  found  to  have 
originated  from  some  misconduct  in  other  respects,  or  from  want  of  cir- 
cumspection in  "avoiding  the  appearance  of  evil :"  so  tha..  the  general 
rule  may  be  allowed  to  be  valid  ;  and  they  who  feel  themselves  to  be  ex- 
ceptions to  it  will  do  well  to  examine  whether  they  have  not,  by  indiscre- 
tion, at  least,  exposed  themselves  to  this  painful  trial.  I  apprehend  most 
0f  us  have  cause  enough  in  this  respect  for  humiliation  and  patience. 


334  The  wonderful  Looking-glass. 

saying, '  Cursed  be  my  father,  for  holding  of  my  feet  back  from 
the  way  of  peace  and  life  :'  And  another  said,  '  O  that  I  had 
been  torn  in  pieces,  before  I  had,  to  save  my  life,  lost  my  soul !' 
And  another  said,  '  If  I  were  to  live  again,  how  would  I  deny 
myself,  rather  than  come  to  this  place  !'  Then  there  was  as  if 
the  very  earth  groaned  and  quaked  under  the  feet  of  this  young 
woman  for  fear ;  so  she  looked  white,  and  came  trembling 
away,  saying,  '  Blessed  be  he  and  she  that  is  delivered  from 
this  place.' 

Now  when  the  Shepherds  had  shown  them  all  these  things, 
then  they  had  them  back  to  the  palace,  and  entertained  them 
with  what  the  house  would  afford  :  but  Mercy  being  a  young 
and  breeding  woman,  longed  for  something  that  she  saw  there, 
but  was  ashamed  to  ask.  Her  mother-in-law  then  asked  her 
what  she  ailed  ?  for  she  looked  as  one  not  well.  Then  said 
Mercy,  '  There  is  a  looking-glass  hangs  up  in  the  dining-room, 
off  which  I  cannot  take  my  mind  ;  if  therefore  I  have  it  not,  I 
think  I  shall  miscarry.  Then  said  her  mother,  '  I  will  mention 
thy  wants  to  the  Shepherds,  aad  they  will  not  deny  it  thee.' 
But  she  said,  '  I  am  ashamed  that  these  men  should  know  that 
I  longed.'  '  Nay,  my  daughter,'  said  she,  '  it  is  no  shame,  but 
a  virtue,  to  long  for  such  a  thing  as  that.'  So  Mercy  said, 
'  Then,  mother,  if  you  please,  ask  the  Shepherds  if  they  are 
willing  to  sell  it.' 

Now  the  glass  was  one  of  a  thousand.  It  would  present  a 
man,  one  way,  with  his  own  features  exactly  ;  and  turn  it  but 
another  way,  and  it  would  show  one  the  very  face  and  simili- 
tude of  the  Prince  of  the  Pilgrims  himself.  Yes,  I  have  talked 
with  them  that  can  tell,  and  they  have  said,  that  they  have  seen 
the  very  crown  of  thorns  upon  his  head,  by  looking  in  that 
glass  ;  they  have  therein  also  seen  the  holes  in  his  hands,  in 
his  feet,  and  his  side.  Yea,  such  an  excellency  is  there  in 
that  glass,  that  it  will  show  him  to  one  where  they  have  a  mind 
to  see  him  ;  whether  living  or  dead,  whether  in  earth  or  in 
heaven  ;  whether  in  a  state  of  humiliation,  or  in  his  exaltation  ; 
whether  coming  to  suffer,  or  coming  to  reign.* 

Christiana  therefore  went  to  the  Shepherds  apart,  (now  the 
names  of  the  Shepherds  were  Knowledge,  Experience,  Watch- 
ful, and  Sincere,!)  and  said  unto  them,  '  There  is  one  of  my 
daughters,  a  breeding  woman,  that,  1  think,  doth  long  for  some- 

*  James  i.  23,—25.     1  Cor.  xiii.  12.    2  Cor.  iii.  18.  t  Part  i.  p.  165. 


Presents  made  to  the  Pilgrims.  335 

thing  that  she  hath  seen  in*  this  house,  and  she  thinks  she  shall 
miscarry,  if  she  should  by  you  be  denied.' 

Exper.  Call  her,  call  her  ;  she  shall  assuredly  have  what  we 
can  help  her  to. — So  they  called  her,  and  said  to  her,  '  Mercy, 
what  is  that  thing  thou  wouldst  have  ?'  Then  she  blushed,  and 
said,  '  The  great  glass  that  hangs  up  in  the  dining-room.'  So 
Sincere  ran  and  fetched  it,  and  with  a  joyful  consent  it  was  giv- 
en her.  Then  she  bowed  her  head,  and  gave  thanks,  and  said, 
'  By  this  I  know  that  1  have  obtained  favour  in  your  eyes.'  (t) 

They  also  gave  to  the  other  young  women  such  things  as 
they  desired,  and  to  their  husbands  great  commendations,  for 
that  they  had  joined  with  Mr.  Great-heart,  to  the  slaying  of  gi- 
ant Despair,  and  the  demolishing  of  Doubting-Castle. — About 
Christiana's  neck  the  Shepherds  put  a  bracelet,  and  so  they  did 
about  the  necks  of  her  four  daughters  ;  also  they  put  ear-rings 
in  their  ears,  and  jewels  on  their  foreheads. 

When  they  were  minded  to  go  hence,  they  let  them  go  in 
pence,  but  gave  not  to  them  those  certain  cautions  which  before 
were  given  to  Christian  and  his  companion.  The  reason  was, 
for  that  these  had  Great-heart  to  be  their  guide,  who  was  one 
that  was  well  acquainted  with  things,  and  so  could  give  them 
their  cautions  more  seasonable  ;  to  wit,  even  then  when  the 
danger  was  nigh  the  approaching.  What  cautions  Christian  and 
his  companion  had  received  of  the  Shepherds,*  they  had  also 
lost  by  that  the  time  was  come  that  they  had  need  to  put  them 
in  practice.  Wherefore,  here  was  the  advantage  that  this  com- 
pany had  over  the  other.  («) 

*  Parti,  p.  169. 
►  (<)  The  Holy  Scriptures,  revealing  to  us  the  mysteries  and  perfections 
of  God,  showing  us  our  own  real  character  and  condition,  and  discovering 
Christ  and  his  salvation  to  our  souls,  are  represented  under  this  emblem. 
Every  true  believer  longs  to  be  more  completely  acquainted  with  them 
from  day  to  day,  and  to  look  into  them  continually. 

(u)  The  author  embraces  every  opportunity  of  pointing  out  the  im- 
portant advantages  of  the  pastoral  office,  when  faithfully  executed ;  by 
which  he  meant  the  regular  care  of  a  stated  minister  over  a  company  of 
professed  Christians  who  are  his  peculiar  charge,  have  voluntarily  placed 
themselves  under  his  instructions,  seek  counsel  from  him  in  all  their  diffi- 
culties, and  pay  regard  to  his  private  admonitions ;  being  convinced  that 
he  uprightly  seeks  their  spiritual  welfare,  and  is  capable  of  promoting  it. 
Nothing  so  much  tends  to  the  establishment  and  consistent  conduct  of  be- 
lievers, or  the  permanent  success  of  the  gospel,  as  a  proper  reciprocal  at- 
tention of  pastors  and  their  flocks  to  each  other.  A  general  way  of  preach- 
ing and  hearing,  with  little  or  no  connexion,  cordial,  unreserved  inter- 
course, or  even  acquaintance,  between  ministers  and  their  congregations ; 


336  Turn-away,  of  Apostasy. 

From  hence  they  went  on  singing,  and  they  said, — 

'  Behold,  how  fitly  are  the  Tables  set 
For  their  relief  that  Pilgrims  are  become, 
And  how  they  us  receive  without  one  let, 
That  make  the  other  life  the  mark  and  home. 

What  novelties  they  have,  to  us  they  give, 
That  we,  though  Pilgrims,  joyful  lives  may  live. 
They  do  upon  us,  too,  such  things  hestow, 
That  show  we  Pilgrims  are,  where'er  we  go.' 

When  they  were  gone  from  the  Shepherds,  they  quickly 
came  to  the  place  where  Christian  met  with  one  Turn-away, 
that  dwelt  in  the  town  of  Apostasy.*  Wherefore  of  him  Mr. 
Great-heart,  their  guide,  did  now  put  them  in  mind,  saying, 
'  This  is  the  place  where  Christian  met  with  one  Turn-away, 
who  carried  with  him  the  character  of  his  rebellion  at  his  back. 
And  this  I  hive  to  say  concerning  this  man  ; — he  would  heark- 
en to  no  counsel,  but,  once  a  falling,  persuasion  could  not  stop 
him.  When  he  came  to  the  place  where  the  Cross  and  the 
Sepulchre  was,  he  did  meet  with  one  that  bid  him  look  there, 
but  he  gnashed  with  his  teeth,  and  stamped,  and  said,  he  was 
resolved  to  go  back  to  his  own  town.  Before  he  came  to  the 
gate,  he  met  with  Evangelist,  who  offered  to  lay  hands  on  him 
to  turn  him  into  the  way  again.  But  this  Turn-away  resisted 
him,  and  having  done  much  despite  unto  him,  he  got  away  over 
the  wall,  and  so  escaped  his  hand.' 

Then  thvy  went  on  :  and,  just  at  the  place  where  Little- 
faith  formerly  was  robbed,  there  stood  a  man  with  his  sword 

t  Part  i.  p  14!!. 
with  continual  changes  from  one  place  to  another,  may  tend  to  spread  a 
superficial  knowledge  of  evangelical  truth  more  widely  :  but,  through  the 
want  of  seasonable  reproof,  counsel,  encouragement,  or  admonition,  the 
general  directions  delivered  from  the  pulpit  will  =eldom  be  recollected 
when  they  are  most  wanted.  Hence  it  is,  that  professors  so  often  miss 
their  way,  are  taken  in  the  Flatterer's  net,  and  fall  asleep  on  the  Enchant- 
ed Ground  :  and  a  faithful  guide,  ever  at  hand,  to  give  the  caution  or  di- 
rection at  the  time,  is  the  proper  remedy,  for  which  no  adequate  substi- 
tute CHti  be  found.  But,  as  it  is  much  easier  to  preach  at  larg;e  on  general 
topics,  and,  after  a  few  sermons  delivered  in  one  congregation,  to  l;o  over 
thesam^  ground  again  in  another  place  ;  than  to  perform  duly  the  several 
parts  of  the  arduous  office,  which  is  sustained  by  the  stated  pastor  of  a  re- 
gular congregation  :  and  as  it  is  far  more  agreeable  to  nature,  to  be  ex- 
empted from  private  admonition-,  than  to  he  trout  led  with  them,  it  may 
be  feared,  that  this  important  subject  will  not  at  presept  be  duly  attend- 
ed to. 


Valiant -for ■-truth' 's  victory  over  three  assailants.         337 

drawn,  and  his  face  all  bloody.  Then  said  Mr.  Great-heart, 
*  What  art  thou  ?'  The  man  made  answer,  saying,  '  1  am  one 
whose  name  is  Valiant-for-truth  ;  I  am  a  Pilrgim,  and  am  going 
to  the  Celestial  City.  Now,  as  I  was  in  my  way,  there  were 
three  men  that  did  beset  me,  and  propounded  unto  me  these 
three  things  : — Whether  1  would  become  one  of  them  ? — Or 
go  back  from  whence  1  came  ? — Or  die  upon  the  place  ?  To 
the  first  1  answered,  I  had  been  a  true  man  along  season,  and 
therefore  it  could  not  be  expected  that  1  now  should  cast  in  my 
lot  with  thieves.*  Then  they  demanded  what  1  would  say  to 
the  second.  So  1  told  them  the  place  from  whence  I  came, 
had  I  not  found  incommodity  there,  1  had  not  forsaken  it  at  all  ; 
but  finding  it  altogether  unsuitable  to  me,  and  very  unprofitable 
for  me,  1  forsook  it  for  this  way.  Then  they  asked  me  what  I 
said  to  the  third  ?  And  1  told  them,  My  life  cost  more  dear  far, 
than  that  1  should  lightly  give  it  away  :  Besides,  you  have  no- 
thing to  do  to  put  things  to  my  choice ;  wherefore  at  your 
peril  be  it  if  you  meddle.  Then  these  three,  to  wit,  Wild-head, 
Inconsiderate,  and  Pragmatick,  drew  upon  me,  and  1  also  drew 
upon  them.  So  we  fell  to  it,  one  against  three,  for  the  space 
of  three  hours.  They  have  left  upon  me,  as  you  see,  some  of 
the  marks  of  their  valour,  and  have  also  carried  away  with 
them  some  of  mine.  They  are  but  just  now  gone  :  I  suppose 
they  might,  as  the  saying  is,  hear  your  horse  dash,  and  so  they 
betook  themselves  to  flight,  (w) 

*  Prov.  i.  10— 19 
(w)  From  the  names  given  to  the  opponents,  with  whom  this  Pilgrim 
fought,  we  may  infer,  that  the  author  meant  to  represent  by  them  certain 
wild  enthusiasts,  who,  not  having  ever  duly  considered  any  religious  sub- 
ject, officiously  intrude  themselves  in  the  way  of  professors  ;  to  perplex 
their  minds,  and  persuade  them,  that  unless  they  adopt  their  reveries  or 
superstitions,  they  cannot  be  saved.  An  ungovernable  imagination,  a 
mind  incapable  of  sob«ir  reflection,  and  a  dogmatizing  spirit,  characterize 
these  enemies  of  the  truth  :  they  assault  religious  persons  with  specious 
reasonings,  cavilling  objections,  confident  assertions,  bitter  reproaches, 
proud  boastings,  sarcastical  censures,  and  rash  judgments  :  they  endeavour 
to  draw  them  over  to  their  party,  or  to  drive  them  from  attending  to  re- 
ligion at  all ;  or  to  terrify  them  with  the  fears  of  damnation,  in  their  pre- 
sent endeavours  to  serve  God,  and  find  his  salvation.  Whatever  company 
of  persons  we  suppose  that  the  author  had  in  view,  we  may  learn  irom 
the  passage  what  our  strength,  hope,  and  conduct  ought  to  be,  when  we 
are  thus  assaulted.  The  word  of  God,  used  in  faith,  and  with  fervent  and 
persevering  prayer,  will  enable  us  at  length  to  silence  such  dangerous  as- 
sailants :  and  if  we  be  valiant  for  the  t'uth,  and  meekly  contend  for  it, 
amidst  revilings,  menaces,  and  contempt..,  wp  may  hope  to  confirm  others 
also,  and  to  promote  the  common  cause. 
Ww  2& 


338  He  shows  hozo  he  left  Dark-land,. 

Gr.-H.  But  here  was  great  odds,  three  against  one. 

Vol.  'Tis  true  ;  but  little  or  more  are  nothing  to  him  that 
has  the  truth  on  his  side.  "  Though  an  host  should  encamp 
against  me,'1  said  one,  "  my  heart  shall  not  fear  :  though  war 
shall  rise  against  me,  in  this  will  I  be  confident."  '  Besides,' 
said  he,  '  I  have  read  in  some  records,  that  one  man  has  fought 
an  army :  and  how  many  did  Samson  slay  with  the  jaw-bone 
of  an  ass  ?' 

Then  said  the  guide,  '  Why  did  you  not  cry  out,  that  some 
might  have  come  in  for  your  succour  ?' 

Vol.  So  I  did  to  my  King,  who  I  knew  could  hear  me,  and 
afford  invisible  help,  and  that  was  enough  for  me. 

Then  said  Great-heart  to  Mr.  Vali  mt-for-truth,  '  Thou  hast 
worthily  behaved  thyself;  let  me  see  thy  sword.'  So  he  show- 
ed it  him.  When  he  had  taken  it  into  his  hand,  and  looked 
thereon  a  while,  he  said,  «  Ha !  it  is  a  right  Jerusalem  blade.' 

Val.  It  is  so.  Let  a  m  tn  have  one  of  these  blades,  with  a 
hand  to  wield  it,  and  skill  to  use  it,  and  he  may  venture  upon 
au  ingel  with  it.  He  need  not  fear  its  holding,  if  he  can  but 
tell  how  to  lay  on.  Its  edge  will  never  blunt.  It  will  cut  flesh 
and  bones,  and  soul  and  spirit  and  all. 

Gr.-H.  But  you  fought  a  great  while  ;  I  wonder  you  was  not 
weary. 

Val.  I  fought  till  my  sword  did  cleave  to  my  hand,  and  then 
they  were  joined  together,  as  if  a  sword  grew  out  of  my  arm  ; 
and  when  the  blood  run  through  my  fingers,  then  I  fought  with 
most  courage. 

Gr.-H.  Thou  hast  done  well ;  thou  hast  "  resisted  unto 
blood,  striving  against  sin  ;"  thou  shalt  abide  by  us,  come  in 
and  go  out  with  us,  for  we  are  thy  companions. 

Then  they  took  him  and  washed  his  wounds,  and  gave  him 
of  what  they  had  to  refresh  him  ;  and  so  they  went  together. 
Now  as  they  went  on,  because  Mr.  Great-heart  was  delighted 
in  him,  (for  he  loved  one  greatly  that  he  found  to  be  a  man  of 
his  hands  ;)  and  because  there  were  in  company  them  that  were 
feeble  and  weak,  therefore,  he  questioned  with  him  about  many 
things  ;  as  first,  what  countryman  he  was  ? 

Val.  1  am  of  Dark -land,  for  there  I  was  born,  and  there  my 
father  and  mother  are  still. 

'  Dark-land  !'  said  the  Guide  :  '  doth  not  that  lie  on  the  same 
coast  with  the  city  of  Destruction  ?' 

Val.  Yes.  it  doth.  Now  that  which  caused  me  to  come,  on 
pilgrimage,  was  this  :    We  had  Mr.  Tell-true  come  into  our 


Knowledge  of  each  other  in  glory.  339 

parts,  and  he  told  it  about  what  Christian  had  done,  that  went 
from  the  city  of  Destruction  ;  namely,  how  he  had  forsaken 
his  wife  and  children,  and  had  betaken  himself  to  a  Pilgrim's 
life.  It  was  also  confidently  reported,  how  he  had  killed  a 
serpent,  that  did  come  out  to  resist  him  in  his  journey  ;  and 
how  he  got  through  to  whither  he  intended.  It  was  also  told, 
what  welcome  he  had  to  all  his  Lord's  lodgings,  especially  when 
he  came  to  the  gates  of  the  Celestial  City ;  for  there,  said  the 
man.  he  was  received  with  sound  of  trumpet,  by  a  company  of 
Shining  Ones.  He  told  it  also,  how  all  the  bells  in  the  City  did 
ring  for  joy  at  his  reception,  and  what  golden  garments  he  was 
clothed  with  ;  with  many  other  things  that  now  I  shall  forbear 
to  relate.  In  a  word,  that  man  so  told  the  story  of  Christian 
and  his  travels,  that  my  heart  fell  into  a  burning  heat  to  be 
gone  after  him  :  nor  could  father  or  mother  stay  me.  So  I  got 
from  them,  and  am  come  thus  far  on  my  way. 

Gr.-H.  You  came  in  at  the  gate,  did  you  not  ? 

Vol.  Yes,  yes  ;  for  the  same  man  also  told  us,  that  all  would 
be  nothing,  if  we  did  not  begin  to  enter  this  way  at  the  gate. 

'  Look  you,'  said  the  guide  to  Christiana,  '  the  pilgrimage  of 
your  husband,  and  what  he  has  gotten  thereby,  is  spread  abroad 
far  and  near.' 

Val.  Why,  is  this  Christian's  wife  ? 

Gr.-H.  Yes,  that  it  is  ;  and  these  are  also  her  four  sons. 

Val.   What !  and  going  on  pilgrimage  too  ? 

Gr.-H.  Yes,  verily,  they  are  following  after. 

Val.  It  glads  me  at  heart ;  good  man,  how  joyful  will  he  be, 
when  he  shall  see  them,  that  would  not  go  with  him,  to  enter 
before  him  in  at  the  gates  into  the  Celestial  City  ! 

Gr.-H.  Without  doubt  it  will  be  a  comfort  to  him  ;  for,  next 
to  the  joy  of  seeing  himself  there,  it  will  be  a  joy  to  meet  there 
his  wife  and  children. 

Val.  But,  now  you  are  upon  that,  pray  let  me  hear  your 
opinion  about  it.  Some  make  a  question  whether  we  shall 
know  one  another  when  we  are  there. 

Gr.-H.  Do  they  think  they  shall  know  themselves  then,  or 
that  they  shall  rejoice  to  see  themselves  in  that  bliss  ?  And  if 
they  think  they  shall  know  and  do  these,  why  not  know  others, 
and  rejoice  in  their  welfare  also  ?  Again,  since  relations  are 
our  second  self,  though  that  state  will  be  dissolved,  yet  why 
may  it  not  be  rationally  concluded  that  we  shall  be  more  glad 
to  see  them  there,  than  to  see  they  are  wanting  ? 


340  Objections  against  a  pilgrim' 's  life. 

Vol.  Well,  I  perceive  whereabouts  you  are  as  to  this.  Have 
you  any  more  things  to  ask  me  about  my  beginning  to  come  on 
pilgrimage  ? 

Gr.-H.  Yes  ;  was  jrour  father  and  mother  willing  that  you 
should  become  a  Pilgrim  ? 

Val.  Oh  no  !  they  used  all  means  imaginable  to  persuade  me 
to  stay  at  home. 

Gr.-H.  What  could  they  say  against  it  ? 

Val.  They  said,  it  was  an  idle  life  ;  and,  if  1  nryself  were 
not  inclined  to  sloth  and  laziness,  I  would  never  countenance 
a  Pilgrim's  condition,  {x) 

Gr.-H.  And  what  did  they  say  else  ? 

Val.  Why,  they  told  me  that  it  was  a  dangerous  way  :  yea, 
the  most  dangerous  way  in  the  world,  say  they,  is  that  which 
the  Pilgrims  go. 

Gr.-H.   Did  they  show  you  wherein  this  way  is  dangerous  ? 

Val.   Yes  ;  and  that  in  many  particulars. 

Gr.-H.   Name  some  of  them. 

Val.  They  told  me  of  the  Slough  of  Despond,  where  Chris- 
tian was  well  nigh  smothered.  They  told  me,  that  there  were 
archers  standing  ready  in  Beelzebub's  Castle,  to  shoot  them 
who  should  knock  at  the  Wicket  gate  for  entrance.  They  told 
me  also  of  the  wood  and  dark  mountains,  of  the  hill  Difficulty, 
of  the  lions  ;  and  also  of  the  three  giants,  Bloody-man,  Maul, 
and  Slay-good  :  they  said,  moreover,  that  there  was  a  foul  bend 

(.r)  This  hath  been  the  reproach  east  on  religion  in  every  age.  Pha- 
raoh said  to  Moses  and  the  Israelites,  "■  Ye  are  idle,  ye  are  idle  ;  therefore 
ye  say,  let  us  go  and  do  sacrifice  to  the  Lord.11  Men  naturally  imagine, 
that  time  spent  in  the  immediate  service  of  God  is  wasted:  she 
Christian  therefore  employ  as  many  hours  every  week,  in  reading  the 
Scriptures,  in  secret  and  social  prayer,  in  pious  discourse,  and  in  attending 
on  public  ordinances,  as  his  neighbour  devotes  to  amusement  and  sensual 
indulgence  ;  an  outcry  would  speedily  be  made,  about  his  idling  away  his 
time,  and  being  in  the  way  to  beggar  his  family  !  As  this  must  be  expect- 
ed] it  behooves  all  believers  to  avoid  every  appearance  of  evil,  and  by  ex- 
emplary diligence  in  their  proper  employments,  a  careful  redemption  of 
time,  a  prudent  frugality  in  their  expenses,  and  a  good  management  of  all 
their  affairs,  to  "put  to  silence  the  ignorance  of  loolish  men."  For  there 
are  too  many  favourers  of  the  gospel,  who  give  plausibility  to  these  slan- 
ders, by  running  from  place  to  place,  that  they  may  hear  every  new 
preacher ;  while  the  duty  of  the  family,  and  of  their  station  in  the  com- 
munity is  miserably  neglected.  They  "walk  disorderly,  working  not  at 
all,  but  are  busy-bodies  :"  from  these  we  ought  to  withdraw,  and  a  ainst 
such  professors  we  should  protest :  for  they  are  "  ever  learning,  but  never 
able  to  come  to  the  knowledge  of  the  truth." 


&r.-H.  and  Valiant-for-truih  discourse.  341 

haunted  the  valley  of  Humiliation  ;  and  that  Christian  was  by 
him  almost  bereft  of  life.  Besides,  said  they,  you  must  go  over 
the  valley  of  the  Shadow  of  Death,  where  the  hobgoblins  are, 
where  the  light  is  darkness,  where  the  way  is  full  of  snares, 
pits,  trips,  and  gins. — They  told  me  also  of  giant  Despair,  of 
Doubting-Castle,  and  of  the  ruin  that  the  Pilgrims  met  with 
there.  Further,  they  said  I  must  go  over  the  Enchanted 
Ground,  which  was  dangerous.  And  that  after  all  this,  I  should 
find  a  river  over  which  1  should  find  no  bridge  ;  and  that  that 
river  did  lie  betwixt  me  and  the  Celestial  Country. 

Gr.-H.   And  was  this  all  ? 

Val.  No  ;  they  also  told  me,  that  this  way  was  full  of  de- 
ceivers ;  and  of  persons  that  lay  in  wait  there,  to  turn  good 
men  out  of  their  path. 

Gr.  -H.  But  how  did  they  make  that  out  ? 

Val.  They  told  me  that  Mr.  Worldly-wiseman  did  lie  there 
in  wait  to  deceive.  They  also  said,  that  there  was  Formality 
and  Hypocrisy  continually  on  the  road.  They  said  also,  that 
By-ends,  Talkative,  or  Demas,  would  go  near  to  gather  me  up  : 
that  the  Flatterer  would  catch  me  in  his  net ;  or  that,  with 
green-headed  Ignorance,  I  would  presume  to  go  on  to  the  gate, 
from  whence  he  was  sent  back  to  the  hole,  that  was  in  the  side 
of  the  hili,  and  made  to  go  the  by-way  to  hell. 

Gr.-H.  1  promise  you,  this  was  enough  to  discourage  thee. 
But  did  they  make  an  end  there  ? 

Val.  No,  stay.  They  told  me  also  of  many  that  tried  that 
way  of  old,  and  that  had  gone  a  great  way  therein,  to  see  if  they 
could  find  something  of  the  glory  then,  that  so  many  had  so 
much  talked  of  from  time  to  time  :  and  how  they  came  back 
again,  and  befooled  themselves  for  setting  a  foot  out  of  doors 
in  that  path  ;  to  the  satisfaction  of  the  country.  And  they 
named  several  that  did  so,  as  Obstinate  and  Pliable,  Mistrust 
and  Timorous,  s  urn-away  and  old  Atheist,  with  several  more  ; 
who  they  said,  had  some  of  them  gone  far  to  see  what  they 
could  find  ;  but  not  one  of  them  found  so  much  advantage  by 
going,  as  amounted  to  the  weight  of  a  feather.  (?/) 

(?/)  Worldly  people,  in  opposing  the  gospel,  descant  abundantly  on  the 
folly  and  hypocrisy  of  religious  persons  ;  they  pick  up  every  vague  report 
that  they  hear  to  their  disadvantage,  and  narrowly  watch  for  the  halting 
of  such  as  they  are  acquainted  With ;  and  then  they  form  general  conclu- 
sions, from  a  few  particular,  distorted,  and  uncertain  stories  !  Thus  they 
endeavour  to  prove,  that  there  is  no  reality  in  religion,  that  it  is  impossi- 
ble to  find  the  way  to  heaven,  and  that  it  is  better  to  be  quiet  than  to  be- 

36* 


342  Gr.-H.  and  Valiant-f or -truth  discourse. 

Gr.-H.  Said  they  any  thing  more  to  discourage  you  ? 

Val.  Yes  ;  they  told  me  of  one  Mr.  Fearing,  who  was  a  Pil- 
grim ;  and  how  he  found  his  way  so  solitary,  that  he  never  had 
a  comfortable  hour  therein  :  also  that  Mr.  Despondency  had 
like  to  have  been  starved  therein  :  yea,  and  also  (which  1  had 
almost  forgot)  Christian  himself,  about  whom  there  has  been 
such  a  noise,  nfter  all  his  ventures  for  a  Celesti.d  Crown,  was 
certainly  drowned  in  the  black  river,  and  never  went  a  foot  fur- 
ther, however  it  was  smothered  up. 

Gr.-H.  And  did  none  of  these  things  discourage  you  ? 

Val.  No  ;  they  seemed  as  so  many  nothings  to  me. 

Gr.-H.  How  came  that  about  ? 

Val.  Why,  I  still  believed  what  Mr.  Tell-true  had  said,  and 
that  carried  me  beyond  them  all. 

Gr.-H.  Then  this  was  your  victory,  even  your  faith  ? 

Val.  It  was  so  :  I  believed,  and  therefore  came  out,  got  into 
the  way,  fought  all  that  set  themselves  against  me,  and,  by  be- 
lieving, am  come  to  this  place. 

'Who  would  true  valour  see 

Let  him  come  hither  ; 
One  here  will  constant  be, 

Come  wind,  come  weather  ; 
There's  no  discouragement 
Shall  make  him  once  relent 
His  first  avow'd  intent 
To  be  a  Pilgrim. 

Whoso  beset  him  round 

With  dismal  stories, 
Do  but  themselves  confound, 

His  strength  the  more  is. 
No  lion  can  him  fright ; 
He'll  with  a  giant  fight 
But  he  will  have  a  right 
To  be  a  Pilgrim. 

stow  pains  to  no  purpose.  This  frivolous  sophistry  is  frequently  employ- 
ed, alter  all  other  arguments  have  been  silenced. — But  it  is  vain  to  deny 
the  existence  of  hypocrites  and  deceivers  ;  or  to  excuse  the  evils  to  which 
they  object :  on  the  contrary,  we  should  allow  these  representations,  a3 
far  as  there  is  any  appearance  of  truth  in  them  ;  and  then  show  that  this 
teaches  us  to  beware  lest  we  be  deceived,  and  to  try  every  doctrine  by 
the  touchstone  of  God's  word ;  that  counterfeits  prove  the  value  of  the 
thing  counterfeited  ;  that  we  should  learn  to  distinguish  between  the  pre- 
cious and  the  vile  ;  and,  finally,  that  while  danger  may  attend  a  religioui 
profession,  irreligion  ensures  destruction. 


Dangers  of  the  Enchanted  Ground.  343 

Hobgoblin  nor  foul  fiend 

Can  daunt  his  spirit ; 
He  knows,  he  at  the  end 

Shall  life  inherit. 
Then,  fancies,  fly  away, 
He'll  not  fear  what  men  say, ' 
He'll  labour  night  and  day 
,  To  be  a  Pilgrim. 

By  this  time,  they  were  got  to  the  Enchanted  Ground,  where 
the.  air  naturally  tended  to  make  one  drowsy  :*  and  that  place 
was  all  grown  over  with  briers  and  thorns,  excepting  here  and 
there,  where  was  an  Enchanted  Arbour,  upon  which  if  a  man 
sits,  or  in  which  if  a  man  sleeps,  'tis  a  question,  say  some,  whe- 
ther  ever  he  shall  rise  or  wake  again  in  this  world.  Over  this 
forest  therefore  they  went,  both  one  and  another  ;  and  Mr. 
Great-heart  went  before,  for  that  he  was  the  guide,  and  Mr. 
Valiant-for-truth  came  behind,  being  rear-guard  ;  for  fear  lest 
peradventure  some  fiend,  or  dragon,  or  giant,  or  thief,  should 
fall  upon  their  rear,  and  so  do  mischief.  They  went  on  here, 
each  man  with  his  sword  drawn  in  his  hand,  for  they  knew  it 
w  ts  a  dangerous  place.  Also  they  cheered  up  one  another,  as 
well  as  they  could  ;  Feeble-mind,  Mr.  Great-heart  commanded, 
shouid  come  up  after  him,  and  Mr.  Despondency  was  under 
the  eye  of  Mr.  Valiant-for-truth. 

N  ow  they  had  not  gone  far,  but  a  great  mist  and  darkness  fell 
upon  them  all  ;  so  that  they  could  scarce,  for  a  great  while, 
one  see  the  other  :  wherefore  they  were  forced,  for  some  time, 
to  (eel  for  one  another  by  words,  for  they  walked  not  by  sight. 
But  any  one  must  think,  that  here  was  but  sorry  going  for  the 
best  of  them  all ;  but  how  much  the  worse  was  it  for  the  wo- 
men and  children,  who  both  of  feet  and  heart  also  were  but 
tender  !  Yet  nevertheless  so  it  was,  that  through  the  encou- 
raging words  of  him  that  led  in  the  front,  and  of  him  that 
brought  them  up  behind,  they  made  a  pretty  good  shift  to  wag 
along. 

The  way  was  also  here  very  wearisome,  through  dirt  and 
flabbiness.  Nor  was  there,  on  all  this  ground,  so  much  as  one 
inn  or  victualling-house,  wherein  to  refresh  the  feebler  sort. 
Here  therefore  was  grunting,  and  puffing,  and  sighing  ;  while 
one  tumbled  over  a  bush,  another  sticks  fast  in  the  dirt ;  and 
the  children,  some  of  them  lost  their  shoes  in  the  mire  ;  while 
one  cries  out, '  I  am  down  ;'  and  another, '  Ho,  where  are  you  V 

*  Part  i.  p.  184—192. 


344  They  come  to  an  Arhour. 

And  a  third,  '  The  bushes  have  got  such  fast  hold  on  me,  I 
think  I  cannot  get  away  from  them.' 

Then  they  dime  to  an  arbour,  warm,  and  promising  much 
refreshing  to  the  Pilgrims:  for  it  was  finely  wrought  above- 
head,  beautified  with  greens,  furnished  with  benches  and  set- 
tles. It  had  in  it  a  soft  couch,  where  the  weary  might  lean. 
This,  you  must  think,  all  things  considered,  was  tempting  ;  for 
the  Pilgrims  already  began  to  be  foiled  with  the  badness  of  the 
way  ;  but  there  was  not  one  of  them  that  m  ide  so  much  as  a 
motion  to  stop  there.  Yea,  for  aught  I  could  perceive,  they 
continually  gave  so  good  heed  to  the  advice  of  their  guide  ;  and 
he  did  so  faithfully  tell  them  of  dangers,  and  of  the  nature  of 
dangers,  when  they  were  at  them,  that  usually,  when  they 
were  nearest  to  them,  they  did  most  pluck  up  their  spirits, 
and  hearten  one  another  to  deny  the  flesh. — The  arbour  was 
called  the  Slothful's  Friend,  on  purpose  to  allure,  if  it  might 
be,  some  of  the  Pilgrims  there  to  take  up  their  rest  when 
weary.  (2) 

1  saw  then  in  my  dream,  that  they  went  on  in  this  their  soil- 
ed) This  view  of  the  Enchanted  Ground  seems  to  vary  from  that  which 
has  I'een  considered  in  UK;  First  Pari.     The  clrc  instances  of  believers 
Who  are  deeply  engaged  in  business,  and  constrained  to  spend  much  time 
:    worldly  people,  may  here   be  particularly  intended.     Tins  may 
sometimes  be  un..  .   but  it  is  erlchum  .   many  professors, 

fascinated  by  the  advantages  an. I  connexions  thus  presented  to  them,  fall 
asleep,  and  wake  no  more  :  and  others  aie  entangled  by  those  thorns  and 
briars,  which  "choke  the  word,  and  render  it  unfruitful."  The  more 
soothing  the  scene  the  greater  the  danger,  and  '.he  more  urgent  need  is 
there  tor  watchfulness  and  circumspection  ythe  more  vigilant  believers  are, 
the  greater  lineasiness  will  such  sc  on  them  ;  as  they     ill  be  so 

long  out  of  their  proper  element :  and  the  weaker  and  more  unestablisbed 
men  are,  the  more  apt  will  they  be,  in  such  circumstances,  to  yield  to  dis- 
,ement.  The  society  and  counsel  of  faithful  miuisteis  and  Christian 
Is  may  help  I  hem  to  get  on  :  but  th-y  will  often  ieel  that  their  path 
is  miry  and  slippery,  entangling  and  perplexing,  dark  and  wearisome  to 
their  so. lis.  Yet  if  this  be  the  case,  their  sighs,  complaints,  and  prayers, 
are  hopeful  symptoms:  but  when  worldly  employments  and  connexions, 
which  perhaps  at  first  were'in  a  sense  unavoidable,  induce  prosperity  ;  and 
men  seek  comfort  ;rom  this  prosperity,  instead  of  considering  it  as  a  snare 
or  burden,  or  improving  it  as  a  talent;  then  the  professor  tails  asleep  in 
tne  enchanted  arbour.  It  behooves,  however,  all  who  love  their  souls,  to 
shun  that  hurry  of  business,  and  multiplicity  of  affairs  and  projects,  into 
which  many  are  betrayed  by  degiees,  in  order  to  supply  increasing  ex- 
penses, that  might  be  avoided  by  strict  frugality  and  more  moderate  de- 
sire; :  for  these  things  lade  the  soul  with  thick  clay;  are  a  heavy  weight 
to  the  most  upright ;  render  a  man*-  way  doubtful  and  joyless ;  and  "  drown 
many  in  destruction  and  perdition." 


Great-heart  consults  his  Map.  245 

tary  ground,  till  they  came  to  a  pi  see  at  which  a  man  is  apt  to 
lose  his  way.  Now,  though,  when  it  was  light,  their  guide 
could  well  enough  tell  how  to  miss  those  w  iys  that  led  wrong, 
yet  in  the  dark  he  was  put  to  a  stand  :  but  he  had  in  his  pocket 
a  map  of  all  ways  leading  to  or  from  the  Celestial  City  ;  where- 
fore he  struck  a  light  (for  he  never  goes  also  without  his 
tinder-box,)  and  takes  a  view  of  his  book  or  m,ip,  which  bids 
him  be  careful  in  th  it  pi  ice  to  turn  to  the  right-hand.  And 
had  he  not  here  been  careful  to  look  in  his  map,  they  had  in 
all  probability  been  smothered  in  the  mud  ;  for  just  a  little  be- 
fore them,  and  that  at  the  end  of  the  cleanest  way  too,  was  a 
pit,  none  knows  how  deep,  full  of  nothing  but  mud,  there  made 
on  purpose  to  destroy  the  Pilgrims  in. 

Then  thought  I  with  myself,  who,  that  goeth  on  pilgrimage, 
but  would  have  one  of  these  maps  about  him,  that  he  may  look 
when  he  is  at  a  stand,  which  is  the  way  he  must  take,  (a) 

Thejr  went  on,  then,  in  this  Enchanted  Ground,  till  they 
came  to  where  there  was  another  arbour,  and  it  was  built  by 
the  highway-side.  And  in  that  arbour  there  lay  two  men, 
whose  names  were  Heedless  and  Too-bold.  These  two  went 
thus  far  on  pilgrimage  ;  but  here,  being  wearied  with  their 
journey,  sat  down  to  rest  themselves,  and  so  fell  fast  asleep. 
When  the  Pilgrims  saw  them,  they  stood  still,  and  shook  their 
heads  ;  for  they  knew  that  the  sleepers  were  in  a  pitiful  case. 
Then  they  consulted  what  to  do,  whether  to  go  on,  and  leave 
them  in  their  sleep,  or  step  to  them  and  try  to  awake  them. 
So  they  concluded  to  go  to  them  and  awake  them ;  that  is,  if 
they  could  ;  but'  with  this  caution,  namely,  to  take  heed  that 
themselves  did  not  sit  down,  nor  embrace  the  offered  benefit 
of  that  arbour. 

So  they  went  in,  and  spake  to  the  men,  and  called  each  by 
his  name,  (for  the  guide,  it  seems,  did  know  them,)  but  there 
was  no  voice,  nor  answer.  Then  the  guide  did  shake  them,  and 
do  what  he  could  to  disturb  them.  Then  said  one  of  them,  '  I 
will  pay  you  when  I  take  my  money.'  At  which  the  guide 
shook  his  head.  '  1  will  fight  so  long  as  I  can  hold  my  sword  in 

(a)  This  emblem  inculcates  the  duty  of  constant  attention  to  the  pre' 
cepts  and  counsels  of  Scripture,  as  well  as  reliance  on  its  promises  ;  and  of 
an  habitual  application  to  the  Lord  by  prayer,  to  teach  us  the  true  mean- 
ing' of  his  word,  that  we  may  learn  the  way  of  peace  and  safely,  in  the 
most  difficult  and  doubtful  cases  ;  and  the  advantage  of  consulting  such 
ministers,  as  are  most  experienced  ia  theways  of  God,  and  most  conver- 
sant with  his  sacred  oracles. 


346  The  Pilgrim's  pr ess  forward. 

my  hand,'  said  the  other.  At  that  one  of  the  children  laughed. 

Then  said  Christiana,  *  What  is  the  meaning  of  this  ?'  Then 
the  guide  said,  "  They  talk  in  their  sleep  ;  if  you  do  strike 
them,  or  beat  them,  or  whatever  else  you  do  unto  them,  they 
will  answer  you  after  this  fashion  ;  or,  as  one  of  them  said  in 
old  time,  when  the  waves  of  the  sea  did  beat  upon  him,  and  he 
slept  as  one  upon  the  mast  of  a  ship,  "  When  1  do  awake,  I 
will  seek  it  yet  again."*  You  know,  when  men  talk  in  their 
sleep,  they  say  any  thing,  but  their  words  are  not  governed 
either  by  faith  or  reason.  There  is  an  incoherency  in  their 
words  now  ;  even  as  there  was  before,  betwixt  their  going  on 
pilgrimage  and  their  sitting  down  here.  This  then  is  the  mis- 
chief on't,  when  heedless  ones  go  on  pilgrim. ige  ;  twenty  to  one 
but  they  are  served  thus.  For  this  Enchanted  Ground  is  one 
of  the  List  refuges  that  the  enemy  to  Pilgrims  has  ;  wherefore 
it  is,  as  you  see,  placed  almost  at  the  end  of  the.  way,  and  so  it 
standeth  against  us  with  the  more  advantage.  '  For  when,' 
thinks  the  enemy,  '  will  these  fools  be  so  desirous  to  sit  down, 
as  when  they  are  weary  ?  And  at  what  time  so  likely  to  be 
weary,  as  when  they  arc  almost,  at  their  journey's  end  V  There- 
fore it  is,  I  s  iy,  that  the  Enchanted  Ground  is  placed  so  nigh 
to  the  Land  of  BculaU,  and  so  near  the  end  of  their  race. 
Wherefore  let  Pilgrims  look  to  themselves,  lest  it  happen  to 
them  as  it  has  done  to  these,  that  as  you  see,  are  fallen  asleep, 
and  none  can  awake  them.'  (b) 

Then  the  Pilgrims  desired,  with  trembling,  to  go  forward  ; 
only  they  prayed  their  guide  to  strike  a  light,  that  they  might 
go  the  rest  of  the  way  by  the  help  of  the  light  of  a  lantern.    So 

*  Prov.  xxiii.  34,  35. 
(6)  Such  men  as  take  up  a  profession  of  the  gospel,  in  a  heedless  man- 
ner, and  proceed  with  an  overbearing  confidence,  the  result  of  pride  and 
ignorance,  may  long  maintain  a  form  of  godliness,  though  it  be  a  weari- 
at  as  to  them  :  but  after  a  time  they  will  gradually  be  drawn  back  into  the 
world,  retaining  nothing  of  their  religion,  except  certain  distorted  doc- 
trinal notions.  They  find  excuses  for  their  conduct  from  false  maxims, 
and  bad  examples ;  they  fall  asleep  in  the  arms  of  worldly  prosperity ; 
nothing  can  awaken  them  to  fear,  or  self-suspicion  ;  but  they  will,  as  it 
were,  talk  in  their  sleep  about  religion,  in  so  incoherent  a  manner,  as  to 
excite  the  laughter  of  children  ;  while  they  who  understand  the  case  will 
bewail  their  deplorable  delusion.  Such  awful  examples  should  excite  us 
to  redoubled  diligence,  in  searching  the  Scriptures,  and  in  prayer  ;  lest  wc 
too  should  be  overcome  with  a  destructive  sleep,  and  perish  in  this  fasci- 
nating way.  For  scenes  of  worldly  prosperity  have  detected  the  hypo- 
crisy of  many,  who  have  long  persevered  in  an  unsuspected  profession, 
amidst  difficulties  and  trials. 


Brheyfind  Standfast  on  his  knees.  347 

he  struck  a  light,  and  they  went  by  the  help  of  that  through  the 
rest  of  this  way,  though  the  darkness  was  very  great.* 

But  the  children  began  to  be  sorely  weary  ;  and  they  cried 
out  unto  him  that  loveth  Pilgrims,  to  make  their  way  more 
comfortable.  So  by  that  they  had  gone  a  little  farther,  a  wind 
arose,  that  drove  away  the  fog  ;  so  the  air  became  more  clear. 
Yet  they  were  not  off,  by  much,  of  the  Enchanted  Ground,  but 
only  now  they  could  see  one  another  better,  and  also  the  way 
wherein  they  should  walk. 

Now  when  they  were  almost  at  the  end  of  this  Ground,  they 
perceived,  that  a  little  before  them  was  a  solemn  noise  of  one 
that  was  much  concerned.  So  they  went  on,  and  looked  before 
them  :  and  behold  they  saw,  as  they  thought,  a  man  upon  his 
knees,  with  hands  and  eyes  lifted  up,  and  speaking,  as  they 
thought,  earnestly  to  one  that  was  above.  They  drew  nigh, 
but  could  not  tell  what  he  said  ;  so  they  went  softly  till  he  had 
done.  When  he  had  done,  he  got  up,  and  began  to  run  towards 
the  Celestial  City.  Then  Mr.  Great-heart  called  after  him, 
saying,  '  Soho,  friend,  let  us  have  your  company,  if  you  go,  as 
I  suppose  you  do,  to  the  Celestial  City.'  So  the  man  stopped, 
and  they  came  up  to  him  :  but  so  soon  as  Mr.  Honest  saw  him, 
he  said,  '  I  know  this  man.'  Then  said  Mr.  Valiant-for-truth, 
*  Pr'ythee,  who  is  it  ?'  '  'Tis  one,'  said  he,  '  that  comes  from 
whereabouts  I  dwelt :  his  name  is  Standfast ;  he  is  certainly  a 
right  good  Pilgrim.' 

So  they  came  up  to  one  another :  and  presently  Standfast 
said  to  old  Honest,  '  Ho  !  father  Honest,  are  you  there  ?'  '  Ay,' 
said  he,  '  that  I  am,  as  sure  as  you  are  there.'  '  Right  glad  am 
I,'  said  Mr.  Standfast,  '  that  I  have  found  you  on  this  road.' 
'  And  as  glad  am  I,'  said  the  other,  '  that  I  espied  you  on  your 
knees.'  Then  Mr.  Standfast  blushed,  and  said,  '  But  why,  did 
you  see  me  V  '  Yes,  that  f  did,'  quoth  the  other, '  and  with  my 
heart  was  glad  at  the  sight.'  '  Why,  what  did  you  think  ?'  said 
Standfast.  '  Think  !'  said  old  Honest,  '  what  should  I  think  ! 
I  thought  we  had  an  honest  man  upon  the  road,  therefore  should 
have  his  company  by  and  by.'  '  If  you  thought  not  amiss,  how 
happ3r  am  I  ;  but,  if  I  be  not  as  I  should,  'tis  I  alone  must  bear 
it.'  '  That  is  true,'  said  the  other  ;  '  but  your  fear  doth  fur- 
ther confirm  me,  that  things  are  right  betwixt  the  Prince  of 
Pilgrims  and  your  soul :  for  he  saith,  "  Blessed  is  the  man  that 
feareth  always." 

Vol.  Well,  but  brother,  I  pray  thee  tell  us,  what  was  it  that 
*  2  Pet  i.  19. 


343         Standfasts  Temptations  from  Madam  Bubble. 

was  the  cause  of  thy  being  upon  thy  knees  even  now  ?  Was  it 
for  some  obligations  laid  by  special  mercies  upon  thee,  or  how  1 

St,  VVhy,  we  are,  as  you  see,  upon  the  Enchanted  Ground  j 
and,  as  I  was  coming  along,  I  was  musing  with  myself  of  what 
a  dangerous  nature  the  road  in  this  place  was  ;  and  how  many, 
that  had  come  thus  far  on  pilgrimage,  had  here  been  stopped 
and  been  destroyed.  I  thought  also  of  the  m  inner  of  death,  with 
which  this  place  ciestroyeth  men.  Those  that  die  here,  die  of 
no  violent  distemper :  the  death  which  such  do  die,  is  not 
grievous  to  them  ;  for  he  that  goeth  away  in  a  sleep,  begins 
that  journey  with  desire  and  pleasure  :  yea,  such  acquiesce  in 
the  will  of  that  disease. 

Then  Mr.  Honest  interrupting  of  him,  said,  '  Did  you  see 
the  two  men  asleep  in  the  arbour  V 

St.  Ay,  ay,  I  saw  Heedless  and  also  Too-bold  there  ;  and, 
for  aught  I  know,  there  they  will  lie  until  they  rot  :*  but  let 
me  go  on  with  my  tale. — As  I  was  thus  musing,  as  1  said,  there, 
was  one  in  pleasant  attire,  but  old,  who  presented  herself  unto 
me,  and  offered  me  three  things  ;  to  wit,  her  body,  her  purse, 
and  her  bed.  Now  the  truth  is,  I  was  both  weary  and  sleepy  : 
I  am  also  as  poor  as  an  owlet,  and  that  perhaps  the  witch  knew. 
Well,  I  repulsed  her  once  and  twice  ;  but  she  put  by  my  re- 
pulses and  smiled.  Then  I  began  to  be  angry  ;  but  she  mat- 
tered that  nothing  at  all.  Then  she  made  offers  again,  and 
said,  '  If  I  would  be  ruled  by  her,  she  would  make  me  great 
and  happy  ;  for,'  said  she,  '  1  am  the  mistress  of  the  world,  and 
men  are  made  happy  by  me.'  Then  I  asked  her  name,  and 
she  told  me  it  was  Madam  Bubble.  This  set  me  further  from 
her  ;  but  she  still  followed  me  with  enticements.  Then  I  be- 
took me,  as  you  see,  to  my  knees,  and  with  hands  lifted  up, 
and  cries,  1  prayed  to  him  that  had  said  he  would  help.  So 
just  as  you  came  up,  the  gentlewoman  went  her  way.  Then  I 
continued  to  give  thanks  for  this  great  deliverance  ;  for  I  verily 
believe  she  intended  no  good,  but  rather  sought  to  make  a  stop 
of  me  in  my  journey,  (c) 

Hon.  Without  doubt  her  designs  were  bad.  But  stay,  now 
you  talk  of  her,  methinks  1  either  have  seen  her,  or  have  read 
some  story  of  her. 

*  Prov.  x.  7. 
f>)   The  case  of  Standfast  shows  us,  that  when  believers  feel  the  propen- 
sity of  their  hearts  to  yield  to  worldly  proposals,  it  renders  them  jealous 
of  themselves,  excites  them  to  earnest  prayer,  and  thus  eventually  tends 
to  preserve  them  from  the  fatal  delusions. 


&reat-heart' 's  account  of  her. 

St.  Perhaps  you  have  done  both. 

Hon.  Madam  Bubble  !  Is  she  not  a  tall,  comely  dame,  some- 
thing of  a  swarthy  complexion  ? 

St.  Right,  you  hit  it,  she  is  just  such  a  one. 

Hon.  Doth  she  not  speak  very  smoothly,  and  give  you  a 
smile  at  the  end  of  every  sentence? 

St.  You  fall  right  upon  it  again,  for  these  are  her  very  ac- 
tions. 

Hon.  Doth  she  not  wear  a  great  purse  by  her  side  ?  and  is 
not  her  hand  often  in  it  fingering  her  money,  as  if  that  was  her 
heart's  delight  ? 

St.  'Tis  just  so  :  had  she  stood  by  all  this  while,  you  could 
not  more  amply  have  set  her  forth  before  me,  and  have  better 
described  her  features. 

Hon.  Then  he  that  drew  her  picture  was  a  good  limner,  and 
he  that  wrote  of  her  said  true. 

Gr.-H.  j  his  woman  is  a  witch  ;  and  it  is  by  virtue  of  her 
sorceries,  that  this  ground  is  enchanted  :  whoever  doth  lay 
their  head  down  in  her  lap,  had  as  good  lay  it  down  upon  that 
block  over  which  the  axe  dolh  hang  ;  and  whoever  lays  his 
eyes  upon  her  beauty,  is  counted  the  enemy  of  God.*  This 
is  she  that  maintaineth  in  their  splendour  all  those  that  are  the 
enemies  of  Pilgrims.  Yea,  this  is  she  that  hath  brought  off 
many  a  man  from  a  Pilgrim's  life.  She  is  a  great  gossipper  ; 
she  is  always,  both  she  and  her  daughters,  at  one  Pilgrim's 
heels  or  another,  now  commending,  and  then  preferring,  the 
excellencies  of  this  life.  She  is  a  bold  and  impudent  slut  ; 
she  will  talk  with  any  man.  She  always  laugheth  poor  Pil- 
grims to  scorn  ;  but  highly  commends  the  rich.  If  there  be 
one  cunning  to  get  money  in  a  place,  she  will  speak  well  of  him 
from  house  to  house.  She  loveth  banqueting  and  feasting  main- 
ly well ;  she  is  always  at  one  full  table  or  another.  She  has 
given  it  out  it  some  places  that  she  is  a  goddess,  and  therefore 
some  do  worship  her.  She  has  her  time  and  open  places  of 
cheating  ;  and  she  will  say,  and  avow  it,  that  none  can  show  a 
good  comparable  to  her's.  She  promiseth  to  dwell  with  chil- 
dren's children,  if  they  would  but  love  and  make  much  of  her. 
She  will  cast  out  of  her  purse  gold  like  dust,  in  some  places, 
and  to  some  persons.  She  loves  to  be  sought  after,  spoken 
well  of,  and  to  lie  in  the  bosoms  of  men.  She  is  never  weary 
e-f  commending  her  commodities,  and  she  loves  them  most  that 

*  James  iv.  4.     1  John  ii.  14,  15. 
39 


350  They  come  to  the  land  of  Beulah. 

think  best  of  her.  She  will  promise  crowns  and  kingdoms,  if 
they  will  but  take  her  advice  :  yet  many  hath  she  brought  to 
the  halter,  and  ten  thousand  times  more  to  hell. 

'  Oh  !'  said  Standfast,  '  what  a  mercy  it  is  that  I  did  resist 
her  !  for  whither  might  she  have  drawn  me  !' 

Gr.-H.  Whither  !  nay,  none  but  God  knows.  But  in  gene- 
ral, to  be  sure,  she  would  have  drawn  thee  into  "many  foolish 
and  hurtful  lusts,  which  drown  men  in  destruction  and  perdi- 
tion."* It  was  she  that  set  Absalom  against  his  father,  and 
Jeroboam  against  his  master.  It  was  she  that  persuaded  Judas 
to  sell  his  Lord,  and  that  prevailed  with  Demas  to  forsake  the 
godly  Pilgrim's  life :  none  can  tell  of  the  mischief  she  doth. 
She  makes  variance  betwixt  rulers  and  subjects,  betwixt  pa- 
rents and  children,  betwixt  neighbour  and  neighbour,  betwixt 
a  man  and  his  wife,  betwixt  a  man  and  himself,  betwixt  the 
flesh  and  the  spirit. — Wherefore,  good  master  Standfast,  be  as 
your  name  is  ;  and  "  when  you  have  done  all,  stand." 

At  this  discourse  there  was,  among  the  Pilgrims,  a  mix- 
ture of  joy  and  trembling,  but  at  length  they  brake  out,  and 
sang — 

'  What  danger  is  the  Pilgrim  in 

How  many  are  his  foes ! 
How  many  ways  there  are  to  sin 

No  living  mortal  knows. 
Some  in  the  ditch  spoil'd  are,  yea,  can 

Lie  tumbling  in  the  mire  : 
Some,  though  they  shun  the  frying-pan, 

Do  leap  into  the  fire.' 

After  this,  I  beheld,  until  they  were  come  unto  the  Land  of 
Beulah,  where  the  Sun  shineth  night  and  day4  Here,  because 
they  were  weary,  they  betook  themselves  a  while  to  rest  ;  and 
because  this  country  was  common  for  Pilgrims,  and  because 
these  orchards  and  vineyards  that  were  here  belonged  to  the 
King  of  the  Celestial  Country,  therefore  they  were  licensed  to 
make  bold  with  any  of  his  things.  But  a  little  while  soon  re- 
freshed them  here  ;  for  the  bells  did  so  ring,  and  the  trumpets 
continually  sounded  so  melodiously,  that  they  could  not  sleep  ; 
and  yet  they  received  as  much  refreshing  as  if  they  slept  their 
sleep  never  so  soundly.  Here  also  all  the  noise  of  them  that 
walked  in  the  streets,  was,  '  More  Pilgrims  are  come  to  town.' 

*  1  Tim.  vi.  9.  t  Part  i.  p.  199. 


A  message  sent  to  Christiana.  351 

And  another  would  answer,  saying,  '  And  so  many  went  over 
the  water  and  were  let  in  at  the  golden  gates  to-day.'  They 
would  cry  again,  '  There  is  now  a  legion  of  Shining  Ones  just 
come  to  town  :  by  which  we  know  that  there  are  more  Pil- 
grims upon  the  road  ;  for  here  they  come  to  wait  for  them, 
and  comfort  them  after  their  sorrow.'  Then  the  Pilgrims  got 
up,  and  walked  to  and  fro  :  but  how  were  their  eyes  now  tilled 
with  celestial  visions  !  In  this  land  they  heard  nothing,  saw  no- 
thing, felt  nothing,  smelt  nothing,  tasted  nothing,  that  was  of- 
fensive to  their  stomach  or  mind  ;  only,  when  they  tasted  of 
the  water  of  the  river,  over  which  they  were  to  go,  they 
thought  that  tasted  a  little  bitterish  to  the  palate,  but  it  proved 
sweet  when  it  was  down,  (d) 

In  this  place  there  was  a  record  kept  of  the  names  of  them 
that  had  been  Pilgrims  of  old,  and  a  history  of  all  the  famous 
acts  that  they  had  done.  It  was  here  also  much  discoursed, 
how  the  river  to  some  has  its  Sowings,  and  what  ebbings  it  has 
had  while  others  have  gone  over.  It  has  been  it  a  manner  dry 
for  some,  while  it  has  overflowed  its  banks  for  others. 

In  this  place  the  children  of  the  town  would  go  into  the 
King's  gardens  and  gather  nosegays  for  the  Pilgrims,  and 
bring  them  to  them  with  affection.  Here  also  grew  camphire, 
and  spikenard,  saffron,  calamus,  and  cinnamon,  with  all  the 
trees  of  frankincense,  myrrh,  and  aloes,  with  all  chief  spices. 
With  these  the  Pilgrims'  chambers  were  perfumed  while  they 
staid  here  ;  and  with  these  were  their  bodies  anointed  to 
prepare  them  to  go  over  the  river,  when  the  time  appointed 
was  come. 

Now  while  they  lay  here,  and  waited  for  the  good  hour, 
there  was  a  noise  in  the  town,  that  there  was  a  post  come 
from  the  Celestial  City,  with  matters  of  great  importance  to 
one  Christiana,  the  wife  of  Christian,  the   Pilgrim.     So  in- 

(d)  The  lively  exercise  of  faith  and  hope,  the  anticipation  of  heavenly- 
felicity,  and  the  consolations  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  soon  make  the  believer 
forget  his  conflicts  and  sorrows,  or  only  remember  them  to  enhance  his 
grateful  joy.  This  description  represents  the  happy  state  of  those  that 
live  in  places,  favoured  with  many  lively  Christians,  united  in  heart  and 
judgment ;  and  where  instances  of  persons  dying  triumphantly  are  often 
reported  or  witnessed.  It  has  frequently  been  observed,  that  aged  be- 
lievers, in  such  circumstances,  have  been  remarkably  delivered  from  fear3 
and  temptations,  and  animated  by  the  hopes  and  earnests  of  heaven  ;  so 
that  while  death  seemed  bitter  to  nature,  it  became  pleasant  to  the  soul, 
to  think  of  the  joy  and  glory  that  would  immediately  follow  it. 


362  Christiana  called  to  pass  the  River, 

quiry  was  made  for  her,  and  the  house  was  found  out  where 
she  was ;  so  the  post  presented  her  with  a  letter  :  the  con- 
tents were,  '  Hail,  good  woman !  I  bring  thee  tidings,  that 
the  M  \ster  calleth  for  thee,  and  expecteth  tb.it  thou  shouldest 
stand  in  his  presence,  in  clothes  of  immortality,  within  these 
ten  days.' 

When  he  had  read  this  letter  to  her,  he  gave  her  therewith 
a  sure  token  that  he  was  a  true  messenger,  and  was  come  to 
bid  her  make  haste  to  be  gone.  The  token  was, — An  arrow 
sharpener]  with  love,  let  easily  into  her  heart,  which,  by  de-> 
grees,  wrought  so  effectually  with  her,  that  at  the  time  ap- 
pointed she  must  be  gone,  (e) 

When  Christiana  saw  that  her  time  was  come,  and  that 
she  was  the  first  of  this  company  that  was  to  go  over,  she 
called  for  Mr.  Great-heart,  her  guide,  and  told  him  how  mat- 
ters were.  So  he  told  her,  '  He  was  heartily  glad  of  the  news, 
ami  could  have  been  glad  had  the  post  come  for  him.'  Then 
she  bid  that  he  should  give  advice  how  all  things  should  be 
prepared  for  her  journey.  So  he  told  her,  saying,  '  Thus  and 
thus  it  must  be  ;  and  we  that  survive,  will  accompany  you  to 
the  river  side.' 

Then  she  called  for  her  children,  and  gave  them  her  bless- 
ing ;  and  told  them  that  she  had  re.d  with  comfort  the  mark 
that  was  set  in  their  foreheads,  and  was  glad  to  see  them  with 
her  there,  and  that  they  had  kept  their  garments  so  white. 
Lastly,  she  bequeathed  to  the  poor  that  little  she  had,  and 
commanded  her  sons  and  daughters  to  be  ready  against  the  mes- 
senger should  come  for  them. 

When  she  had  spoken  these  words  to  her  guide,  and  to  her 
children,  she  called  for  Mr.  Vali  .nt-for-truth,  and  said  unto 
him,  '  Sir,  you  have  in  all  places  showed  yourself  true-hearted  ; 
be  faithful  unto  death,  and  my  King  will  give  you  a  crown  of 
life.  I  would  also  entreat  you  to  have  an  eye  to  my  children  : 
and  if  at  any  time  you  see  them  faint,  speak  comfortably  to 
them.     For  my  daughters,  my  sons'  wives,   they   have  been 

(?)  These  messengers  seem  to  be  merely  emblems  of  the  different  dis- 
eases or  decays,  by  which  the  Lord  take?  down  the  earthly  tabernacle, 
■when  he  sees  good  lo  receive  the  souls  of  his  people  into  bis  immediate 
presence.  In  plain  language,  it  was  reported  that  Christiana  was  sick  and 
npar  death,  and  she  herself  became  sensible  of  her  situation.  '  The  arrow 
sharpened  by  love,  implies,  that  the  time,  mariner,  and  circumstances,  of 
the  believer's  death  are  appointed  by  Him  "who  loved  us,  and  gave  him- 
self tor  us  :"  He,  as  it  were,  says  to  the  dying  saint,  "  It  is  I,  be  not  afraid." 


Christiana  exhorts  her  children  and  companions.         353 

faithful,  and  a  fulfilling  of  the  promise  upon  them  will  he  their 
end.' — -But  she  gave  Mr.  Standfast  a  ring. 

Then  she  called  for  old  Mr.  Honest,  and  said  of  him,  "  Be- 
hold an  Israelite  indeed,  in  whom  is  no  guile."  Then  said 
he,  '  I  wish  you  a  fair  day,  when  you  set  out  for  Mount  Zion, 
and  shall  be  glad  to  see  that  you  go  over  the  river  dry-shod.' 
But  she  answered,  '  Come  wet,  come  dry,  1  long  to  be  gone  ; 
for,  however  the  weather  is  in  my  journey,  I  shall  have  time 
enough,  when  1  come  there,  to  sit  down  and  rest  me,  and  dry 
me.' 

Then  came  in  thr.tgood  man,  Mr.  Ready-to-halt,  to  see  her. 
So  she  said  to  him,  •  Thy  travel  hitherto  has  been  with  diffi- 
culty ;  but  that  will  make  thy  rest  the  sweeter.  But  watch 
and  be  ready  ;  for  at  an  hour  when  you  think  not,  the  messen- 
ger may  come.' 

After  him  came  in  Air.  Despondency,  and  his  daughter 
Much-afraid  ;  to  whom  she  said,  '  You  ought  with  thankful- 
ness, for  ever  to  remember  your  deliverance  from  the  hand 
of  giant  Despair,  and  out  of  Doubting-Castle.  The  effect 
of  that  mercy  is,  that  you  are  brought  with  safety  hither.  Be 
yet  watchful,  and  cast  away  fear  ;  be  sober,  and  hope  to  the 
end.' 

Then  she  said  to  Mr.  Feeble-mind,  {  Thou  wast  delivered 
from  the  mouth  of  giant  Slay-good,  that  thou  mightest  live  in 
the  light  of  the  living  for  ever,  and  see  the  King  with  comfort : 
only  1  advise  thee  to  repent  thee  of  thy  aptness  to  fear,  and 
doubt  of  his  goodness,  before  he  sends  for  thee  :  lest  thou 
sbouldest,  when  he  comes,  be  forced  to  stand  before  him,  for 
that  fault,  with  blushing.'  (/) 

(/)  The  address  made  by  Christiana  to  each  of  the  company,  and  the 
circumstances  of  her  passing  the  river,  are  well  deserving  of  attention  ; 
but  recmire  no  comment.  When  such  believers  as  have  long  walked  ho- 
nourably, are  enabled  to  bear  a  dying  testimony  to  the  truth,  and  to  re- 
commend the  ways  of  the  Lord  with  the  last  remains  of  their  breath,  a 
great  effect  will  often  be  produced  :  but  the  confidence  of  some  professors, 
in  these  circumstances,  has  a  very  different  tendency.  Many  excellent 
persons,  however,  are  incapacitated  from  speaking  much  in  their  last 
hours  ;  and  we  ought  by  no  means  to  judge  of  men's  characters  on  these 
grounds :  for  it  is  remarkable,  that  the  Scripture  is  generally  silent  about 
the  manner  in  which  its  worthies  terminated  their  lives  ;  and  a  very  few 
exceptions  are  found  to  this  rule.  We  are  particularly  instructed  in  the 
nature  of  their  faith,  and  its  effects  upon  their  conduct  during  life ;  and 
thence  we  may  assuredly  infer,  that  they  died  in  the  Lord,  and  entered 
into  rest. 


YV 


30* 


364  She  passes  the  River  triumphantly. 

Now  the  day  drew  on  that  Christiana  must  be  gone.  So 
the  road  was  full  of  people,  to  see  her  take  her  journey. 
But  behold,  all  the  banks  beyond  the  river  were  full  of 
horses  and  chariots,  which  were  come  down  from  above  to 
accompany  her  to  the  City-gate.  So  she  came  forth,  and 
entered  the  river,  with  a  beckon  or  farewell  to  those  that 
followed  her  to  the  river-side.  The  last  words  that  she  was 
heard  to  say,  were,  '  I  come,  Lord,  to  be  with  thee,  and  blesa 
thee.' 

So  her  children  and  friends  returned  to  their  places,  for  that 
those  that  waited  for  Christiana  had  carried  her  out  of  their 
sight.  So  she  went  and  called,  and  entered  in  at  the  gate,  with 
all  the  ceremonies  of  joy  that  her  husband  Christian  had  en- 
tered with  before  her. 

At  her  departure  the  children  wept.  But  Mr.  Great- 
heart  and  Mr.  Vahant-for-truth  played  upon  the  well-tuned 
cymbal  and  harp  for  joy.  So  all  departed  to  their  respective 
places,  (g) 

In  process  of  time,  there  came  a  post  to  the  town  again, 
and  his  business  was  with  Mr.  Ready-to-halt.  So  he  inquired 
him  out,  and  said,  '  I  am  come  to  thee  in  the  name  of  Him 
whom  thou  hast  loved  and  followed,  though  upon  crutches  : 
and  my  message  is,  to  tell  thee,  that  he  expects  thee  at  his 
table,  to  sup  with  him  in  his  kingdom,  the  next  day  after 
Easter  :  wherefore  prepare  thyself  for  thy  journey.'  (/t) — 
Then  he  also  gave  him  a  token  that  he  was  a  true  messenger, 
saying,  "  1  have  broken  the  golden  bowl,  and  loosed  the  silver 
cord."*  (t) 

*  Eccles.  xii.  1 — 7. 

(g)  The  happy  death  of  an  eminent  Christian  is  a  loss  to  relatives  and 
connexions,  to  the  church  and  the  community  ;  and  in  thi3  view  may  be 
lamented  :  but  it  often  yields  great  encouragement  to  ministers  and  other 
spectators  of  the  interesting  scene,  and  excites  their  adoring  praise  and 
thanksgivings. 

(/t)  Evident  decays  of  natural  powers  as  effectually  convince  the  ob- 
serving person  that  death  approaches,  as  if  a  messenger  had  been  sent  to 
inform  him.  But  men  in  general  cling  to  life,  wilfully  overlook  such 
tokens,  and  try  to  keep  up  to  the  last  the  vain  hope  of  recovering  ;  and 
others,  by  a  kind  of  cruel  compassion,  soothe  them  in  the  delusion:  so  that 
numbers  die  suddenly  of  chronical  disorders,  even  as  if  they  had  been  shot 
through  the  heart.  Perhaps,  however,  the  author  had  some  reference- 
to  those  inexplicable  presages  of  death,  which  some  persons  evidently  ex- 
perience. 

(i)  These   tokens  are   taken  from  a  well-known  portion  of   Scrip- 


Ready-to-halt  and  Feeble-mind  pass  the  River.        35S 

After  this,  Mr  Ready-to-halt  called  for  his  fellow  Pilgrims, 
and  told  them,  saying,  '  I  am  sent  for,  and  God  shall  surely 
visit  you  also.  So  he  desired  Mr.  Valiant-for-truth  to  make 
his  will ;  and  because  he  had  nothing  to  bequeath  to  them  that 
should  survive  him,  but  his  crutches  and  his  good  wishes, 
therefore  thus  he  said, *  These  crutches  1  bequeath  to  my  son 
that  shall  tread  in  my  steps,  with  an  hundred  warm  wishes  that 
he  may  prove  better  than  1  have  been.' 

*1  hen  he  thanked  Mr.  Great-heart  for  his  conduct  and  kind- 
ness, and  so  addressed  himself  to  his  journey. — When  he  came 
to  the  brink  of  the  river,  he  said,  now  I  shall  have  no  more 
need  of  these  crutches,  since  yonder  are  chariots  and  horses 
for  me  to  ride  on.'  The  last  words  he  was  heard  to  say,  were, 
'  Welcome,  life  !'  So  he  went  his  way. 

After  this,  Mr.  Feeble-mind  had  tidings  brought  him,  that 
the  post  sounded  his  horn  at  his  chamber-door.  Then  he 
came  in,  and  told  him,  saying,  '  1  come  to  tell  thee,  that  thy 
Master  hath  need  of  thee  ;  and  that  in  a  very  little  time  thou 
must  behold  his  face  in  brightness.  And  take  this  as  a  token 
of  the  truth  of  my  message  :  "  Those  that  look  out  at  the  win- 
dows shall  be  darkened." 

Then  Mr.  Feeble-mind  called  for  his  frinds,  and  told  them 
what  errand  had  been  brought  unto  him,  and  what  token  he 
had  received  of  the  truth  of  the  message.  Then  he  said,  '  Since 
I  have  nothing  to  bequeath  to  any,  to  what  purpose  should  I 
make  a  will  ?  As  for  my  feeble  mind,  that  I  will  leave  behind, 
for  that  I  have  no  need  of  it  in  the  place  whither  I  go  ;  nor  is 
it  worth  bestowing  upon  the  poorest  Pilgrims  :  wherefore 
when  I  am  gone  I  desire  that  you,  Mr.  Valiant-for-truth,  would 
bury  it  in  a  dunghill.'  This  done,  and  the  day  being  come  in 
which  he  was  to  depart,  he  entered  the  river  as  the  rest :  his 
last  words  were,  '•  Hold  out,  faith  and  patience.'  So  he  went 
over  to  the  other  side. 

When  days  had  many  of  them  passed  away,  Mr.  Despon-. 
dency  was  sent  for  ;  for  a  post  was  come,  and  brought  this 
message  to  him  :  '  Trembling  man,  these  are  to  summon  thee 

ture  ;*  but  it  would  be  inconsistent  with  the  plan  of  this  work,  to  enter  on  a 
particular  explanation  of  them.  The  dealings  of  the  Lord  are  here  repre- 
sented, as  uniformly  gentle  to  the  feeble,  trembling,  humble  believers; 
and  the  circumstances  of  their  deaths  conparatively  encouraging  and 
■easy. 

*  Eccles.  xii.  1 — 7. 


356  Despondency,  Much-afraid,  Honest, 

to  be  ready  with  the  King  by  the.  next  Lord's  day,  to  shout  for 
joy,  for  thy  deliverance  from  all  thy  doubtings. — And,'  said  the 
messenger, '  that  my  message  is  true,  take  this  for  a  proof:' 
so  he  gave  "  a  grasshopper  to  be  a  burden  unto  him." — Now 
Mr.  Despondency's  daughter,  whose  name  was  Much-afraid, 
said,  when  she  had  heard  what  was  done,  '  that  she  should  go 
with  her  father.'  Then  Mr.  Despondency  said  to  his  friends, 
'  Myself  and  my  daughter,  you  kno<v  what  we  have  been,  and 
how  trouble somely  we  have  behaved  ourselves  in  every  compa- 
ny ; — my  will,  and  my  daughter's  is  that  our  desponds  and  slav- 
ish fears  be  by  no  m  in  ever  received,  from  the  day  of  our  de- 
parture, for  ever  :  for  I  kuow  that  after  my  death  they  will  of- 
fer themselves  to  others.  For,  to  be  plain  with  you,  they  are 
guests  which  we  entertained  when  we  first  began  to  be  Pilgrims, 
and  could  never  shake  them  off  after  :  and  they  will  walk  about 
and  seek  entertainment  of  the  Pilgrims  ;  but,  for  our  sakes, 
shut  the  doors  upon  them.' 

When  the  time  was  come  for  them  to  depart,  they  went  up 
to  the  brink  of  the  river.  The  last  words  of  Mr.  Desponden- 
cy were,  '  Farewell,  night !  Welcome  day  !' — His  daughter 
went  through  the  river  singing,  but  none  could  understand 
what  she  said. 

Then  it  came  to  pass  a  while  after,  that  there  was  a  post  in 
the  town,  that  inquired  for  Mr.  Honest.  So  he  came  to  his 
house,  where  he  was,  and  delivered  to  his  hands  these  lines  : 
'  Thou  art  commanded  to  be  ready  against  this  day  se'nnight, 
to  present  thyself  before  thy  Lord,  at  his  Father's  house. 
And,  for  a  token  that  my  message  is  true,  "  All  the  daughters 
of  music  shall  be  brought  low." — Then  Mr.  Honest  called  for 
his  friends,  and  said  unto  them,  '  I  die,  but  shall  make  no  will. 
As  for  my  honesty,  it  shall  go  with  me  ;  let  him  that  comes  af- 
ter be  told  of  this.' 

When  the  day  that  he  was  to  be  gone  was  come,  he  address- 
ed himself  to  go  over  the  river.  Now  the  river  at  that  time 
overflowed  the  banks  in  some  places;  but  Mr.  Honest,  in  his 
lifetime,  had  spoken  to  one  Good-conscience  to  meet  him 
there  ;  the  which  he  also  did,  and  lent  him  his  hand,  and  so 
helped  him  over.  The  last  words  of  Mr.  Honest  were,  "  Grace 
reigns  !"  So  he  left  the  world. 

After  this  it  was  noised  about  that  Mr.  Valiant-for-truth  was 
taken  with  a  summons  by  the  same  post  as  the  other  ;  and  had 
this  for  a  token  that  the  summons  was  true,  that  "  his  pitcher 


Arid  Valiant-for-truth,  pass  next,  357 

was  broken  at  the  fountain."  When  he  understood  it,  he  call- 
ed for  his  friends,  and  told  them  of  it.  Then  said  he,  '  I  am 
going  to  my  Father's  ;  and  though  with  great  difficulty  I  got 
hither,  yet  now  I  do  not  repent  me  of  all  the  trouble  I  have 
been  at  to  arrive  where  I  am.  My  sword  I  give  to  him  that 
shall  succeed  me  in  my  pilgrimage,  and  my  courage  and  skill 
to  him  that  can  get  it.  My  marks  and  scars  I  carry  with  me, 
to  be  a  witness  for  me,  that  I  have  fought  his  battle,  who  now 
will  be  my  Rewarder.' 

When  the  day  that  he  must  go  hence  was  come,  many  ac- 
companied him  to  the  river-side,  into  which  as  he  went  he  said, 
"  Death,  where  is  thy  sting  ?"  and  as  he  went  down  deeper,  he 
said,  "  Grave,  where  is  thy  victory  ?"  So  he  passed  over,  and 
all  the  trumpets  sounded  for  him  on  the  other  side. 

Then  there  came  forth  a  summons  for  Mr.  Standfast.  This 
Mr.  Standfast  was  he  that  the  Pilgrims  found  upon  his  knees 
in  the  Enchanted  Ground,  and  the  post  brought  it  him  open  in 
his  hands.  The  contents  whereof  were,  that  he  must  prepare 
for  a  change  of  life,  for  his  Master  was  not  willing  that  he 
should  be  so  far  from  him  any  longer.  At  this  Mr.  Standfast 
was  put  into  a  muse.  '  Nay,'  said  the  messenger,  '  you  need 
not  doubt  of  the  truth  of  my  message  ;  for  here  is  a  token  of 
the  truth  thereof.' — "  Thy  wheel  is  broken  at  the  cistern." 
Then  he  called  to  him  Mr.  Great-heart,  who  was  their  guide, 
and  said  unto  him,  '  Sir,  although  it  was  not  my  hap  to  be  much 
m  your  good  company  in  the  days  of  my  pilgrimage,  yet,  since 
the  time  I  knew  you,  you  have  been  profitable  to  me.  When 
I  came  from  home,  I  left  behind  me  a  wife  and  five  small  chil- 
dren ;  let  me  entreat  you,  at  your  return,  (for  I  know  that  you 
go  and  return  to  your  Master's  house,  in  hopes  that  you  may 
be  a  conductor  to  more  of  the  holy  Pilgrims  ;)  that  j^ou  send 
to  my  family,  and  let  them  be  acquainted  with  all  that  hath  and 
shall  happen  unto  me.  Tell  them,  moreover,  of  my  happy 
arrival  at  this  place,  and  of  the  present  and  late  blessed  con- 
dition that  1  am  in.  Tell  them  also  of  Christian  and  Christiana 
his  wife,  and  how  she  and  her  children  came  after  her  hus- 
band. Tell  them  also  of  what  a  happy  end  she  made,  and 
whither  she  is  gone. — I  have  little  or  nothing  to  send  to  my  fa- 
mily, except  it  be  my  prayers  and  tears  for  them  ;  of  which 
it  will  suffice  if  you  acquaint  them,  if  peradventure  they  may 
prevail.' 

When  Mr.  Standfast  had  thus  set  things  in  order,  and  the 


368         Standfast's  passage.     He  speaks  in  the  River, 

time  being  come  for  him  to  haste  him  away,  he  also  went  down 
to  the  river.  Now  there  was  a  great  calm  at  that  time  in  the 
river ;  wherefore  Mr.  Standfast,  when  he  was  about  half  way 
in,  stood  a  while  and  talked  to  his  companions  that  had  waited 
upon  him  thither :  and  he  said,  *  This  river  has  been  a  terror 
to  many  :  yea,  the  thoughts  of  it  also  have  often  frightened 
me  :  now,  methinks,  1  stand  easy  ;  my  foot  is  fixed  upon  that 
on  which  the  feet  of  the  priests  that  bare  the  ark  of  the  cove- 
nant stood,  while  Israel  went  over  this  Jordan.*  The  waters, 
indeed,  are  to  the  palate  bitter,  and  to  the  stomach  cold  ;  yet 
the  thoughts  of  what  1  am  going  to,  and  of  the  conduct  that 
waits  for  me  on  the  other  side,  doth  lie  as  a  glowing  coal  at  my 
heart.  I  see  myself  now  at  the  end  of  my  journey  ;  my  toil- 
some days  are  ended.  I  am  going  to  see  that  head  that  was 
crowned  with  thorns,  and  that  face  that  was  spit  upon  for  me. 
I  have  formerly  lived  by  hearsay  and  faith  ;  but  now  1  go 
where  I  shall  live  by  sight,  and  shall  be  with  Him  in  whose 
company  1  delight  myself.  I  have  loved  to  hear  my  Lord  spo- 
ken of;  and  wherever  1  have  seen  the  print  of  his  shoe  in  the 
earth,  there  I  have  coveted  to  set  my  foot  too.  His  name  has 
been  to  me  as  a  civet-box  ;  yea,  sweeter  than  all  perfumes. 
His  voice  to  me  has  been  most  sweet ;  and  his  countenance  I 
have  more  desired  than  they  that  have  most  desired  the  light 
of  the  sun.  His  words  I  did  use  to  gather  for  my  food,  and 
for  antidotes  against  my  faintings.  He  has  held  me,  and  has 
kept  me  from  mine  iniquities  ;  yea,  my  steps  have  been 
strengthened  in  his  way.'  (&) 

*  Josh.  iii.  17. 
(A)  This  speech  has  beeu  justly  admired,  as  one  of  the  most  striking 
passages  in  the  whole  work  :  but  it  is  so  plain,  that  it  only  requires  an 
attentive  reader.  It  may,  however,  be  worthy  of  our  observation,  that  in 
all  the  instances  before  us  the  Pilgrims  are  represented  as  resting  their 
only  dependence,  at  the  closing  scene,  on  the  mercy  of  God,  through  the 
righteousness  and  atonement  of  his  Son  :  and  yet  recollecting  their  con- 
scious integrity,  boldness  in  professing  and  contending  for  the  truth,  love 
to  the  cause,  example,  and  words  of  Christ,  obedience  to  his  precepts,  de- 
light in  his  ways,  preservation  from  their  own  iniquities,  and  consistent 
behaviour,  as  evidences  that  their  faith  was  living,  and  their  hope  war- 
ranted ;  and  in  this  way  the  retrospect  conduced  to  their  encouragement. 
Moreover,  they  all  concur  in  declaring,  that  while  they  left  their  infirmi- 
ties behind  them,  they  should  take  their  graces  along  with  them,  and  that 
"  their  works  would  follow  them." — Thus  the  scriptural  mean  is  exactly 
maintained,  between  those  who  place  their  supposed  good  works  as  the 


And  entess  the  City  in  triumph.  359 

Now,  while  he  was  thus  in  discourse,  his  countenance 
changed  ;  his  "strong  man  bowed  under  him:"  and,  after  he 
had  said,  '  Take  me,  for  I  come  unto  thee,'  he  ceased  to  be 
seen  of  them. 

But  glorious  it  was  to  see,  how  the  open  region  was  filled 
with  horses  and  chariots,  with  trumpeters  and  pipers,  with 
singers  and  players  on  stringed  instruments,  to  welcome  the 
Pilgrims  as  they  went  up,  and  followed  one  another  in  at  the 
beautiful  Gate  of  the  City.  (I) 

foundation  of  their  hope ;  and  those,  who  would  exclude  even  real  good 
works  from  being  so  much  as  looked  upon,  as  evidential  of  saving  faith, 
or  as  in  any  way  giving  encouragement  to  the  believer  in  his  dying 
hour.* 

(I)  The  view  given  in  this  place,  of  the  peaceful  and  joyful  death  of 
the  Pilgrims,  cannot  but  affect  every  reader  in  some  degree  ;  and  many 
perhaps  may  be  ready  to  say,  "  Let  me  die  the  death  of  the  righteous,  and 
let  my  last  end  be  like  his :"  but,  except  they  make  it  their  principal 
concern  to  live  the  life  of  the  righteous,  such  a  wish  will  most  probably 
be  frustrated  ;  and  every  hope  grounded  on  it  is  evidently  presumptuous, 
as  the  example  of  Balaam  sufficiently  proves. — If  any  man,  therefore, 
doubt  whether  this  allegory  do  indeed  describe  the  Rise  and  Progress  of 
religion  in  the  soul ;  the  beginning,  continuance,  and  termination  of  the 
godly  man's  course  to  heaven  ;  let  him  diligently  search  the  Scriptures, 
and  fervently  pray  to  God,  from  whom  alone  "  cometh  every  good  and 
perfect  gift,"  to  enable  him  to  determine  this  question.  But  let  such  as 
own  themselves  to  be  satisfied  that  it  does,  beware  lest  they  rest  on  this 
assent  and  notion,  in  the  pleasure  of  reading  an  ingenious  work  on  the  sub- 
ject, or  in  the  ability  of  developing  many  of  the  author's  emblems.  Let 
them  beware,  lest  they  be  fascinated,  as  it  were,  into  a  persuasion,  that 
they  actually  accompany  the  Pilgrims  in  the  life  of  faith,  and  walking 
with  God,  in  the  same  measure,  as  they  keep  pace  with  the  author,  in 
discovering  and  approving  the  grand  outlines  of  his  plan.  And  let  every 
one  carefully  examine  his  state,  sentiments,  experience,  motives,  tempers, 
affections  and  conduct,  by  the  various  characters,  incidents,  and  observa- 
tions, that  pass  under  his  review ;  assured  that  this  is  a  matter  of  the 
greatest  consequence.  We  ought  not  indeed  to  call  any  man  master,  or 
subscribe  absolutely  to  all  his  sentiments  ;  yet  the  diligent  practical  stu- 
dent of  Scripture  can  scarcely  doubt,  but  that  the  warnings,  counsels,  and 
instructions  of  this  singular  work,  agree  in  general  with  that  sacred  touch- 
stone ;  or  that  characters  and  actions  will  at  last  be  approved  or  con- 
demned by  the  Jud^e  of  the  world,  in  a  great  degree  according  to  the 
sentence  passed  on  them  in  this  wise  and  faithful  book.  The  Lord  grant 
that  both  the  writer  and  readers  of  these  observations  "  may  find  mercy 
in  that  day,"  and  be  ac  dressed  in  these  gracious  words,  "  Come,  ye  blessed 
of  my  Father,  inherit  the  kingdom  prepared  for  you,  from  the  foundation 
of  the  world." 

*  2  Tim.  iv.  6—8. 


360  Conclusion. 

As  for  Christiana's  children,  the  four  boys  that  Christiana 
brought,  with  their  wives  and  children,  I  did  not  stay  where 
I  was  till  they  were  gone  over.  Also  since  I  came  away,  I 
heard  one  say,  they  were  yet  alive,  and  so  would  be  for 
the  increase  of  the  church  in  that  place  where  they  were,  for 
a  time. 

Shall  it  be  my  lot  to  go  that  way  again,  I  may  give  those  that 
desire  it,  an  account  of  what  1  here  am  silent  about ;  mean 
time,  I  bid  my  reader 

Farewell. 


THE  END. 


